Tangled Web of Fate

by Sesshy380

Summary:

Yugi and Marik notice something is off with Bakura. They soon discover that, along with the Pharaoh, they are all mysteriously connected in a convoluted web of Fate.

Takes place just after Battle City. Worldbuilt AU. OC will become a main character that will have other OC's associated with it. A/N FOR CERTAIN CHAPTERS THAT WILL CONTAIN ADDITIONAL WARNINGS

Chapter 1: Chapters 1-4

Notes:

This obviously takes place just after Battle City. It as originally created by me without any knowledge at the time of any of the events that took place during Season 0 or after Battle City. At the time I had only watched the 4Kids Dub, so all names and character personalities will be the Americanized version. This is also very much AU. You will see what I mean as I get farther along. Other things to note: My OC will play a big part in later chapters. There will be warnings on certain chapters. If I miss a potential warning, feel free to (nicely) give me a heads-up.

Each chapter is combined chapters from FFN (where I originally started posting this), as I was dumb in my formatting and it's a bit late to undo it. You will notice the original chapter points as you read through.

This will update when I get a grouping finished. You can also follow me on Tumblr
for updates.

---

Chapter 1

---

It had been a month since the conclusion of Battle City, and school was now resuming for the students of Domino High. The schoolyard was full of students broken off into their respective friend groups, talking excitedly about events that had taken place during the break. One group in particular had a new addition. This group consisted of Yugi Muto, Joey Wheeler, Tristan Taylor, Téa Gardner, and their newest member Marik Ishtar. Marik had recently moved to Domino from Egypt in an attempt to better help the Unnamed Pharaoh that resided in Yugi’s millennium item, the Millennium Puzzle. The Pharaoh, whom the group had begun to refer to as Yami, was a bit hesitant to accept Marik’s offer of help and service after the events that had taken place during Battle City. However, Yugi reminded him that not only had Marik helped in banishing his own darker half to the Shadow Realm, but that he was also the heir to the secrets of the Tomb Keepers. If anyone could help the Pharaoh regain his memories it would be him. Yami agreed that he would accept Marik’s help under one condition: That he stay with Yugi where he could be watched. He wanted to ensure that Marik didn’t relapse and find a way to summon forth his dark self. Marik had openly agreed to these terms, admitting that he feared that it was a possibility. So it came to pass that Marik moved in with Yugi and his grandfather, Solomon, at the Kame Game Shop.

Marik was excited for his first day of going to an actual school. As a Tomb Keeper, he had quite literally lived most of his life underground. Being out in the open schoolyard surrounded by so many people that were his age, while exciting, was also a bit overwhelming. Thankfully he had his new friends that he had met during Battle City. Well, to be technical, they weren’t exactly his friends. Out of the entire group, only Yugi and Joey were the only two that he truly considered friends. They were the only two that had been willing to look past the mistakes he had made. The rest he felt just tolerated him for Yugi’s sake. Even Yami still appeared wary around him, even though he had already been living with Yugi for a couple of weeks now. He knew gaining their trust was gonna be difficult, but he had no idea until now how difficult.

“Earth to Marik! You in there?!”

Joey tapped Marik on the head. He hadn’t even realized he had spaced out.

“Yeah, sorry. It’s a lot to take in,” Marik replied sheepishly.

“Eh, I get it. I was a bit nervous when I first moved here too. But don’t you worry! If anyone gives ya a hard time about that Battle City crap, you jus’ lemme know. I’ll set ‘em straight!”

Marik let out a chuckle. He tried to picture a scenario where he would actually go crying to Joey because some kid was being mean to him. He had run a criminal organization. Needing someone else to stick up for him just sounded hilariously odd.

“Don’t worry Joey, I think I can handle myself,” he said with a friendly smile.

---

The bell rang signaling for the students to head to their classrooms. Upon entering the classroom Yugi and the others began taking their seats and pulling out textbooks. Yugi had already explained the basics of day-to-day goings of the average school day, and instructed Marik to ask for help if he was unsure of anything.

“ Yugi… ”

The deep voice of Yami echoed inside his head, which was odd because the Pharaoh usually did his best to not distract Yugi during school hours.

“ Look over there. ”

Yugi looked over in the direction that Yami had signaled. A boy his age with pale skin and long white hair sat looking out the window.

“ Hey, it’s Ryou! ” Yugi replied through his link.

“ No. It’s not. Look closer. ” Yami stated, his voice full of contempt.

Yugi looked again. Yami was right. Everything about him was wrong, from the way he sat to the way he kept glancing around the room. That wasn’t Ryou at all. That was the Spirit of the Millennium Ring that referred to itself only by Ryou’s surname, Bakura. It was for this very reason Yugi and the others quickly learned to call Ryou only by his first name. Like Yami, Bakura was a spirit trapped in a millennium item. Unlike Yami however, Bakura was cruel and abusive towards his host. At least that’s what Yugi was led to believe. Nothing about Bakura indicated he treated him otherwise. He had gone as far as cutting Ryou’s arm during Battle City. He had even gotten Ryou cast to the Shadow Realm. Now he was sitting in class pretending to be Ryou…and he would get away with it too. Yugi and the others had quickly discovered that Bakura was incredibly good at pretending to be his host. Today however, he noticed that Bakura appeared to be putting in little effort to his usual Ryou charade.

“ Something’s off. He’s not even trying to hide himself. ”

“ You noticed it too? I wonder what he’s planning this time? Do you think Marik could be a part of it? ”

Yugi mentally scowled at the Pharaoh.

“ When would he have had the time? You make me watch his every move. I feel like a warden watching over a prisoner. Besides, he hasn’t even looked over and noticed Bakura yet.”

“ It could be an act.”

“ I highly doubt it. You need to stop trying to think he has some kind of ulterior motive. I think whatever is going on only involves Bakura.”

He could sense the Pharaoh’s disapproval, obviously remaining unconvinced. Yami spoke nothing more on the subject after. Yugi however, kept glancing over at Bakura. He appeared distant and melancholy. Both emotions were very not-Bakura. Even Ryou, he knew, would hide behind a façade before allowing others to see his misery.

 

---

Chapter 2

---

 

Yugi spent the next several hours keeping an eye on Bakura. It was baffling to him why the spirit was attending school instead of Ryou. It was obvious by the way he spent the majority of his time staring out the window that he didn’t want to be there. On occasion he would glance down at the paper he was probably faking notes on, or pretend to be following along in the textbook. He scoffed and snickered quietly throughout history (though not quietly enough Yugi noted after seeing the teacher glance around looking for its source each time). Literature and Algebra he was probably writing down random gibberish (Yugi even wondered if the spirit could read or write for that matter). Halfway through Science was where things got interesting. The teacher had decided to start off the year with reviewing chemical formulas. The middle aged man had written a few chemical rings on the board and was explaining the difference of each when he was interrupted by none other than Bakura.

“That’s wrong,” said the spirit, not even attempting to change into his usual Ryou façade.

The room went silent as the teacher turned and angrily glared at the white haired student that had dared disrupt him. “ Mr. Bakura , I am going to ignore the fact that you just interrupted my lesson on the basis that I am curious as to what exactly you mean by ‘That’s wrong’.”

All eyes shifted back and forth between the adult and the teen, waiting anxiously for whatever was about to happen next.

“You forgot to draw the bonds for the Benzine rings. Without the bonds, you are writing a formula with Cyclohexane, which changes the resulting chemical drastically.”

Everyone’s focus slowly shifted back to the front of the classroom, where to their surprise the teacher was staring back at the formulas. The red shifted from his face, being quickly replaced by a slight flush across his cheeks.

“Oh my...you are indeed correct. Looks like I should have had more coffee this morning,” the teacher replied with a chuckle of embarrassment. He regained his composure, drew in the missing bonds, then continued on with his lesson.

Yugi sat through the remainder of class, his mind completely flabbergasted on what had just occurred. How was it possible that an ancient spirit knew anything about modern chemistry? Surely it wasn’t knowledge that he had access to through Ryou. Also, why hadn’t he pretended to be Ryou at all for that matter? Was he tired of pretending? Or was this another one of his elaborate schemes? Whatever the reasoning, Yugi (and Yami, who had been watching Bakura with just as much interest throughout the day) decided that he would get answers and determine why the spirit was here instead of his friend.

---

The bell finally rang, signaling the start of the lunch period. The students rushed to the room’s exits, gossiping excitedly about the awkward exchange that had taken place during science. Yugi and his friends were quiet until they reached the roof of the school where they usually hung out and ate lunch together. They looked around, assessing that their conversation wouldn’t be overheard by someone outside of their group.

Joey was the first to break the silence.

“WHAT JUST HAPPENED IN THERE!? WHY IS DA EVIL RING SPIRIT GUY WALKIN’ AROUND IN OUR BUDDY RYOU’S BODY!? AND WHY IS HE SMART !? I DIDN’T THINK EVIL SPIRITS COULD ACTUALLY KNOW STUFF!” He grabbed his head as if it were about to explode.

“Just because he’s an evil spirit doesn’t mean he doesn’t have a brain, Joey.” Téa replied while looking at Joey as though that should have been obvious.

“Okay, I get dat, but how does he know the stuff he spouted off earlier? Hasn’t he been locked away in da Ring for the past five-thousand years like da Pharaoh? I highly doubt they were teaching Chemistry in ancient Egypt.”

Marik spoke up at that remark. “No, but they did study alchemy. It’s true that they wouldn’t have understood basic chemical formula breakdowns, but they were very adept at knowing how to mix ingredients to get certain results. Perhaps he combined Ryou’s knowledge with his own?”

They sat for a few moments, pondering the possibility. Yugi had opened his mouth to say something when he noticed Bakura wander past them. The spirit gave a quick sideways glance towards him, stopping at the railing not far away. Resting his elbows on the railing, the spirit then proceeded to look out over the landscape below. Yami tugged at the back of Yugi’s mind, almost demanding that he be permitted to interrogate Bakura on their friend’s whereabouts, but Yugi refused. He and the others continued to observe Bakura for the next several minutes in silence, taking this time to eat their lunches.

“Question?”

The silence had finally been shattered by the irritated growl of the spirit, who was now gazing off into the distance.

“Why come to a place like this to learn anything when those teaching are completely incompetent? Majority of the nonsense they spout off is absolute bullshit. They dare claim to know the truth of history? Unless they were there to witness it, then the only truth they know is the lies that were written. I can only surmise how low the qualifications are for teaching here if they allowed a halfwit like that in here.”

The group stared at him with mouths agape. No one knew how to reply. Even the Pharaoh lingering beside Yugi was left speechless.

“What? Did you naturally assume the ‘Evil Ring Spirit Guy’ was just some dumb idiot that only feeds off the knowledge of his host? Believe it or not, I am actually very well educated,” he scoffed, referring to Joey’s earlier exclamation. He didn’t bother to look at their reactions to this bomb of information as he sauntered off and back into the building.

---

The rest of the day proceeded without any more incident, and without any more traces of Bakura. By the time the final bell had rung, Yugi and the rest had concluded that the spirit probably most likely wandered off to do whatever it was that he normally did while controlling his host (which Joey and Tristan had argued over whether it was plotting world domination, or just wandering around creating as much random chaos as possible). After parting ways from the rest of the group, Yugi and Marik made their way back to the game shop while discussing the day’s events.

“So, I’m going to assume that today wouldn’t be what you consider a ‘normal’ day at school?” Marik chuckled, setting his schoolbag at the end of his bed.

“Actually, now that I think about it, I can’t remember that last time anything was ever ‘normal’ around here,” came Yugi’s chuckled reply, followed by a sigh.

“Do you ever regret it? Completing the Puzzle that is.”

There was a brief pause before the shorter teen replied. “No. I got to meet all of my friends because of both the Puzzle and the Pharaoh. Sure things can get pretty crazy, but I don’t think I would have it any other way,” he said with a smile.

Thinking back, Yugi realized he couldn’t remember much of anything before completing the Puzzle and meeting his friends. There just wasn’t anything remotely interesting to remember. The past few years, however, were filled with so many interesting things happening that he could recall nearly all of it. He started to wonder how much everything would change when his journey with the Pharaoh finally ended. Would life go back to being so uneventful that he wouldn’t remember anything? He shook his head, trying to dismiss the negative thoughts around that idea. Right now, the Pharaoh was still with him and was no closer to finding his missing memories than when the two had first met, even with Marik now helping.

“That’s good. As much as I regret the circumstances of how we met, I don’t regret meeting you and your friends. And I’m glad that the inscription that I bear will finally be of some use. I look forward to the day that the Tomb Keepers will be of no use. I don’t wish to impart the life I had to endure on another.” Marik smiled. The smile was soon replaced by a sigh and a look of concern. “I wish I hadn’t been a part of everything that happened with Ryou though. I’m beginning to wonder if those events lead to what we saw today. From what I remember of Bakura, he has little tolerance for anything he deems not worth his time, and I don’t see how he would have even considered going to school in Ryou’s place worth his time. Plus I recall his personality being a lot colder than what we witnessed today.”

“I’m glad I’m not the only one that noticed he seemed...different. It’s almost like he wasn’t Ryou or Bakura.”

“You don’t think there’s a third spirit in the Ring do you? Or maybe like what happened with me when I unintentionally created my dark self? Do you think it’s possible that Ryou created another version of himself to combat Bakura?”

This thought hadn’t occurred to Yugi, but after considering what he witnessed, nodded his head. “It’s entirely possible I think. After all, didn’t you say your dark half was created during the trauma from receiving the inscription on your back?”

“Yes. And having witnessed Bakura lock his host away in his own mind as well as physically injuring him to help me gain your trust...” Marik winced at the mentioning, but continued, “...plus I witnessed the fear Ryou showed towards Bakura. He was terrified of possibly angering Bakura. I can only assume he was abused repeatedly in his own mind, and I have no doubt he bears other physical scars brought about by Bakura’s wrath. It would be a safe assumption that he created another entity that could possibly fight on his behalf. Perhaps the reason this entity resembles Bakura so much is because the scariest thing Ryou could think of was the being he feared the most?”

“Hmm, that does sound like the best explanation for what we saw today,” Yugi said in a much deeper voice. Yami had taken over. He still had his reservations towards Marik, but he put that aside to discuss the possibility of another spirit controlling Yugi’s friend. “Think about it, he obviously has the knowledge of a person from this age, and not from five millennia ago. Plus he mentioned that he was ‘well educated’. The spirit we know as ‘Bakura’ has always struck me as possibly being a former thief or bandit. There is no way someone like that would have had access to any form of education in ancient Egypt. Even I don’t need my memories of my time as Pharaoh to know that.”

Yami sat on the edge of Yugi’s bed, across the room from Marik (who was on his own bed in their shared room). He rested one leg across the opposing knee, crossed his arms, squared his shoulders, and closed his eyes while lowering his chin slightly. Marik had grown accustomed to this posture, knowing it meant that the Pharaoh was putting a great deal of thought into something. He often wondered how much thinking during those times was purely Yami, or if Yugi was involved in the mental exchange. Yami’s brow went from its normal focused state to a scowl. It was obvious whatever the Pharaoh was contemplating, he disliked whatever thought had recently crossed his mind (or whatever suggestion Yugi had made, Marik still wasn’t sure).

“I don’t like it, but it sounds like the most logical approach,” Yami said with exasperation. He opened his eyes and glared distrustfully towards the Egyptian teen sitting across from him. “Yugi has suggested that perhaps you could use the Millennium Rod to peer into the Ring. I suggested doing it myself, but having never used the power of the Rod, Yugi felt it was best left in the hands of someone with experience. Plus, having already made a connection to the Ring before might give you an edge before being discovered.”

The hairs on the back of Marik’s neck bristled and his eyes grew wide in horror. He already feared the possibility of his darkness finding a way to return, yet knowing this Yugi had still suggested he once again take up the very item that connected them. Worse yet, he wanted him to peer back into the Ring. What if a portion of his darkness was hiding within? He doubted it, but really didn’t want to take that chance.

“I’m sorry….I...I can’t...” the fear in Marik’s voice was apparent.

The scowl from the teen across from him vanished, his face changing to that of concern.

“I wouldn’t have suggested it if I thought you couldn’t do it. I have faith that it will be okay. Plus both Yami and myself will be there to bring you back,” said Yugi’s softer voice. “If your darkness returns, we’ll just have to banish it again,” he said with a smile of reassurance.

Marik hung his head. “If...if you really think it’s the only way to go about this...then I guess I can try. Just promise me that if my darkness does return...you will do anything to stop him. Even if it means sacrificing me.” He looked up to see the concern in his friend’s face.

“We won’t let that happen.”

“I don’t care! Promise it or find some other way.” He fixed his gaze on the spiky haired teen. “That is my condition for picking up that cursed relic again.”

Yugi sighed. “Very well. I promise. But I’m also going to promise that I will exhaust every option before I even consider the notion of sacrificing a friend.” He steeled his gaze towards his friend to affirm that he meant every word.

 

---

Chapter 3

---

 

Three hours had passed since Marik had agreed to take up the Millennium Rod again. He, Yugi, and Yami had discussed at length what would (and if necessary, must) be done should anything even appear to go in the wrong direction.

Marik sat cross legged on the floor, staring down at the golden relic before him. Yugi had placed it there before taking a seat nearby.

“You’re certain I can do this?” he questioned, his own voice quivering in self doubt.

Yugi stood up from his seat then knelt down next to his friend, placing his hand reassuringly on the Egyptian teen’s bronze shoulder.

“Like I said before, I wouldn’t have even suggested it if I didn’t think you could. I know that you are not the Marik from Battle City. That Marik is gone .” Yugi said in a firm, but supporting tone. He continued, “You already know how to use the Millennium Rod and you have already made a connection to the Spirit of the Millennium Ring. We both know he won’t just give us the answers we are looking for, so the only other way is to go where he can’t hide them from us.”

Marik hung his head a little. “Yeah...I guess you’re right. I wish there was another way, but I guess this is a risk I’ll have to take. I do owe it to Ryou after all he went through because of me.” He let out a huge sigh, then fixed his gaze back to the Rod. “Alright. Let’s get this over with. I just hope this is a one-time deal, because I don’t want to have to ever even look at this thing again.”

Yugi nodded, then returned to his seat across the room. He watched as Marik delicately wrapped his fingers around the base of the relic, pulled it close to his chest, then closed his eyes.

---

Marik had forgotten how cold the metal felt beneath his fingers. It burned slightly, but only for a moment, until the transfer of heat from his hand warmed it. He could feel the surge of energy coursing within the object, and it called to him. There was no going back. He slid his thumb up to the ball of the object, placing it dead center while pressing slightly. The surge of energy flowed from the object and engulfed him. Marik created a mental image of the Millennium Ring and focused on it, as he had done many times during Battle City.

The object vanished and was replaced by a crimson ethereal thread. He followed it through the endless darkness for what felt like forever, constantly looking back over his shoulder. The shadows never moved, but that didn’t stop him from imagining that they did. Once or twice he could have sworn he saw an all-too-familiar silhouette watching him, its own darkness deeper than those of the shadows surrounding it.

Marik was relieved when the thread vanished and a black corridor appeared. It was short, and opened into a round room, the floor covered in a layer of fog. He remembered this room. It was where he would meet with Bakura in his mind. He recalled there had been a door on each side of the room. Ryou’s door had looked like it was made of steel, with a small sliding window that allowed Bakura to peer in on him as if he were a prisoner (though in this case he essentially was, Marik noted).

Bakura had assured him that Ryou could not open the door from the inside as there wasn’t a handle. He even allowed Marik to peer in on the boy. He recalled seeing Ryou curled up with his knees touching his forehead, and had what appeared to be a photograph clutched tightly in one of his hands. The room itself was dark, but the objects within could be seen clearly. There were a lot of books and board games scattered about, as well as a few stuffed animals and movies.

Marik looked to where Ryou’s door should have been. His eyes widened as he noticed it was missing. A quick glance across confirmed that the dark, imposing door that was obviously Bakura’s room was still there.

That’s odd? Were we wrong? Did Bakura find a way to get rid of Ryou’s soul?

Marik noticed the missing door wasn’t the only thing different. The shadows felt different too. When he had visited before, he could feel an overwhelming presence of anger, hatred, and rage. He recalled seeing a small pinhole of light in the distance. This light gave off a small presence of hope, which the shadows were trying its best to snuff out. The light was now gone. The anger and rage were still very much present, but the hatred was gone. Instead it was replaced by sadness and despair.

Marik glanced towards the remaining door, wondering if it was even possible for him to open. He approached it cautiously. As he got closer, he noted the door didn’t have a handle. Instead there was a small, unlit sconce off to the right that was obviously meant to act as a lever. He pulled down gently, and stood back as the door slid to the side.

The Egyptian teen wasn’t sure what he was expecting to see in Bakura’s soul room, but what appeared to be the inside of a Sheikh's tent was not it.

Most soul rooms he encountered were permeated in darkness. Objects that represented important memories would stand out in stark contrast, often littered randomly about the room. Not Bakura’s. Flowing, crimson fabric flowed down across the room like a tent. Large velvet pillows and cushions topped with exotic furs and woven blankets sat in one corner. There were highly decorative knives and daggers scattered across the floor at the foot of the cushion pile, with just as many jutting out from the wall. Near the head of what Marik now realized was Bakura’s bed, there was a small onyx table with a few objects on it. Taking a deep breath he stepped inside to take a closer look.

He had taken only a few steps in when he felt a crunch beneath him. Looking down at the broken glass made him grateful that he conjured up his spirit image wearing boots. Bringing his gaze back up, he looked around and noticed that there were a lot of broken objects in the diagonally opposite corner of Bakura’s bed. They appeared to be glass bottles and clay jugs.

Did these contain...wine? How does that even work?!

Marik was baffled, but decided now was not the time to dwell on the peculiarities of this notion. He continued glancing around the room and noticed two doors he hadn’t seen from the main entrance. He was surprised he hadn’t seen the one straight ahead, considering it sat not far from the table that had originally drawn him into the room. It looked like polished black marble, with some kind of golden inscription down the right side. The inscription wasn’t in any language Marik knew. He pressed a hand to the cool surface, and for a second felt the energy of magic that coursed through it. Touching this door proved to be a mistake, as he was flung backwards across the room by a strong gust of wind.

WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?!

Marik quickly picked himself up off the floor. This was taking too long, and with the recent surge of magic he was certain Bakura would no doubt become aware of his presence. He noted quickly while looking at the other door that it was a puzzle door, not unlike the ones the Tomb Keepers constructed to keep thieves from gaining access to the Pharaoh’s tomb and inner vaults. The key to this particular door was made obvious by the indentation of the Millennium Ring. There would be no getting through that door without Bakura’s assistance.

He made his way quickly to the table beside the bed and noticed the objects upon it. A statue of Ma’at, a golden band meant to be worn on a finger, and a picture frame laying face down. He lifted the frame and noticed that the glass had been shattered. In the image, Marik recognized the small, pale child with white hair and deep brown eyes to be Ryou. He couldn’t have been more than a couple years old in the picture. He was smiling and walking towards a man with arms out-stretched to catch him. Behind him was a woman with identical features that was also smiling. This must have been Ryou’s mother. She held her hand protectively over a small bump on her abdomen, indicating she was pregnant with Ryou’s younger sister at the time the photo was taken.

The teen recalled when questioning if the family of the Spirit’s host would be an issue, the Spirit had replied with a snicker. He had explained that Ryou’s mother and sister were dead, and the man the boy called father was always gone on some archaeological expedition.

Marik finally looked over towards the man in the picture. He looked nearly identical to Ryou, except his skin was a shade of dark bronze. He had a scar down his right eye that stitched across his right cheek. He was smiling as well, his ash-violet eyes beaming with pride towards little Ryou. Marik noticed something else in the picture: The Millennium Ring. It was around the neck of what Marik could only assume was Ryou’s father.

Why would Bakura have something like this? And why is that man in possession of the Ring?

The questions had barely formed in his mind when he felt cold metal across his throat.

“You look a little lost, Tomb Keeper. I wonder what would happen to your body if I were to slit your throat in here?”

Dammit! I knew I was taking too long! I should have left after that spell went off!

“We just wanted to know what happened to our friend. We knew you would never tell us, so we took matters into our own hands,” Marik choked out.

“We?”

Shit! Why did I say it like that?!

The blade lowered slowly from Marik’s neck, but he didn’t move. A pale hand reached forth and jerked the photo frame from his hands, placing it back to where he had first picked it up from.

“Get out.”

Marik didn’t have to be told twice. He rushed back through the darkness so fast that when he reached his body, it literally lurched forward as he re-entered.

 

---

Chapter 4

---

 

Yugi jumped up to catch Marik as he began to fall forward. Marik gasped for breath as sweat dripped from his forehead, his eyes wide with fear.

“What happened? You were gone for a long time!” Yugi asked with concern.

Marik didn’t answer. His mind was still reeling with both what he saw in the soul room, and the encounter with Bakura himself.

There had been no emotion in the Spirit’s voice when he had spoken. No amusement at the idea of slitting Marik’s throat. No anger when he had told him to get out. His voice had been void of everything.

“Marik! Marik! Talk to me!” Yugi shouted in concern.

He opened his mouth in an attempt to speak, but found he couldn’t. He was still frozen with fear. What would have happened if Bakura had decided to answer his own question? Could the Spirit kill a person through their mind alone?

Marik was finally pulled from the thoughts of all the grim possible outcomes when he heard Yami’s voice begin to shout at him.

“Marik! Say something! Anything to let us know that it’s just you that has returned!”

The Pharaoh was gripping the Marik by the shoulders, shaking him in an attempt to get some sort of response.

Marik slowly regained awareness of his surroundings. Looking down, he saw the Millennium Rod was still clutched tightly in his hand. His knuckles paler than usual at how hard he was gripping the golden relic. He threw it across the room as hard as could, recoiling away from it as if it were a cobra ready to strike.

“Never again...” he said in a barely audible whisper.

Yami looked at him with a puzzled expression.

“What-”

“Don’t either of you ask me to do that again !” Marik spat venomously, his eyes narrowed in anger.

Yami stared at the Tomb Keeper, shocked by his tone.

“Are you-”

“Yes, it’s just me ! No darkness or evil persona! Just Marik fucking Ishtar that almost got his neck sliced open! Thanks for being more concerned about if I’m the bad guy, and not whether I’m okay !” Marik interrupted, tears of anger forming in the corners of his eyes as he faced the Pharaoh.

Yami sighed. “I was trying to ask if you were alright. I highly doubt the dark you would have so vehemently cast the Millennium Rod aside.”

The anger vanished from Marik’s eyes as he looked away.

“I...I’m sorry,” he said quietly.

“No need to apologize. I’m the one that has doubted you from the beginning. I unfairly judged you when all you wanted was a chance to do right. Yugi wholeheartedly accepted that you were a better person after your darkness had been cast into the Shadows, while I could not. A good Pharaoh would have been more like Yugi. I’m the one that should be apologizing.”

Yami released his grip on the teen in front of him. He closed his eyes, trading places with his host. Yugi was always much better when it came to comforting others.

“We’re both really sorry. Me most of all,” came Yugi’s soft spoken voice. “I knew Bakura wouldn’t be happy about us poking around, but I didn’t think…” he trailed off, not wanting to bring up the bit Marik had shouted about almost getting his neck sliced. It was obvious that’s what had brought him back to his own body in such a fearful state.

He wrapped his arms carefully around Marik's shoulders, being careful not to put pressure down where the winged sun had been carved between them. The Egyptian teen leaned into the embrace, tears falling silently from his cheeks.

“Ryou’s soul room is gone,” Marik stated quietly after several minutes had passed.

Yugi pulled away slowly, so that he could look directly at Marik.

“What do you mean his soul room is gone?”

“I mean as in it’s gone . Not there. Vanished.”

“How is that possible? Ryou told me that the two were interconnected, and that the Spirit of the Ring couldn’t exist without him. Unless it was another lie that Bakura led him to believe.”

“It’s possible. That’s not all. I was able to enter Bakura’s soul room. There were two other doors in there.”

“Could Ryou be trapped behind one?”

“It’s possible he could be behind at least one of them. The other, I’m not certain.”

“What do you mean?”

Marik proceeded to describe in great detail everything that he had witnessed while in Bakura’s soul room and the events that had transpired forcing him to return in such a fearful state.

---

Yugi sat down beside his friend, his mind trying to process Marik’s words. Nothing added up. Ryou’s soul room being gone. The Spirit of the Ring hiding at least two things behind doors in his own room, where no one technically should have access to outside of his host. The need to have one door sealed with a key only he possessed, and another sealed with some sort of magic. Last but not least, a framed photo of Ryou’s family from long before he ever took possession of the Ring.

Yugi had a nagging feeling in the back of his head, and it wasn’t due to the Pharaoh (who was busy doing his own thinking on the information given by the young Tomb Keeper).

“Tell me more about the photo of Ryou and his family. Down to every last detail.”

“Like I said, it appeared to be Ryou when he was maybe a few years old with what I assume to be his mom and dad. His mom looked to be pregnant and his dad had the Millennium Ring around his neck.”

“What did his dad look like?” Yugi asked. He had never seen any pictures of Ryou’s mom so he couldn’t judge if that was who Marik saw in the photo, but he had met his dad. It had been at an unveiling ceremony at the local museum for a discovery that both Mr. Bakura and Grandpa Solomon had worked on together. He couldn’t recall what the discovery was though, as he had been more excited to meet the shy white haired boy at Mr. Bakura’s side. It was rare to meet other kids at these types of events, even rarer that they would be the same age and share similar interests.

“Well, he kinda looked like Ryou. Except he had darker skin, about like mine.” Marik pointed at himself before continuing. “He also had this scar that ran down his right eye and across his cheek.” He drew an imaginary replica down his own face.

“I don’t know who the man in the picture was, but that is not what his dad looks like.” Yugi stated. He was more baffled now than before.

Marik pinched the bridge of his nose in annoyance. “Great, so another question we most likely won’t ever know the answer to.”

“It’s getting late. How about we pick this up tomorrow with the rest of the gang?” Yugi said as he noticed the time on his alarm clock.

“Sounds like a great idea.” Marik stretched out slowly from his curled up position. He hadn’t realized how tightly he had been curled up until he felt the ache in his knees and shoulders as he stretched out. “I think I’m going to go take a nice, hot shower. My body is tense, and there’s no way I’m going to be able to sleep otherwise.”

“Go for it! After what you just went through, I would say it’s well deserved!” Yugi said with a small chuckle. He rose to his feet, offering his hand to help his friend do the same. Once Marik was standing, he walked to his side of the room and flopped backwards onto his bed.

Marik stayed standing in the same spot, silently mulling over something.

“Thank you,” he said after a long moment had passed.

“For what? All I did was help you up.”

Another long moment.

“For everything. Giving me a chance. Allowing me to stay here. Trusting in me even when everyone, including myself, didn’t. Being there just now. Not judging me for my weakness,” Marik said quietly.

Yugi sat up on his elbows. “That’s what friends do. And what do you mean by ‘Not judging you for your weakness’?”

Marik’s head dropped lower, the fringes of his blond hair hiding his eyes.

“You saw how I was. I was an emotional wreck.” He placed a hand over his face. “And all you did was give me a hug like my sister would have if she were here. Gods, don’t tell Ishizu or Odion about what happened!” he choked out, tears dripping from between his fingers.

Yugi raised himself from his bed, crossed the room, and gave his friend another much needed hug. It was brief, but enough to send the message Marik needed.

“Gods, I’m such a crybaby,” Marik sniffled as he finally began to regain his composure.

“No! You just had a lot to process, that’s all!” Yugi said in reassurance. “Now go get a shower then try to get some rest.”

Chapter 2: Chapters 5-8

Notes:

Please keep in mind that this is an AU, so the events of the past are going to be different than what was shown in the anime.

---

Chapter 5

---

The wind playfully teased his pale-blond hair as the purr of the engine grew louder. The midday sun lit up the long stretch of road before him, the distance beckoning him to twist the throttle back to its limit. As much as he longed to do so, he wanted to enjoy every precious moment in the light. He dreaded the end of his journey, fearful of being forced back into the darkness.

Something jetted across the path ahead. He released the throttle, slowing to a stop. Lavender eyes scanned the surrounding area, but only saw the surrounding sea of sand and dunes. Perhaps it had been a mirage, one of Ra’s tricks for those worn out from his intense gaze.

He prepared to pull back on the throttle and kick off when he heard a melodic ‘mau’. Gazing down, he noticed a sleek black feline by his boot. ‘Mau’ it called again, turning its sapphire gaze towards him. He switched off the ignition and dismounted his bike, then knelt down to inspect the cat at his feet.

“ What are you doing out here in the middle of the desert?” Marik questioned aloud.

The cat responded with yet another ‘mau’. Golden hoops dangled from each of its ears, a stark contrast to its jet black fur. There was more gold wrapped around its neck as a collar shaped like a winged sun (exactly like the one carved between Marik’s own shoulders), an ankh pendant hung below with what appeared to be a ruby centered in its crook.

“ You’re no ordinary cat are you?”

Marik knew cats were sacred creatures, but the most sacred were those with black fur. This particular cat was highly decorated as if it had come from a temple.

His attention was so focused on the feline before him, he didn’t see the sun and surrounding landscape vanish. Even his motorcycle was now gone. He didn’t notice until the shadows came crashing down upon him.

“ No! NO! Get me out of here!” he shouted frantically.

He saw a light in the distance and began to run towards it. As he got closer, he noticed the shadows change into a familiar black corridor. He slowed down when he reached the round room with a dark imposing door on one side. Beside it was the sconce lever, only this time it was lit.

Marik looked around in panic. Had Bakura summoned him here somehow? He didn’t want to stick around to find out. There had to be a way to leave.

“ Ahhh!” he shouted, jumping back. He had felt something brush against his pant leg, but to his relief it was only the black feline from before. It walked up to Bakura’s soul room door, sat before it, turned its head back towards Marik, then made another melodic ‘mau’.

“ You want me to go in there? No offense kitty, but that is the last place I want to go.”

The cat just stared at him, repeating its cry.

“ How about I just open the door for you? You can deal with Bakura yourself.”

The feline purred in agreement.

Marik stepped forward and carefully pulled on the sconce, taking care to not burn himself. He was surprised to find the heat of the flame tolerable, considering its close proximity to his hand.

Once the door was open, the feline jetted forward into its dark abyss. Marik took a few steps back. He didn’t want to be close enough for the Spirit to be able to reach out and drag him in.

Several minutes had passed when the cat called out again.

“ No way! You can’t make me follow you in there! I don’t care if you’re Bast herself! There’s nothing you can do that will convince me to enter that place again!” he shouted into the darkness before him.

Marik began to look around again for some sort of way out. The corridor was now gone. He now stood in the center of a perfectly circular black room, with Bakura’s door being the only apparent alternative.

“ Oh come on! That’s not fair!” he pouted.

He took a deep breath, then stepped forward into the darkness that was Bakura’s soul room.

It looked similar to how it had before. There were a few noticeable differences though. The broken glass and clay jugs were absent. The corner where they had been piled now consisted of a velvet sitting cushion with a stack of leather bound books next to it. On the table beside Bakura’s bed, the framed photo was no longer lying down, nor was the glass broken. Beside the photo was the small figure of Ma’at, as was before, but this time something was floating just above her hands. It was some sort of blue ethereal object that pulsed.

Marik stepped closer, his senses on high alert. He wasn’t going to let the Spirit sneak up on him again. As he approached the pulsating object, he could see it resembled a physical human heart. Or at least half of one. He could hear the slow rhythm of it going ‘thump-thump, thump-thump’.

“ Okay, just when I think this place can’t get any weirder,” he said, shaking his head.

A shadow moved beside him, causing him to jump into a defensive stance. He looked around nervously, searching for a head of white hair, or the shine of metal brandished by a ghostly pale hand. Instead he was met by a pair of sapphires gazing at him from a short distance away, accompanied by a now familiar ‘mau’.

“ You have to stop doing that to me!” Marik chastised.

The cat was sitting in front of the door that was sealed by some sort of spell. It sat as it had when it begged for Marik to let it into the soul room.

“ Good luck getting through that door,” Marik scoffed.

The feline stood up, then proceeded through the door. It was as if the door didn’t exist at all.

Marik facepalmed “Of course. And I’m supposed to follow, right?”

He was answered by a ‘mau’ beyond the door, though it sounded far away.

Marik hung his shoulders in defeat, muttered a curse in Arabic, then stepped forward through the door.

He wasn’t greeted by the burst of wind this time. Instead he found himself in a room with rows and rows of books and scrolls. A library?

Not far away Marik could hear shouting. It sounded like a man and a woman, but they weren’t speaking in any language he knew.

“ Kitty, where have you taken me?!” he said in an irritated whisper.

He looked around for the cat, but it was nowhere to be seen. The voices grew closer, causing him to hide behind a nearby shelf.

Searching frantically for some sort of way out, he was relieved to see an open patio on the far side of the room. He crept low, moving quickly between the shelves. Another row and he would be free!

Marik stopped as he saw the source of the shouting come into the room. The first voice was the woman. She was short, like Yugi, with golden-bronze skin. The waves of her midnight black hair cascaded down to just past the small of her back. She turned her sapphire blue gaze towards the source of the other voice, shouting angrily in her foreign tongue.

The other voice was a man, one Marik recognized instantly. It was the same man that was in the photo in Bakura’s soul room. The one with the Millennium Ring around his neck…that was not Ryou’s father. And it was still around his neck. Which meant that this was most likely a vision of the past.

Marik decided to test out the theory and stood up, approaching the arguing couple. Not only did they not see him, they walked right through him.

“ Ugh! Stupid cat! I want out of here! I’m done with your games!” he shouted, while searching around again for the black feline.

He walked out onto the open patio, hoping maybe the cat was lingering just outside. He didn’t jump this time when he saw movement off to the side of him...that is, until he saw its source.

Marik felt all the blood pool from his face as he stumbled backwards, tripping over his own feet and falling backwards. Crouched around the outside corner of the patio’s entrance was the face of his greatest fear, and it wasn’t Bakura. It was the face of his darker self.

“ NO! YOU WERE BANISHED! HOW DID YOU END UP HERE?!” Marik screamed in fear.

His darker self didn’t even glance in his direction. Instead he appeared to be chanting something in the same strange language as the couple inside.

There was a small glint of something gold in the dark doppelganger's hand.

“ The Millennium Rod?! But how?!”

Nothing made sense. His dark self hadn’t taken control until Battle City, and by that time Ryou had been in possession of the Millennium Ring for several years. If this was truly a vision of the past, there was no way both the man inside and his dark self could exist at the same time.

Marik finally composed himself enough to return to his feet. He needed to take a closer look. Perhaps this wasn’t his dark self…maybe it was someone that just coincidentally looked a lot like him?

He ran a mental checklist of the doppelganger’s features.

Same pale-blond hair: Yes.

Same hairstyle: Similar feathered bangs, rest spiked in all directions resembling a lion's mane.

Same bronzed skin tone: Yes.

Same lavender eyes: Yes.

Same facial features: Similar for the most part (no popped veins like his dark self).

Same height: Taller by nearly a head.

Same physical build: More muscle.

Same voice: Slightly deeper and cracked (similar to his dark self).

“ You’re not him . Thank the gods,” he sighed.

Something else caught Marik’s eye. Around the base of the rod was what appeared to be two stone rings. If he wasn’t mistaken, the one was Tiger’s Eye and the other Amethyst.

The shouting from inside had increased in volume again, not far from the patio opening. The doppelganger pressed himself tightly against the wall, as if trying not to be seen. Marik’s eyes grew wide as he realized the man wasn’t reciting a chant. His words were the exact same as the woman's. He was controlling her, the same way Marik had controlled his Rare Hunters.

Marik quickly stood and looked inside to see the frustration on the woman’s face and the tears forming in her eyes, even though her words sounded like ones of anger and hatred. He was certain she was aware of everything that was happening, and was trying hard to fight the mental control of the man outside.

He watched as the woman raised her hand and began slightly weaving it in a strange gesture. A spell? Did she know magic?

Marik began to turn back towards the patio to find out if the spell she weaved was her own as an attempt to fight the mind control, or if it belonged to the controller outside.

He had barely finished turning when he heard both the woman and the doppelganger shout in unison.

“ Nihilu en Tot! ”

There was a bright flash of light as the words echoed from all around.

Marik had been caught off guard and was completely blinded. He stood for several minutes rubbing his eyes, waiting for the effects of the bright flash to wear off. Once his sight returned, he noticed that the man outside had vanished. In his place was the Millennium Rod atop a pile of sand. The two stone rings lay shattered in several pieces not far from its base.

He turned back to see the woman kneeling in a hunched over position on the floor over by where the man from the photo had been. Her body began to shake uncontrollably. She spoke quietly, but this time in a language Marik could understand. He could hear the pain and sadness in her voice as she spoke in the old Kemetic tongue.

“ (Please...please come back! It wasn’t me! I swear, it wasn’t me! Please don’t leave me! I can’t make you the same promise I made him ! Please! PLEASE!)”

Marik didn’t need to see her face to know tears flowed freely from her eyes.

She sat upright, clutching the Millennium Ring tightly to her chest.

“ (NO...NOT AGAIN !)” she cried out.

A melodic ‘mau’ rang through the air. Marik had forgotten about the cat. He looked up and saw darkness begin to swallow up the memory. Looking back he saw the woman take a lung full of air, and the last thing he heard before the darkness took him was her heart-wrenching scream.

---

BZZZT! BZZZT! BZZZT! BZZZT! BZZZT!

The sound of Yugi’s alarm brought Marik out of his dream (or was it a nightmare?). He rolled over, pulling the blankets up over his head.

Yugi sat up and stretched, then looked sleepily over at his roommate.

“C’mon, time to get up. We don’t want to be late for school,” he said tiredly.

“Nnnngh…”

Yugi padded over to Marik, poking him to get up.

“Ugh….I’m getting up, I’m getting up! You can stop poking me,” Marik grumpily replied as he pulled the blankets from his face.

The two got ready for school, though Marik took twice as long as Yugi at everything, before meeting down at the breakfast table.

“Trouble sleeping after last night?” Yugi asked as Marik dropped his head face first onto the table.

“Ugh...sure. Something like that.”

“Grandpa didn’t leave any coffee, but I can make some real quick if you want?”

“Unless it can wake the dead, no thanks,” Marik said sarcastically.

“That bad huh?”

“You have no idea.”

“Maybe the fresh air on the walk to school will help.”

“Gods, I hope so. Otherwise today is gonna be an even longer day than yesterday.” Marik said in exasperation.

 

---

Chapter 6

---

 

The walk to school did in fact help, much to Marik’s relief. He hadn’t brought up the dream to Yugi, deciding to mull over whether it was even worth mentioning.

He wasn’t sure if it had actually been a dream. Perhaps it was a vision of the past from Bast herself (he really hoped not after recalling his irritation towards the feline). But it could also have been just his subconscious taking him for a wild ride based on the events from the night before. He was really hoping for the latter.

It made some sense that it could have been just a dream and nothing more. Being back in the soul room. Seeing the man from the photo. His darker self wielding the Millennium Rod, while mind controlling someone at that. Even the cat he could chalk up to his knowledge of Bast being the Goddess of Protection. He had silently prayed for protection from his former darkness the night before. The only thing that didn’t fit was the woman. Maybe she was someone he had once used as a pawn? He remembered so few of the faces from his days leading the Rare Hunters, it was entirely possible.

They arrived later than expected, which didn’t leave much time before the starting bell. The conversation with the others would have to wait until lunch.

Marik heaved a sigh of relief upon discovering Bakura hadn’t shown up yet. He wondered if the Spirit would show at all. Bakura had shown obvious distaste towards attending school the previous day. It was a safe bet that he most likely wouldn’t be returning.

---

He wandered the endless labyrinth of the puzzle, as he often did during the hours his host was in school. On occasion he would stop at a door and attempt to open it. He knew it wouldn’t budge, but it didn’t keep him from trying. He continued to hold out hope that one day he would encounter a door that would open, restoring the memories he had lost. He wasn’t entirely certain why he wanted them. Ishizu had said they were needed to stop an ancient evil. If his memories were truly that important, why would he have forgotten in the first place? It didn’t matter, he determined, as he was still compelled to search.

As Yami tried yet another door, and yet again it refused to open, he found himself feeling vexed. Usually he would ignore the locked barrier and proceed onward to the next, but he was still irritated by the previous night’s events. How did an entire soul vanish? What was Bakura hiding?

He balled a fist and slammed it against the door. A hollow ‘thud’ echoed as a result. He sighed in defeat before continuing back into the labyrinth.

As he extended a hand towards the next door, he found he couldn’t bring himself to try opening it. Instead he turned, placed his back onto it, and slid to the floor. He sat there, eyes closed, listening to the deafening silence that permeated throughout the Puzzle.

A low ‘thunk’ followed by the sound of an object rolling across the floor broke the silence. Opening his eyes, he watched as an apple rolled to a stop near his feet. Just beyond the apple was a small girl, her dark blue eyes staring down at him.

She couldn’t have been more than 6 or 7 years in age, with gold-bronze skin. The tight waves of her midnight black hair tumbled down to the middle of her back. She wore a simple linen tunic, the neck opening a bit too large causing it to hang off one shoulder, her feet bare.

Yami wasn’t sure of what he felt more: Shock or curiosity. He had never seen anyone else in the Puzzle. Yugi visited on occasion, but he never traveled farther than where Yami’s room was located. Even the Spirit that originally bore the Millennium Key, Shadi, hadn’t traversed farther into the maze than the Pharaoh’s own door.

He slowly extended his arm towards the red fruit at his feet, not wanting to scare away the child before him. She tilted her head in curiosity, her sapphire gaze watching his every move.

He procured the apple from the floor, then proceeded to offer it to the girl before him (whom he had assumed dropped it in the first place). She looked at it for a moment, turned, then walked off into the labyrinth.

“ Wait!” Yami called out, quickly getting to his feet. He chased after, nearly catching up before she rounded the next corner.

A bright light blinded him as he approached the bend.

When he was able to open his eyes, he was shocked to find himself now standing in a lush garden full of palms, jasmine, lotus, papyrus, and more. The blinding midday sun overhead gazed down intensely, its rays attempting to scorch those below.

Yami looked around, his hand raised to protect his eyes from the sun’s glare, searching for any sign of the apparition that had led him to….wherever he was. He had encountered strange stuff before, and knowing the magics that existed within the Millennium Items, felt anything was possible.

He thought he saw movement over by a nearby pond and went to investigate.

“ Hello? Where did you-”

Yami paused as the sound of his voice registered in his ears. It was no longer the usual deep tone he was accustomed to. It sounded very similar to Yugi’s.

He rushed to the pond’s surface to check his reflection. His violet eyes widened as he noticed his new appearance. He was still nearly identical to his host, but as a small boy with deeply bronzed skin. Instead of Yugi’s high school uniform, he now wore a linen tunic cinched at the waist with a gold belt. He bore a golden wesekh around his neck, with large matching earrings, and a...crown? Was this his actual body from five thousand years ago?

Something stirred in the reeds nearby, drawing his attention from the shock of his new appearance.

“ Sa-nesu!” came a familiar voice in a panicked whisper.

He made his way towards her voice, finding the girl hidden low in the papyrus.

Her blue eyes wide with fear at being discovered, she bolted out from her hiding place.

“ Please, don’t run!” he begged.

She stopped, faced him, then fell to her hands and knees bowing before him.

“ F...forgive me Sa-nesu! I got lost! I am not an intruder! Please, don’t call the guards!” she plead, her voice quivering.

He stared down in confusion, unsure how to react. He wasn’t even certain what was going on. His best guess was that perhaps this was a memory. Would he be compelled to play out the memory as it was intended, or would he be able to interact with it to gain information? There was only one way to find out.

“ Why do you call me Sa-nesu?”

The girl stiffened in surprise, her head still low.

“ Wh...what do you mean? Y..you are Sa-nesu. Pharaoh’s heir.”

“ So my name, it is Sa-nesu?”

“ I...am confused? Are you trying to determine if I know something that I should not?”

Yami was becoming more confused by the second, and the girl’s continued bow made him feel uncomfortable.

He extended his hand towards her, inviting her to stand. She raised her head enough to see the appendage before her, then glanced slightly upwards in confusion.

“ I don’t understand?”

“ You don’t have to bow before me,” he replied.

“ But….you are Sa-nesu. If I do not show you the proper respect…”

“ Please, do not bow before me. I wish for you to look at me as an equal.”

“ But-”

Yami interrupted her by pulling her up by the hand, forcing her to stand. Her eyes widened in shock.

“ You...you touched me?”

The confusion in her expression made Yami wonder if he had done something taboo.

“ Are you going to answer my question?” he asked, slightly irritated.

She continued to stare at the boy before her for several moments.

“ I am sorry Sa-nesu, but I do not know your true name. I am not allowed. Only Pharaoh, Vizier, and Pharaoh’s priests are permitted to know the true name of Sa-nesu. Only when Sa-nesu becomes Pharaoh will I know your true name,” she finally replied.

Yami had hoped the girl could shine some light on his true identity so that he might recover his memories. Instead she had confirmed that he was the son of the (current) Pharaoh, something that was a given considering what he already knew. He needed to get some sort of answer about who the girl was and why she had brought him into this evocation.

As he stood thinking, the girl walked over towards a nearby table. There was a cornucopia in its center, brimming with exotic fruits. From it she plucked a small red apple. He watched as she curiously inspected it.

“ Sa-nesu, is it true that you know everything?” she questioned, her brow furrowed as she continued to examine the fruit in her hand.

“ I wouldn’t say I know everything .”

“ Oh…” She appeared to be disappointed by his answer.

“ But if you have a question, I’ll do my best to answer it.”

The girl pulled a section of her midnight waves in an attempt to hide her face.

“ I...uh...I have never seen this before. I was wondering…wh-...what is it?” she asked in a sheepish whisper.

It took a moment for Yami to realize she was asking about the fruit in her hand.

“ You mean the apple? It’s a type of fruit.”

She lifted her head slightly, continuing to look at the red object in her hand.

“ You should try it,” he suggested.

She continued to stare at the apple. Yami walked over to the cornucopia and retrieved an apple of his own.

“ Here, like this.”

He sunk his teeth deep into the apple’s flesh, detached a piece, chewed, then swallowed. The girl timidly did the same.

Her eyes went wide with surprise as the juices touched her tongue.

“ This...this is really good! It’s so sweet!” she exclaimed excitedly.

Yami couldn’t help but smile at her reaction, letting out a low chuckle.

The girl eagerly devoured the fruit in her hand. Yami had to stop her before she ate the core.

“ Sorry, I should have explained that part from the start. Then again I didn’t think you would try to eat it as if you were Ammit,” he joked, comparing her to the Devourer of Souls.

The girl glowered at him, a blush of embarrassment forming across her cheeks.

“ You know, not everyone gets to enjoy fruits from foreign lands. Not everyone is Sa-nesu or Pharaoh,” she commented bitterly.

He was taken aback at the sudden harshness of her demeanor.

“ I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to offend.”

She looked towards him, sudden realization and fear marked her face. She fell back into the bow from earlier.

“ I am the one who is sorry Sa-nesu! I should not have spoken like I did!”

Yami sighed in annoyance, looking down at the girl who was once again trembling before him.

“ Stop doing that!” he exclaimed in irritation. He didn’t know why it bothered him so much, but it did.

“ I’m...I’m sorry….I don’t mean to anger you Sa-nesu,” she sniffled. It was obvious she was on the verge of tears.

He crossed his arms across his chest, and closed his eyes in an attempt to re-compose himself.

“ Please...stand up.”

The girl before him hesitated, then rose to her feet slowly. She wiped the corners of her eyes, but kept her gaze low.

Yami realized he wasn’t going to get anywhere at this rate. He decided to try a new approach.

“ You don’t have to be afraid of me, you know. I’m just a kid, like you.”

She raised her eyes to the boy before her, but kept her chin bowed.

“ Forgive me Sa-nesu, I-”

“ Stop talking like that. I’m sure you don’t talk to your friends with formality,” he interrupted, staring at the girl in annoyance.

“ I-...no. My friends don’t hold the power to end my life if I offend them,” she said quietly, looking down towards her feet.

Yami was dumbfounded. How had this not occurred to him? No wonder the girl was terrified of him. Her appearance obviously marked her as someone who was probably the child of a servant, yet he was trying to talk to her as he would to Yugi and his friends.

His friends! That was what he needed! A small smile formed on his face as he came up with a great idea.

“ What if I make you a promise?”

“ A promise? What sort of promise?”

“ I promise I won’t let any harm come to you, but in exchange you have to promise to treat me like I’m one of your friends. No bowing. No formalities. And no more calling me Sa-nesu.”

“ You...want us...to be friends?”

“ Yeah!” he said enthusiastically.

She crossed her arms and closed her eyes, her brow furrowed in contemplation. After a moment she peeked an eye up at him.

“ What if you say something dumb and I have to hit you? Then what?” she questioned, obviously testing the extent of the offer.

He paled a bit. “I...uh...I guess then I probably deserved it? But I’ll try to not to say anything too dumb so you don’t have to,” he said with a nervous chuckle.

“ Hmmm….sounds good to me!” she beamed. Both eyes were now open and sparkling with enthusiasm, a smile spread widely across her face.“So what do I call you? Friends should know each other’s names.”

“ Uh...you can call me...Yugi. Oh wait! I mean-” he stammered. He had meant to say Yami, but had still been thinking about Yugi and the others. He placed the palm of his hand across his face as he realized the mistake.

“ That’s an odd name? I’m certain it’s not your true name….but I like it!” she exclaimed.

He lowered his hand slightly, still hiding a part of his face in embarrassment.

“ You do?”

“ Yeah! Now I’m not the only one with a weird name!” she said happily. “I’m Katrina by the way! All my friends call me Kat.”

Yami stared at her, blinking in astonishment.

“ You’re right, that is a weird name. Especially for an Egyptian.”

Kat pouted slightly. “Remember that part you mentioned about trying not to say anything that might make me hit you?”

He took a few steps back. “Um...yes?”

“ Good. It’s not my fault I have a strange name. Ama-shae isn’t from these lands. She was born in a place far to the north, where there is green as far as the eye can see and the earth touches the sky. She’s the reason I was allowed into the palace today. Ama-shae was summoned by Pharaoh to perform for tonight’s ceremonies,” she stated matter-of-factly, placing her hands on her hips. “My brothers and I were supposed to stay over by the Ishtari, but I...kind of...maybe...wanted to explore...then I sort of...got lost...” she trailed off, looking back at her feet.

Yami became focused on the name that sounded oddly close to that of the Tomb Keepers.

“ The Ishtari?”

“ Yeah! Mal is-”

“ There you are! We have been looking everywhere for you!” interrupted a teenage male voice from across the garden.

Both Yami and Kat looked over to see a teenage boy that looked a lot like Odion running towards them, with three boys their age not far behind.

“ Rishid!” she exclaimed in surprise. “I’m sorry! I went to look at one of the rooms we passed earlier, but then I got lost…” she apologized.

The older boy looked down at Kat with disapproval, before noticing who she had been keeping company with. He quickly paled, taking a few steps back.

“ Sa-nesu! I beg your forgiveness!” the teenager bowed at the waste, hands folded in apology. “It was my job to keep watch over this girl and her brothers! If this girl has caused you any trouble, I will gladly accept any punishment on her behalf!”

“ It’s okay. If you hadn’t lost track of her, Katrina and I wouldn’t have become friends just now.” Yami replied with a smile.

“ What!?” came a shocked unison of voices.

Yami looked over to see the three younger boys staring in disbelief. He was a bit shocked as well after seeing that two of the three had familiar faces. One looked like a near exact copy of Marik, except his hair was more spiked almost like a lion’s mane. The other familiar face looked like a young Seto Kaiba, except his eyes were dark green and his skin was pale like Ryou’s.

“ Yeah! Yugi and I are friends now!” Kat beamed excitedly.

“ You...you know Sa-nesu’s true name?!” the boy that resembled Kaiba said in astonishment.

The girl walked over and smacked the Seto look-alike across the back of the head.

“ Don’t be stupid, Set. It’s just a made up name so I don’t have to keep calling him Sa-nesu.”

The boy that looked like Kaiba rubbed the back of his head while glaring at the girl that had assaulted him.

“ Should’ve figured, especially with a stupid name like Yugi. Let me guess, you picked it?”

Kat smacked him again.

“ Ow! If you don’t stop hitting me I’m going to tell Ama-shae!”

“ Stop making fun of the names I come up with! And for your information, Sa-nesu came up with it,” Kat said irritably. “But if you think the name is dumb...then I guess that means that you think the one that came up with it is dumb too,” she teased.

The Kaiba double looked over towards Yami, with an expression of instant regret.

“ N-no! I...I would never…!” he blanched.

While the two continued to bicker, he began studying the third boy, feeling there was something familiar about him as well. The boy had darker bronze skin, and chin length gray-white hair that frayed out in all directions. His eyes were ash-violet, with a scar that ran down the right side and double stitched across the cheek.

Yami froze, recalling the description that Marik had given of a man in a photo. A photo that had been found inside the Spirit of the Ring’s soul room. Was this boy that same Spirit? If so, how could he have been in a photo with Ryou as a child? He needed to know more.

“ Katrina, are these the brothers you mentioned earlier?”

The girl released the paler boy, who was now on the ground, from the choke hold she had on him. She jumped up and skipped over to stand beside her new friend (who reminded himself to never get on the girl’s bad side).

“ Oh yeah! So the dummy on the ground there is my twin brother, Set,” she motioned to the ground.

Yami was surprised to learn that the two were twins . He wondered how they could look so different from one another. It was like looking at night and day.

“ You probably already know Malik since he’s an Ishtar. He’s not my brother, but he is one of my best friends, isn’t that right Mal!” she pointed at the Marik double. “And that’s his older brother, Rishid.” her finger re-directed towards the Odion replica.

The blond just stood there with his arms across his chest, eyeing the young prince warily.

Yami wasn’t sure what Kat had meant by already knowing the boy simply by his family name, but decided it was best at this time to pretend he did by nodding in agreement.

“ And the one with the scar, that’s Bakura. He’s new. Ama-shae brought him home one day and said that he’s going to be our brother now. Bakura isn’t his real name, but he was broken and couldn’t talk because of something bad that happened. I don’t know what exactly, but I remembered that Ama-shae said giving someone a new name gives them a new life, so that’s what I did,” she rambled on excitedly. “ Set thinks the name I picked is stupid,” she finished with a grumble of disapproval while glaring at her twin.

Bakura. The exact same name the Spirit of the Ring used. It couldn’t be a coincidence.

Yami opened his mouth to ask more about ‘Bakura’, but nothing came out. He tried to take a step forward, but found he was unable to move. Kat looked over towards him smiling, her lips moving without any sound. Darkness began to swallow up the scene before him.

The memory ended, and Yami found himself standing back inside the Puzzle. His appearance had returned to being a replica of his host. Looking around, he realized he was standing beside his Soul Room door.

He wondered how much of the ‘memory’ was real, and how much had been possibly influenced by his interaction. Was the reason everyone looked so familiar was because they were faces he knew? Was the Bakura he saw just a created image based on the description Marik had given him? The more he thought about it, the more he questioned what he had witnessed.

The girl. If it had only been a trick of the mind, how could he explain Kat. She had appeared and led him to the memory. Perhaps she was a Spirit trapped like him? If that was the case, why had she only appeared to him now?

A sudden wave of exhaustion overcame him, making him decide to go rest inside his Soul Room. He was grateful for the one object that existed in the room: His throne.

Yami practically plopped down into its seat, sinking as far back as he could. He wanted to talk to Yugi about the encounter, but his eyes felt too heavy. Surely he had time for a small rest before Yugi met up with the others?

His head nodded forward. Somewhere within the Soul Room a low ‘thunk’ sounded as an apple rolled across the floor, coming to a rest by the foot of the now sleeping Pharaoh.

 

---

Chapter 7

---

 

“How can someone so short run so fast?!” Marik called out, trying his best to keep up with the stunted teen ahead of him.

Yugi was nearly out of breath as the Kame Game Shop came into view.

He and Marik had only been able to talk with Téa at lunch about the previous night. Joey and Tristan had been forced to serve lunch detention after getting involved in a fight before school had started.

It had been during the meeting between the three teens that Yugi discovered he couldn’t contact the Pharaoh. He went into a panic, thinking perhaps the Spirit of the Ring had found a way to retaliate. Téa had managed to calm him down.

 

“ Didn’t you tell me once that the Pharaoh spends school hours checking all the doors in the puzzle?”

“ Yeah, but what does that have to do with not being able to contact him?!” Yugi asked, still panicked.

“ What if he managed to finally open one?”

 

That had been several hours ago, and school had ended. Now he was beyond worried. He could still feel the Pharaoh’s presence within the Puzzle, but every attempt to make contact was met with silence.

“ Yugi … .I need to tel- ”

“ Yami! Where have you been?! You had me worried sick! ” Yugi came to a sudden halt, causing Marik to almost crash into him.

“A little warning before you stop would be nice!” Marik chided.

“Sorry Marik! He finally answered!”

“It’s about time! Where in the name of the Gods has he been?!”

“ So where have you been? I tried to reach out to you at lunch and you didn’t answer.” Yugi asked through his mental link with the Pharaoh.

“ That’s...a bit difficult to explain. I’m not even certain myself. Let’s go up to your room and I’ll try my best to fill the both of you in.”

Yugi nodded his head in agreement.

“So? What did he say?” Marik questioned. He hated being on only one side of the conversation.

“He’s gonna fill us in once we get inside.”

They quickly walked the short remainder of the way to the game shop. Upon entering they greeted Grandpa Solomon, who was stocking his latest shipment, before heading upstairs.

“I hope whatever he has to tell us, it’s something good. After last night I don’t think-”

Yugi had been speaking to Marik as he opened the door to his bedroom, but came to a sudden halt in both movement and speech as the door swung open. There was a head of white hair sitting in his desk chair, the gold of the Millennium Ring staring right at him.

“It’s about time you got here,” came Bakura’s gruff, sinister voice. He kept his eyes hidden behind a curtain of white, his mouth turned up in a devilish smirk. This was the Bakura all of Yugi’s friends had come to recognize, not the downcast brainiac from the day before.

“Bakura! What are you doing here?!” Yami shouted angrily. He had forcefully taken control of his host. After the events of earlier, he wasn’t in the mood for the Spirit’s games. Thankfully Yugi didn’t seem to mind the sudden takeover, as he was still trying to register the shock of the intruder.

Bakura’s smirk faded as he raised the hidden dark orbs to glare at the Spirit of the Puzzle.

“I have nothing to say to you Pharaoh . My words are for the boy and the Tomb Keeper.”

“Anything you have to say to Yugi or Marik, you can say to me. Now why are you here?!” Yami glowered.

Bakura growled in annoyance. “What? A friend pays me an unannounced visit and I can’t do the same?” he said, pretending to be offended by the Pharaoh’s accusing tone.

“You’re no friend of mine!” came Marik’s voice from over the shoulder of the shorter male that still blocked the doorway.

“What….not my friend? You wound me Tomb Keeper. After all that time we spent plotting together. I even allowed you to take up refuge inside the Ring with me and my host when I battled your dark half.” Bakura’s words dripped heavily with sarcasm.

Marik shoved past the Pharaoh and grabbed the white haired teen by his collar, lifting him slightly out of the chair.

“Shut up.” His body was shaking. “That person...that wasn’t…” His frustration left him unable to finish the sentence.

The Spirit smirked. “I see. So the lion has been exorcised, leaving a frightened little lamb.”

“Fuck you!”

“Tsk, tsk. Watch your language.”

After the previous night, Marik wanted nothing more than to forget it had even happened. The Bakura from last night had been cold and empty, filling Marik with a sense of fear nearly equal to the thought of encountering his dark half again. This Bakura however, filled him with rage as he openly mocked him. He wanted to drive his fist into the pale face that continued to grin devilishly at him.

“Marik, let him go.” Yugi’s softer voice approached slowly from behind. “We’re not going to get any answers this way.”

The Egyptian hesitated before harshly releasing the pale teen’s collar, shoving him back into the chair.

“Awe, we were just starting to have fun.” Bakura sarcastically pouted.

“Why are you really here Bakura? No games, just the truth.” Yugi said in a deeply serious tone.

“Hmph, no games...Where’s the fun in that?”

“ Bakura …” he warned.

The Spirit let out a defeated sigh. “Fine,” he growled. “I wanted to know why you felt it was necessary to send someone to invade my private domain.”

Yugi couldn’t hide the surprise on his face. The pale teen before him grinned slightly.

“What? Didn’t think I could deduct who was the mastermind behind last night’s unannounced visit? As I confirmed, the Tomb Keeper is too much of a timid lamb now. He would sooner throw himself into a dark pit than take up the Rod again.”

Marik, who was still shaking in frustration, turned his head to avoid the Spirit’s gaze.

Bakura continued. “If I know his Royal Highness, which I very much do, he’ll still have major trust issues towards the Tomb Keeper after the events of Battle City. He would never even toy with the idea of Marik being within a hundred yards of the Rod, let alone using it.”

A shiver ran up Yugi’s spine at how accurate the Spirit had been so far.

Bakura looked him dead in the eyes. “That leaves the hopeful boy that openly has faith in everyone. The boy who can talk the Pharaoh into allowing his former enemy to wield the weapon that was once used against him. The boy who can reassure the lost lamb that he will keep him safe from the darkness.” He paused, letting his words sink in. “So I ask again. Why did you feel it was necessary to send someone to trespass into my Soul Room?”

Yugi opened his mouth to speak, but Marik beat him to it.

“I only went into your Room because it was the only one there! What did you do to Ryou!? Why is his room gone !?”

Bakura glowered at the Tomb Keeper.

“Why should you care? You didn’t even know the kid. To you he was just a potential liability.”

“That was then. This is now. I want to make amends for what he was put through, but I can’t do that if you have him locked away somewhere!”

“I may have locked my host in his own mind, but I would never evict him from his own body entirely. Whether you choose to believe me or not, I do care for my host.”

“You have a funny way of showing it,” Marik sneered.

The Spirit growled again in agitation, gritting his teeth.

“I’m not the completely heartless asshole you obviously picture me to be!”

Yugi sat down on his bed. The Spirit of the Millennium Ring was obviously agitated about his missing host, and they weren’t going to find out anything if he kept resorting to anger and mockery.

“Bakura, you’re right. I sent Marik into the Ring. It wasn’t right of me, and I should have confronted you directly,” Yugi said apologetically.

Bakura glanced over at the spiky-haired teen, slightly surprised.

“Yes, you should have. Keep that in mind for future reference.”

Yugi nodded. “So can you tell us where he’s at?”

Bakura leaned forward, clasping his hands together while turning his gaze to the floor.

“Before I do, can I ask you something?”

“Uh, sure?”

“Since Battle City, have you noticed anything...different...between you and the Pharaoh?”

Yugi shook his head back and forth. “No, can’t say that I have.”

The Spirit’s head fell slightly forward, appearing defeated.

“I see. So then I guess that means that it’s my fault after all.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

Bakura paused for a long moment in contemplation before answering.

“He vanished about two weeks ago. I thought maybe it had something to do with what happened during the tournament, but I guess maybe it was because I let my soul get too out of control.”

Both Yugi and Marik stared at him with puzzled expressions.

“Uh, don’t you mean you got too out of control?” Marik questioned.

Bakura eyed him from the side. “I guess in my current predicament...yeah.” He returned to staring at the floor.

“So what happened exactly?” Yugi asked.

“It’s...difficult to explain. I guess the short version goes like this. The human body was never meant to house multiple souls. In most cases the invading soul is automatically cast out. You, Ryou, and Marik are some of the few cases across history where a body has played host to another. In the past, the secondary soul would only be able to exist within the host body for a short period of time, usually ranging anywhere from a few months to a few years. After that, the secondary soul is usually cast back out. The more in-sync the secondary soul and their host is, the longer the two can reside in the same body. It was theorized that if the balance were to be tipped too far one way or the other, the more dominant soul could permanently evict the other. That meant the invading soul could theoretically take full control of the host body and the host’s soul would be sent to the afterlife to face judgment.”

Yugi and Marik paled at the implication.

“You mean...Ryou is...not coming back…” Yugi choked out the words.

The Spirit’s head fell even farther forward. “He forcefully threw me into control one day, then vanished. I’ve searched every corner of my Soul Room, wandered the Shadows, tried everything I could think of, to try and draw him back out.”

“…..that’s why you showed up to school yesterday,” Yugi said quietly.

Bakura nodded. “It’s my fault. It has to be. The Isfet within got to be too much I guess, causing me to become the dominant one.”

Marik perked up at the mention of the word ‘Isfet’. “Are you talking about the counterpart to Ma’at?”

“Yes, but only in concept.”

“I’m aware of what Ma’at and Isfet is.” Marik paused a moment before continuing. “The statue in your Soul Room, did it once hold something?”

Bakura lifted his head and looked at the Tomb Keeper warily. “Maybe. Why?”

“Uh, before you answer that, can someone explain what the two of you are talking about?” Yugi asked, puzzled.

The Spirit turned to look back at the spiky-haired teen. “I’m certain you know about the feather of Ma’at.”

Yugi nodded.

“So you know that it is Ma’at that judges the hearts of men. What you probably don’t know is what the concept of Ma’at is. Ma’at is the concepts of truth, balance, order, harmony, law, morality, and justice. If you remove those concepts you are left with chaos, evil, disharmony, disorder, and ‘that which is difficult and causes trouble’. This is referred to as Isfet.”

“By that description alone you are nothing but Isfet incarnate,” Marik remarked.

“I answered the boy’s question, Tomb Keeper, now answer mine. Why did you ask about the statue?” Bakura looked back towards the Egyptian, eyes narrowed while ignoring the comment.

“Okay, but don’t get mad at me. I promise I didn’t go back there on purpose!”

The Spirit raised a brow in curiosity. “What are you talking about?”

“So...I had this weird dream last night...but I think it might have been a vision….from Bast….”

“ Bast ? You certain?”

“Well….there was a black cat decorated in gold with blue eyes…”

Bakura’s eyes widened slightly in realization. “Not Bast...but please, continue.”

“It led me back to your Soul Room. I noticed it wasn’t a mess, and there was something glowing in the statue’s palms. It reminded me of half a heart. It even beat like one.”

“Yeah, it was. Long story. So what else did the cat show you?”

“It took me through the black door. It led to a library and I saw...the man from the photograph in your room. There was also a woman….and someone who I thought at first was my darker half.”

Bakura really perked up hearing the last bit.

“Oh really...and what was your look-alike doing?”

“He had the Rod...and he was controlling the woman-”

Bakura stood up quickly, fury across his face. “You lie! There’s no fucking way he could have controlled her !”

Marik and Yugi were taken aback by the sudden outburst. The Spirit, noticing the shocked facial expressions on the other two teens, quickly composed himself.

He cleared his throat and sheepishly looked towards the floor. “Sorry for the interruption. If you would continue?”

Marik eyed the Spirit warily. “There were two stone discs on the handle of the Rod, if that changes anything?”

“Stone discs?”

“Yeah, I think they were Tiger’s Eye and Amethyst.”

Bakura sat down slowly, contemplating the information.

“Amplifiers. But just two? And he was able to control her?” he questioned.

“I’m certain of it. I noticed she had begun to weave her hand like she was trying to cast some kind of spell. I don’t think it had anything to do with the spell she was forced to cast though.”

“What happened to him after the spell was cast?”

“I was blinded, but when I could see again the Rod was sitting on top of a pile of sand and the discs were shattered.”

“Sand?”

“Yeah. It wasn’t there before. Not sure how it got there.”

Bakura suddenly smiled and burst into a roar of laughter. “The bastard dusted himself !” He had to catch himself from falling forward onto the floor. “Oh, the irony!”

Both Yugi and Marik were perplexed by what they were witnessing. Bakura was in stitches. Over what, they weren’t certain.

Bakura attempted to compose himself several times, each time failing as he recollected the bit of information he had just received.

After several minutes of watching the Spirit repeatedly laugh at...whatever, Marik leaned in towards his roommate. “I think I prefer the sadistic mockery. This is starting to creep me out! I get that there’s some kind of inside joke thing going on, but it’s still kind of weird seeing him like this!”

“I agree!” Yugi replied.

Bakura managed to finally calm his fit to a level where he could talk. “Wow, I haven’t laughed like that since before I became trapped in this thing. I must admit it was a bit refreshing,” he said, wiping away a small tear that had formed from laughing so hard.

“So...are you going to tell us what it was that I saw? You clearly know something about what happened,” Marik questioned.

“Of course I know. I’m surprised you haven’t figured it out yet Tomb Keeper. You saw the photo. Do the math.”

The Egyptian sat thinking for a moment, realization slowly dawning across his face.

“The photo...that was you!”

Bakura nodded.

“And the vision, that was how you got trapped in the Ring!” Marik said, flabbergasted.

Bakura sat back in the chair smiling while slowly clapping.

“Congratulations! Give the Tomb Keeper a prize!”

“What about the guy that looked like me?”

“Hehe, it’s best you don’t know. But I do have to thank you for filling me in on his fate. A lot of things make a lot more sense now,” the Spirit said in amusement.

“ Yugi, if the Spirit of the Ring is indeed the man from the photo Marik told us about, then I need to speak to him, ” the Pharaoh stated through the link to his host.

“ Does it have anything to do with why I couldn’t contact you earlier? ”

“ Yes. ”

The Puzzle glowed dimly for a brief moment as the two traded control.

“Bakura. If what you say is true, then that means you haven’t been trapped as long as we previously thought,” noted Yami.

“You are indeed correct, Your Majesty ,” the Spirit replied, his distaste towards the Pharaoh made apparent by the tone of his voice.

“Marik wasn’t the only one who saw a vision of the past. I saw something as well, earlier today.”

“Oh? The mighty Pharaoh regained a memory? Let me guess…it was of you ruling on high while watching your servants scurry about obeying your every whim!” Bakura mocked.

Yami scowled. “I saw a small girl...and she introduced me to a small boy she called Bakura.”

The Spirit’s expression turned serious. “If you saw who I think you saw…”

“She introduced herself as Katrina.”

“Fuck….” Bakura hung his head while pinching the bridge of his nose.

“So I was right. You are both the boy I met before I was Pharaoh, and the man from the photo Marik saw.”

The Spirit growled in annoyance. “Yes, and now you’re going to ask me how ? The simple answer: I am, or was , an Immortal.”

Yami appeared slightly shocked by Bakura’s words, but pressed on.

“That is good to know. So that means you should be able to answer my next ques-”

“No.”

“No?”

“You heard me. No, I cannot tell you about your past. Before you go asking why, it’s because I am magically bound. I cannot say certain things in regards to your past, and I’m not going to suffer the discomfort of trying to discover what can and cannot be said.”

“That’s unfortunate,” Yami said dejectedly. The one person that had actually known him, and they couldn’t tell him anything.

“Honestly, if I were the two of you, I would be a lot more concerned about the fact that in the last twenty-four hours you both saw visions of the past. I won’t ask the Pharaoh the details of his, because right now it doesn’t matter. Just know that you were both shown these things for a reason. Part of that reason was to pass along a message. Well, consider the message received.”

Bakura stood, then proceeded towards the door.

“Wait, you can’t just say something like that then just leave!” Marik declared.

“I can, and am.” Bakura looked towards Marik from over his shoulder with his usual sadistic smirk. “I look forward to seeing you in class tomorrow.” He gave a curt wave then left.

 

---

Chapter 8

---

 

 Marik stared at the open doorway for what felt like forever, his brain still trying to process...everything. He slowly looked towards the Pharaoh, who was still sitting on his host’s bed, sitting in his usual concentrated pose.

“Okay, time to start talking. You actually saw Bakura as a child?!” Marik asked skeptically.

Yami peeked an eye towards the Egyptian teen, a soured expression across his face. “Why didn’t you tell Yugi about your vision first thing this morning?”

“Did you not see me this morning?! I could barely keep my eyes open!” Marik shouted as he flung his hands up in annoyance. “Plus I thought maybe it was just my subconscious creating a really messed up dream after what happened! I wasn’t really sure there was much of a connection until Bakura mentioned Isfet. It was then I began to wonder about the statue of Ma’at I found next to the photo in his Soul Room.”

“I see. You said in the vision it contained a heart?” Both of Yami’s eyes were now open as he questioned Marik.

“Half of one. Bakura confirmed that. What’s strange, though, is when I was in the Soul Room last night it was missing. You don’t think that has anything to do with him being a bit...all over the place? Emotionally I mean. Honestly I didn’t know Bakura had emotions, other than enjoying the torment of others.”

Yami nodded. “It’s entirely possible.”

Marik sat in the chair that the Spirit of the Ring had earlier occupied. “So about why you were missing earlier, you said you saw Bakura and a small girl. He didn’t seem too thrilled hearing her name.”

The Pharaoh relaxed from his position, leaning forward in contemplation. “No he did not. I didn’t really get to see a lot of his younger self. Most of what I saw involved the little girl.” He let out a curt sigh. “I should apologize. You weren’t the only one who wasn’t sure if the vision was real or influenced by something else.. I wondered the same thing after I encountered mine.”

Marik stared at him with a blank expression. “Really? Then why even bring it up in front of Bakura?”

“Because, it couldn’t have been a coincidence that the man you described from the photo matched the boy I saw perfectly, down to the scar on his face. Add to it, the fact he was introduced to me as Bakura, and the Spirit confirmed that the photo was indeed of him...I needed him to confirm my suspicions.”

“I guess that makes sense. So what exactly happened in your vision?”

“A little Egyptian girl appeared to me in the Puzzle. I was then transported back to ancient Egypt and into my old body from when I was very young. The girl kept referring to me as Sa-nesu, and bowing on her hands and knees. It was quite exhausting at first trying to get any information out of her.”

Marik chuckled lightly. “What did you expect from a servant girl? She was probably terrified that she would offend you! You may not have been Pharaoh yet, but as the Crowned Prince you still had the authority to have people executed.”

“Yes, I eventually gathered as much,” Yami commented dryly. His eyes widened slightly as he recollected something. “Was I prohibited from touching people?”

“Touching? What exactly do you mean by that?” Marik asked warily.

“I got annoyed when she wouldn’t stand up and look me in the eye, so I grabbed her hand and….forced her to.” A slight blush of embarrassment crossed Yami’s cheeks at the last bit.

Marik’s eyes about popped out of his head. “You did what ?! Are you telling me you forced a servant to treat you as an equal ?! You do realize that you were considered a living God, right? Gods didn’t go around touching mortals unless it was to either bless or curse them! And to make her look you in the eye?! Once again, only to bless or curse! You probably gave the poor girl a heart attack!”

“Oh...so making a promise that she wouldn’t be harmed in exchange for friendship was probably a really big deal...” the Pharaoh said quietly.

Marik planted a palm across his face. “You didn’t...please tell me you are joking! How can you remember that you were a Pharaoh but not know anything about the rules between Royalty and commoners?!”

“To be fair, I only learned about being Pharaoh from Ishizu when she showed me the Tablet of Memories,” Yami said defensibly. “My knowledge of what a Pharaoh is, or was , comes directly from Yugi. If there’s something I don’t know about Pharaohs in general, it’s because neither of us have learned it yet.”

"The Royal Family didn’t make friends . They made allies . If what you saw played out exactly how it happened five-thousand years ago, you essentially took a common girl and made her someone of importance. Please tell me there weren’t any witnesses?”

“Well…” Yami rubbed at the back of his neck nervously.

“Pharaoh!”

“I only met her because she wandered off, so it makes sense that someone came looking for her!” Yami held up his hands in a defensive gesture. He then recalled her searchers. “Which reminds me, did you know there were Ishtar’s during my time?”

“Of course there were! You think I don’t know the origins of my own clan?! We weren’t always Tomb Keepers you know! We were once the Royal Family’s personal guard known as the Ishtari. From the moment a male heir could stand they would begin their training so that they could protect members of the Royal Family. There would have been a boy close to you in age that would have been assigned to protect you specifically when you were born.”

“So that explains why the boy that looked like you didn’t appear too happy to see me. He probably harbored the same feelings of resentment towards me that you once did.”

Marik raised a brow in interest. “There was a boy that looked like me ?”

“Yes, the girl called him Malik. He had an older brother that looked like Odion that she called Rishid.”

“Odion too?!”

Yami nodded his head. “Kaiba as well. The girl called him Set. Apparently he was her twin brother.”

“And what was Bakura’s part in all of this?”

“I’m led to believe that he was her adopted brother.”

“Wonderful. So not only did you raise the status of a common girl, you happened to do it in front of her siblings and two Ishtari. That meant they probably spent a great deal of time trying to hide any evidence of your friendship with her. No wonder Bakura appears to loathe you.”

“What do you mean?”

“Seriously? You were a living God . The hearts of men are filled with greed. Anyone who wanted power believed they could obtain it by killing you. Imagine if there was a way to get the power of a so-called God without having to actually fight said God? Imagine if all one had to do was threaten to harm a mortal girl, knowing the God would be bound to keep his word or risk losing the faith of the kingdom.”

The Pharaoh’s eyes widened as the full realization of what he had done sunk in.

“Knowing that though….I wonder why Bakura appeared disturbed hearing her name. You said it was Katrina?” Marik questioned.

“Yes. I thought it was an odd name, considering she appeared very much Egyptian, unlike her twin. She mentioned that her Ama-shae, which I assume meant her mother, was from the far north.”

“Katrina is a Celtic name, so she’s from really far north. Wonder how her mother ended up in Egypt?”

“I didn’t ask, but I know I wasn’t about to judge after the fake name I gave her.”

“I’m going to regret asking-”

“Yugi...” the Pharaoh hung his head sheepishly.

“You told her your name was Yugi… ” Marik stared at the Pharaoh, one eye slightly twitching. “I really, really hope that the events of the past didn’t happen like that.”

“ Why did you use my name? ” Yugi questioned from the other side of the link.

“ It was an accident! I had meant to say Yami...but I was thinking of you and the others...and your name kind of slipped out instead. ” Yami replied, extremely embarrassed.

Yugi let out a small laugh. “ Well, if things did actually play out that way, it’s interesting to know we once shared a name! ”

Yami smiled and nodded lightly, amused at the fact that his host would find something positive out of his mistake.

Marik closed his eyes and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “I’m getting a headache from….all of this . Between last night in the Soul Room, the stupid vision that left me super tired, Bakura’s visit, and now learning that I am in service to possibly the dumbest Pharaoh ever, I am beyond exhausted. I am going to get something to eat, then I’m heading straight to bed.”

Yami scowled. “There’s no need for name calling. There’s no evidence to suggest that’s how everything actually played out.”

“Whatever…” Marik waved off the Pharaoh’s comment before heading downstairs.

---

The sun hadn’t even risen the following morning when Marik crawled out of bed. Going to sleep relatively early had left him feeling refreshed though. Yugi’s alarm didn’t go off until he was almost fully dressed for school. Today, his roommate was the one that looked like he could use the extra rest.

“Don’t tell me you had one of those visions too?” Marik said dully.

“No, just couldn’t sleep in general. Too much to think about.”

Marik chuckled. “Tell me about it!”

Marik waited impatiently to get going while Yugi took his time getting ready. He wanted to get to school early today, as there was a ton of information to go over with the others. Yugi had barely finished prepping his toast when he began out the door.

“Wait up!” Yugi shouted after him, clutching his bag in one hand and toast in the other as he tried to catch up to the other teen.

“Sorry, but I want to get there before Bakura does. I hope you don’t mind, but I think I’ll leave Téa and the others to you. There are some questions I need to ask my former partner-in-crime.”

Yugi could see the determined look on Marik’s face, and nodded. “Okay. You might get more from him anyway without me and Yami around. Just promise me you won’t let him get to you like last night? I thought you were going to punch him for sure!”

Marik didn’t answer. He didn’t want to tell Yugi that the only reason he hadn’t punched Bakura was because he had spoken up.

---

They were among the first few people to show up in the nearly empty schoolyard. Joey and Tristan showed up not long after, followed closely by Téa. Marik continued to watch for Bakura, wanting to catch him as he entered. As more and more people began to crowd in though, he began to wonder if the Spirit had just been messing with him again. He could hear Yugi going over the past two days worth of information with the others, occasionally turning as he was curious to see their expressions. It was during one of these moments of curiosity that he managed to spot Bakura’s unmistakable white mane. He was up on the roof above, watching (and probably listening in on) the group below.

How the hell did he make it all the way up there without me even seeing him walk in?

Marik ran into the building and up the stairs to the roof as fast as his legs could carry him, only stopping to catch his breath once he reached the top.

“Wow Tomb Keeper! I had no idea you would miss me that much,” Bakura teased, his back turned towards the Egyptian. He had obviously seen Marik tear off from his post in the schoolyard below.

Marik gritted his teeth, but remained calm. He wouldn’t let Bakura get under his skin.

“I still have some questions, and you will answer them.”

Bakura turned to face him, leaning lazily against the railing. “Alright, but it all depends on the questions you ask. Don’t forget, I can’t exactly answer certain types of questions.”

“Nothing about the Pharaoh, I know. I want to know more about the half-heart the statue held.”

Bakura raised his brow. “That thing? Might I ask why you are so focused on it?”

“I’m….not entirely sure?” Why was he focused on it? While he was waiting for Yugi, some train of thought had led him to believe it was important somehow, but now had forgotten what had led him to think it.

Bakura let out a low chuckle. “I’m not even sure you would believe me if I told you.”

“Have you forgotten who you’re talking to? Try me.”

The Spirit stared at him for a moment, contemplating, before letting out an exasperated sigh. He slid down into a sitting position, hanging his head slightly.

“One more question?”

Marik paused. “Make it a quick one,” he said sharply.

“The woman you said was being controlled...did she...was she…”

“You want to know about after?”

Bakura nodded slowly.

“Physically she was fine. Emotionally though…” Marik didn’t know how to answer. “I’ll never be able to forget that scream.”

“No, you won’t,” Bakura said knowingly.

“Does she have anything to do with what I asked?”

“Not really. I just needed to know, Especially since I’ve spent nearly a decade and half pissed off at the wrong person.”

“A decade and a half? You mean you’ve only been trapped in the ring for about fifteen years?”

Bakura nodded. “You saw the photo. Ryou was still a toddler.”

“Yeah, that photo still confuses me. Why would you be there with Ryou and his mom, but not his dad? Were you his godparent or something?”

“And you did so well piecing it all together last night,” the Spirit sighed.

Marik narrowed his eyes. “If you are trying to suggest that you are Ryou’s father, then I’m going to walk away. There’s no way I’m going to believe that load of crap.”

“Goodbye then,” Bakura said in a sing-song pitch, waving.

Marik stared hard at Bakura. “And I thought my old man was bad.”

“Tomb Keeper, I am five-fucking-thousand years old. You don’t live that long without getting a bit messed up in the head.”

“A bit?” Marik scoffed.

Bakura scowled at him, fury in his eyes. “How about you watch your entire village burn . Watch the woman that took you in get beheaded . Watch everyone you have ever known, ever cared about, die . Watch it over and over for five-thousand years . You eventually become numb. My mistake was I came across someone that made me feel again. Then I got trapped inside this fucking thing. I had to watch someone else play my part, with my family. I couldn’t stand beside Ryou’s mother as she took her last breath. I couldn’t hold my daughter's hand as she slipped away. I couldn’t even reassure my son that he’s not alone, because I was still too weak after being trapped to connect to his consciousness. I was trapped in my own mind, filled with so much pain that I went mad. I attempted to rip out my own heart just to make it stop. I half succeeded, but the agony I was in finally ceased. I was left fractured, but I didn’t care. I didn’t feel anymore and that was good enough for me. At least it was, until the one person I had left vanished!” Bakura slammed his fist down, his body shaking while trying to hold back tears. “After that, I was somehow made whole again! Years of pain, anger, hatred, everything , flooded back! I just want it to end! But I can’t fucking kill myself, because all I would be doing is throwing away his body! My spirit would still be stuck in this gods-forsaken relic!”

Marik didn’t know what to do or say as he watched the Spirit have a major mental breakdown. Bakura looked angrily up at him with tears flowing freely down his face.

“Do you have the answers you wanted, Tomb Keeper?! What now? Are you going to run off and tell your little friends the sad story of the Big-Bad Spirit of the Ring so they can throw their pity at me?!” Bakura’s words were full of venom.

Marik shook his head after a long moment. “No... It’s not my story to tell. If they want to know, they can ask you themselves.” He turned partway, looking back at the broken Spirit. “Class will be starting soon. If you decide not to show, I’ll let everyone assume that you decided to skip again.” After another long pause he continued. “But honestly I’m kind of looking forward to you correcting the teachers again.” He said the last bit with a small smile.

Bakura dried his tears, staring incredulously at the blonde. He composed himself and stood, a smirk of amusement playing across his face. “You know, it’s pretty sad what passes for proper education in this place. It’s a wonder Ryou managed to learn anything during his time here. I suppose I could stick around though, just to make sure the teachers don’t keep screwing up of course.”

Marik grinned wide. “Of course...”

Notes:

Ancient Egyptian/Kemetic is a dead language. No one knows for certain how the words were actually spelled/spoken. That being said, I have hunted down the closest thing to 'Crowned Prince' and what the phonetic pronunciation would be, which would be (phonetically) Sa-nesu.

Chapter 3: Chapters 9-10

Notes:

Official intro of my OC this chapter! :D

---

Chapter 9

---

Marik had to admit he was impressed with how quickly Bakura could throw up the façade of being fine, knowing just below the surface the Spirit was falling apart. He supposed it had something to do with all the practice Bakura had at imitating his host. The Spirit had spent years pretending to be a sweet and innocent young boy, pretending to be a sadistic jerk was probably easy in comparison. He watched as Bakura took his seat, looking a bit more enthusiastic than he had the other day.

Yugi leaned forward and tapped Marik on the shoulder to get his attention. “So, did you find out what you wanted?”

“Pretty much.”

“And?”

“It’s not my place to repeat what was said. Nothing against you or the Pharaoh, but you’ll just have to ask Bakura about the conversation yourself.”

Yugi was a bit taken aback. Marik had been very open and forthcoming about everything since moving to Domino. Now he was going to hide a conversation that was had between him and his former partner-in-crime?

Yugi didn’t have to look at the Pharaoh’s ethereal form beside him to know he was glaring suspiciously at the blond Egyptian sitting in front of him.

“ Didn’t I warn you that those two might be up to something? ”

Yugi tried his best to hide his newfound doubts towards his roommate, but Yami easily sensed them.

“ Yugi, I know you want to see the good in everyone, but not everyone has good in them. ”

“ Stop! We don’t know what was said. We can’t just assume they’re planning something! You saw Bakura...something isn’t right with him! Maybe he told Marik something personal and Marik is just being respectful.” Yugi tried to argue back. He hated doubting one of his friends, especially after seeing how much they were trying to change.

Yami sighed, then vanished back into the Puzzle.

Yugi hated fighting with the Pharaoh, but ever since Marik moved in with him it seemed they were arguing a lot. The Egyptian had only been with them for two weeks and Yugi could count the number of arguments between Yami and himself on both hands. And it was always pretty much the same argument: Yami would accuse Marik of planning or doing something suspicious with Yugi jumping in to defend Marik. Each fight would end the same with Yami withdrawing back into the Puzzle. Yugi didn’t like to think about it, but he wondered if the Pharaoh was right this time. Marik had obviously played them once, what if he was doing it again?

No, I’ll talk to Bakura and find out what was said. I’m certain it’s nothing like before.

Class had started as Yugi made up his mind. He would find out what Marik wouldn’t tell him. He would prove to the Pharaoh that the Tomb Keeper and the Spirit of the Ring weren’t planning anything. That Marik had actually changed and could be trusted.

---

As the lunch bell sounded, Yugi’s friends all began their usual trek to the roof….minus Yugi. He had stayed behind and cornered Bakura.

“What do you want?” Bakura said irritably in his usual gruff tone.

“I want to know what you and Marik talked about.” Yugi stared at the Spirit with determination in his eyes.

The Spirit simply looked back at him with a bored expression. “He just wanted to know a bit more about the statue in my Soul Room, so I told him.”

“ And ?” Yugi knew there had to be more. Marik would have told him otherwise.

“And what? I suppose you want to know about it too?”

“Yes.”

Bakura looked away, debating if he wanted to repeat the conversation on the roof. “He asked about the half-heart that used to be there. I told him that in my early years in the Ring I experienced something emotionally painful, that I went mad and attempted to rip out my own heart. I only managed to rip out half of it, but the pain was gone so I left it at that. Ryou vanishing somehow restored my missing fragment, and now I’m both mentally and emotionally fucked up. Now if you’re happy, I have to make sure this body gets some food in it. I swear all this thing does is scream at me to be fed or to rest. I forgot how needy a living body could be.” He pushed past the slightly stunned teenager, and left to go find somewhere he wouldn’t be bothered.

“ See Yami, I was right! ” Yugi’s faith in his friend had been restored.

“ Do you honestly trust his words? ” the Pharaoh replied skeptically.

“ Well, yeah. It did sound kind of personal, with a touch of the Bakura we know. I’m certain the story we got was the layman’s version, but it pretty much covers what we wanted to know. ”

Yami smiled at his host. “ I swear I’ll never figure you out. It’s as if you have this instinctive nature to try and seek out the light in everyone. ”

Yugi chuckled. “ It’s just who I am, I guess! ”

---

The rest of the day was strangely uneventful. As were the next few days. They had made it to the end of the week and the only thing of note was that Bakura and Marik appeared to start hanging out a bit more while at school. When an assignment called for partners Marik would automatically go over and choose Bakura (much to the dismay of Ryou’s fan-girls), which Marik later confided with his roommate that it almost felt like cheating since Bakura already knew everything. They would also sit together on the roof during lunch talking in the Kemetic language (which Yami sheepishly admitted to his host that he was having difficulties understanding). Yami was still slightly convinced that the two were conniving, but didn’t argue when Yugi jumped in to defend them.

“ I think it’s nice! Bakura probably hasn’t had a friend to talk to in a long time! ” Yugi communicated enthusiastically.

“ What about Ryou? If the Spirit of the Ring had wanted friendship he could have started there ,” Yami replied scornfully.

“ You heard Bakura. He wasn’t exactly himself. It took losing Ryou to become whole again. Now he’s all alone and can’t even try to make amends with his former host. ”

Across the roof Bakura said something to Marik, causing both to burst into laughter. The Spirit was actually smiling and enjoying himself. If Yugi and the other’s hadn’t seen it for themselves, they wouldn’t have believed it.

“YO! WHAT’S SO FUNNY?! YOU TALKING SMACK ABOUT US OVER THERE OR SOMETHIN?!” Joey shouted across to the two while shaking his fist in the air.

Bakura and Marik stopped laughing long enough to look over in the other group’s direction. Marik said something to Bakura (who scrunched his nose at whatever Marik had suggested), then the two walked over and sat near the rest of the group. The others weren’t sure what to make of it, and waited anxiously for someone to break the tension. They didn’t have to wait long, as Bakura was the one to break the ice.

“Yugi mentioned to you that I was once an Immortal, yes?” It was less a question and more of a confirmation. Everyone slowly nodded their heads. It had only been mentioned by the Spirit once, but that hadn’t stopped them from theorizing what he had meant by it. “Good. So...I’ve only been trapped in the Ring for just shy of fifteen years. Before that I spent a lot of time wandering the globe, and I’ve encountered some really weird shit. I was just sharing a few of my stories with the Tomb Keeper.”

“Such as…?” Tristan asked.

Bakura looked at the group with his usual smirk. “Well, the particular tale I was telling was about this time I was invited back to the home of an extremely beautiful woman. Things started getting a bit... steamy ...until she tried to kill me. Unsuccessfully I might add. Turns out she was what is known as a ‘White Lady’, the spirit of a woman that died a violent death. She became very annoyed at the fact that I wasn’t staying dead. I’ll admit, she was pretty persistent in trying to keep me that way too. Took me a week to hunt down a priest that could properly exorcize her. I don’t think I would make it more than a few steps before she tried removing my head or ripping out a handful of organs. It was more annoying than anything. I stuck to public taverns for my trysts after that.”

Téa, Yugi, and Tristan stared in disbelief, unsure if they could believe the yarn that had just been spun. Joey on the other hand was doubled over laughing.

“So if she hadn’t tried ta kill ya, you would have totally gotten your freak on wit’ a ghost!” Joey said between fits of laughter.

Bakura shrugged. “Meh, wouldn’t be the worst thing I’ve bedded. I once woke up next to Hephaestus....” He shuddered at the recollection, his face contorted in a mixture of disgust and horror. “Not sure how I ended up there, nor do I want to know...but I can say with certainty that there is not enough Godaeshan Nectar in all of Sumar to make me forget waking up next to that!”

This caused everyone to laugh. Even Yami couldn’t contain his amusement, to Yugi’s surprise. The Bakura he and everyone was seeing was completely different than the one they were used to. He was still a bit on the coarse side, but the Pharaoh couldn’t deny that the Bakura before him was not the same Bakura from a month ago.

The Spirit stopped laughing as he looked down to see the Millennium Ring glow. Everyone else stopped as well.

“What’s going on?” Yugi questioned.

“I’m not entirely certain?” Bakura replied. He was just as confused as Yugi.

The spiked prongs that dangled from the Ring began to rattle.

“It’s detecting something...or someone.”

The Millennium Puzzle began to emit a glow as well.

“Please tell me his Royal Highness is just throwing a tantrum in there…” Bakura said, eyeing the other glowing relic.

Yugi shook his head. “No, he’s been beside me this entire time. He’s just as confused as the rest of us!”

Téa was the first to stand up. “You guys go and figure out what’s going on. We’ll cover for you here at school.”

“Better cover for me too because I’m going with them!” Marik added.

Yugi began to protest. “You don’t have t-”

“Yes, I do.” Marik interrupted. “My family has spent millennia protecting the Pharaoh. Where he goes, I go.”

Yugi gave a defeated sigh, then looked over at the Spirit of the Ring. “Alright Bakura, lead the way.”

---

The Millennium Ring led the trio away from the school and deep into the nearby park. The area they traveled through was ominously empty. It was in this area that both relics ceased their glow and the spines of the Ring fell limp.

“Look around, but stay close!” Bakura barked.

“Obviously…” Marik replied abrasively.

The three looked around, but there was nothing to be seen other than grass and trees.

“There’s nothing here,” Yugi said in mild confusion. He saw Bakura staring hard towards a small line of trees. “What are-”

“Shhhh!” Bakura hissed. “Someone is running this way…”

The three stood their ground, waiting for whoever was coming towards them. A figure broke through the tree line, running full speed at them.

“Oh shit oh shit oh shit!” the figure shouted, its cracked voice full of panic.

The hair on the back of Marik’s neck rose as a shiver of fear permeated his spine. The voice belonged to the very much alive and very real dark version of himself. He wanted to run away from the entity sprinting towards him, but his legs wouldn’t move.

The doppelganger stopped just behind Bakura, crouching low as if hiding from something.

“Wrong person to hide behind, asshole,” Bakura commented bitterly.

“ Ohhh MAAaal…he already knows that it’s your fault …” echoed a female voice in sadistic sing-song fashion.

The doppelganger fell backwards, cowering. “Hehe...so uh….about that…” He nervously tried to worm away from the pale Spirit of the Ring that had turned to glare down at him. Bakura’s hands had curled into even paler fists.

“Give me one reason why I shouldn’t rearrange your face.” Bakura’s voice was emotionless as he looked down at the craven figure at his feet.

Marik’s fear dissipated as he watched his look-alike shrink away from the Spirit of the Ring.

“I can explain! I swear!” the doppelganger exclaimed.

“I’m waiting…”

“I might have...uh...been trying to gather more power...to uh...take on…..um…...our……..sire...” he squeaked out the last bit.

Fury flashed in Bakura’s eyes. “You mean to tell me, I’ve been stuck in this fucking relic for the past decade-and-a-half because you decided to be a fucking moron?!”

“Well, when you...uh...put it that way…” The look-alike sheepishly looked away from the extremely pissed off Spirit of the Ring.

Bakura quickly bent down and grabbed a fistful of the tight black t-shirt the Marik look-alike was wearing, bringing his face in close. He drew back a fist, causing the doppleganger to cringe in preparation for the impact that would follow. Bakura held him like this for a long moment, shaking in rage.

“Consider yourself lucky that I don’t want to destroy my host’s hand on your stupid face.” Bakura coldly threw the look-alike back to the ground.

“ Oh Kura...I was so looking forward to a show, ” echoed the female voice from earlier.

“Quit your games and get down here Kat!” Bakura shouted towards a nearby tree.

“Awww...you’re no fun.”

A female figure dropped from the branches. Marik recognized her immediately as the woman from his vision. She stood slightly shorter than Yugi, her midnight black waves done up in a long ponytail that cascaded from a bun on the back of her head. She was wearing a black halter-style crop top that appeared to be attached to a thick golden collar. The ruffles of her black mini-lolita skirt bounced lightly with each step she took in Bakura’s direction. She completed the outfit with black combat-style boots. The only adornment she wore (other than the golden collar) was a golden cuff on her left forearm.

“Want to explain why this fucker isn’t still rotting in the Shadow Realm?” Bakura asked irritably, jerking a thumb in the direction of the Marik look-alike.

The girl sighed, appearing bored. “The Elder was pissed when she found out about the tournament bullshit, so they sent me to fish his dumbass out. Now I’m stuck playing babysitter.”

“And he was running from you because…”

“I got bored,” she shrugged.

Bakura facepalmed. “I don’t even want to ask. So why are the two of you even here?”

“Part of his punishment is bringing you before Judgment to see if your magae can be restored.”

“Wouldn’t that require permanently bonding my soul to a new body?”

“Uh, yeah? You got the body, just gotta go through the whole bonding bullshit, duh,” she stated, as though it should have been obvious.

“Time out! Can someone explain what is going on!? Who is she !? And why is he here!?” Marik was beyond confused. He couldn’t figure out why his dark half was in front of him, or why the entity was suddenly such a huge coward. He also couldn’t figure out what the woman from the vision had to do with any of it, or how Bakura seemed to know both on such a personal level.

The two unnamed figures and Bakura all turned to face Marik and Yugi. It was obvious they had forgotten (or maybe didn’t register) the two teens standing there witnessing everything. The Marik look-alike began to rise, brushing himself off. Both Marik and Yugi took a step back as he stood up straight. He was approximately ten centimeters taller than Marik, not including his spiked mane of hair (which gave the impression that he was taller still). He was dressed head to toe in black, just like the girl. He had on a pair of leather boots, cargo pants, and a very tight fitted t-shirt that formed over the mass of muscle beneath. On his wrists were black leather gauntlets. Silver cuffs adorned the ridges of each ear, with a silver and emerald earring on the left. Around his neck was a thinly beaded wesekh made of silver, emerald, and more citrine.

“Yugi, Marik, I present to you the two nut jobs I spent the better part of five millennia with,” Bakura began in introduction. “The dumbass that looks like the Tomb Keeper is Malik Ishtar. He was once the Pharaoh’s personal Ishtari. He’s also the dipshit that I recently learned is the reason I’m stuck in this stupid relic.”

Malik stood with his arms crossed, looking away from Bakura and the others.

“You were Ishtari?” Marik queried.

Malik responded by lifting a tight fitted sleeve to reveal a winged sun encircling his bicep, with the outline of a cartouche below it. The name within the cartouche had been badly marred and was no longer readable. It was obvious that the disfigurement had been intentional.

“Looks like I wasn’t the only one that had issues with being forced to serve the Pharaoh,” Marik commented dryly.

“Being forced? No. I could deal with that. My reasons are on a more personal level.” Malik glared bitterly over towards the girl. She mirrored his gaze.

Bakura cleared his throat in an attempt to break the tension the two had formed. “So, anyways, the sadistic freak that’s a few cards short of a full deck over here…” he loosely pointed in the girl’s direction, “that’s Katrina Miamosha. Don’t ask about the surname. Nothing about that tiny bundle of crazy makes sense, and we’ve learned it’s best to just hang on for the ride.”

As Bakura finished her introduction Katrina’s personality shifted from intense loathing towards Malik, to extreme joy at being introduced by Bakura. Her sapphire eyes beamed as she practically pounced on the pale teen, wrapping her golden arms tightly around his body.

“Kura! You forgot the most important part!” she squealed in excitement.

“Oh gods...Kat...please don’t…” Bakura plead.

“When Kura was little my Ama-shae took him in...which makes him my adopted brother!”

Bakura’s head flopped back in defeat. “Why do I even bother?” He tried to pry his adopted sister from his side, with no success. “You still have to explain this whole ‘bonding’ thing. What makes you think that’s what I want? And what do you mean I already have a body? This one’s just on loan from someone else,” he said while eying her suspiciously.

“Nope! It’s yours now!” she said excitedly. “Your host left it for you!”

Bakura’s eyes grew wide, slowly turning his head to look at the girl attached to his side. “Let go of me. Now.” he ordered coldly.

“But-”

“NOW.”

Kat immediately released him, appearing confused at Bakura’s sudden anger that was obviously directed towards her.

“ What did you do ?” His words were more a demand for answers than a question.

Kat lowered her head, realizing she had done something to anger her adopted sibling. “I...I tried to talk to you several times you know,” she said quietly. “I stood outside your door each time, trying to find the words to say. Each time I left because I could feel the hatred and loathing you had directed towards me . I knew you didn’t want to hear a word I had to say.” She paused. The rage coming from Bakura made her avert her eyes from his. “I discovered that Mal had taken a host...and attempted to warn you. For some reason I couldn’t get through to you, but….I was able to make contact with your host. We talked...and I….told him everything. About what we are...about you...and him.”

Bakura’s fury appeared to grow more by the second. “…. you ….had no right!”

She flinched at his tone, but continued. “I explained how when I discovered you weren’t entirely gone and just trapped within the Ring I went to Osiris to find if there was a way to return what was stolen from you. I mentioned the only thing he could offer was to bond you to a new body. Your host...he-...I think you can figure out the rest.” Kat turned her head away from the raging Spirit.

Bakura's blood was boiling. “WHERE. IS. RYOU.”

“With Osiris.”

 

---

Chapter 10

---

 

“Take me to him. Now .”

Pissed off was an extreme understatement when trying to describe Bakura’s current mood. Marik recognized it though. It was the same as the night he had been caught inside the Soul Room. At the time he had thought Bakura was void of emotion, but he couldn’t have been farther from the truth. Seeing Bakura in his current state made Marik realize that the Spirit had been controlling his own boiling rage.

“I can, after you’ve faced Judgment," Katrina said dejectedly.

“ No . I will not be doing any ‘bonding’ until I’ve spoken with Ryou.”

Kat faced the furious Bakura, her eyes glistening in the corners as tears threatened to spill out. “I wish that was how it worked….but it doesn’t. You know that.”

Bakura growled loudly in agitation. “Take me to Osiris. Now.”

Katrina gave a single nod in defeat. “I’ll open the way.”

She stepped a few paces away from the others. The sky darkened around them as she began to weave her spell. Yugi and Marik looked nervously around at the change in atmosphere as it reminded both of what happened when a Shadow Game was in play. Kat continued her spell, an inscription beginning to form in mid-air before her fingers. She pushed it away and it appeared to land on an invisible barrier, which revealed itself to be a massive, dark obelisk. A portal of light formed at the base, growing large enough for a person to pass through. Kat stood to the side, motioning for everyone to follow. Bakura went first, followed by Malik. Yugi hesitated, but after Kat indicated that both he and Marik were to join them, he passed through. She stopped Marik as he approached.

“I would keep this on you.” Kat pulled an object from behind her back. Marik blanched seeing the Millennium Rod in her outstretched palm.

“How did you-”

“Just take it!” She hissed, shoving the relic into his hands before forcing him through the portal.

The other side was beyond anything Yugi or Marik could have imagined. They stood inside a massive hall lit by enormous braziers. It looked like it had been made for giants. The walls were covered in hieroglyphs and symbolic paintings, reminiscent of the insides of pharaonic tombs. At the end of the hall was a bright light silhouetting a massive figure. Bakura was storming towards this figure, Malik following lazily behind with his hands laced behind his head. Yugi and Marik stuck close together not far behind, with Kat trailing.

“ OSIRIS !” Bakura shouted up at the shadowed figure.

The figure shifted and leaned forward, the light behind it dimming. Yugi and Marik stared up at the massive being wrapped in linen wrappings, its greenish face and hands peeking through. On its head was a feathered Atef crown. Marik stared in awe, dropping down to one knee. Yugi followed suit.

“That’s...that’s Osiris…” Marik whispered in shock (more to himself than to anyone else).

“Yes it is, and you two look like fools. Stand up,” Malik berated. The two teens obeyed without question, still staring up at the god in shock.

“Heir of Ra, for what honor am I owed your presence?” Osiris’ voice boomed and echoed around them.

“ You know why I’m here .” Bakura said acerbically.

“You wish for me to return that which freely entered my domain,” the god stated. He paused in contemplation. “I am afraid I cannot forcibly cast out one that has entered here of their own choosing. Only they can make the choice to return.”

Bakura growled from his tightly clenched jaw. “Then bring him here so I can talk some sense into his thick skull.”

Osiris raised his right hand, signaling for a servant. A pale, angelic being dressed in gauzy white linen and golden armor appeared. A golden falcon mask obscured the figure's face, while feathery white hair framed the mask and trailed down between the being’s massive white wings. The large golden spear in its hand clinked against the ground as it landed not far from Bakura.

“Allow me to introduce myself," the being began, speaking in a metallic-baritone voice. “I am the Right Hand of Osiris. I am Judgment.”

Bakura glowered at the entity before him. “I don’t care who you are, I came here to retrieve someone and I’m not leaving without him.”

“I know the one you speak of. He has expressed no desire to return to the Realm of the Living.”

“I want to hear it from him, not the puppet of a God.”

Judgment cocked its head to the side, studying Bakura. “I was led to believe that you cared little for the one you call ‘Ryou’. Was I incorrect in my assumption?”

“I don’t know what the hell the kid told you, but I assure you I have always cared for him.”

Judgment continued to study the pale being before him. “I am confused? He claims that you injured his body. That you threatened those he would call friend. That you imprisoned him within his own mind. Was I misinformed?”

Bakura’s rage subsided, replaced quickly by guilt. He refused to show it though by hardening his gaze toward the masked being. “I take it he left out all the times I jumped in when he was getting the shit beat out of him? What about the times I sat beside him as he cried himself to sleep? All the times I did my best to distract him from another broken promise?”

“You do not deny the claims made against you then?”

“I wasn’t...myself.”

“So your actions belonged to another?”

Bakura’s steeled façade began to crack. “I-...no. They belonged to me, and me alone. I lacked empathy and kindness, but that doesn’t excuse anything.” He cradled his head forward into his hand. “I can’t believe it. I’m no better than the one that sired me.”

The winged entity continued to stare, as if contemplating. “Why did you never tell Ryou about his father? Why did you allow him hope for love from an impostor?”

Bakura gave Judgment an angry stare. “I wasn’t even cognizant of my own existence inside the Millennium Ring for the first five years I was trapped. It was like lingering somewhere between sleep and awareness. It was still another three or four years before I could even communicate for brief periods. In my absence Ryou had grown attached to that ‘impostor’. Me, on the other hand, he only recognized as an angry Spirit. No matter how many times that ‘impostor’ broke Ryou’s heart with his empty promises, I felt it would hurt him far more to learn the truth.”

“Is it true that the loss of Ryou’s mother drove you mad? That you fractured your soul because of it?”

“Yes...but it has somehow become whole again.”

“I see. Are you aware that Ryou has chosen to walk into the Halls of Osiris of his own free will? That he left behind his body so that you may continue to inhabit it?”

“So I’ve heard," Bakura said irritably.

“Why do you think that is?”

Bakura cocked a brow in confusion. “Honestly, I have no idea. That boy is a walking contradiction. Too pure and innocent for his own good, but at the same time has this strange obsession with the dark occult. He tells you I’m a complete asshole, but then chooses to give me his body? I wish I could figure out the logic and reasoning behind anything that goes on through that head of his. I don’t even want this body. Just look at it! It’s so small and frail!”

“That’s too bad, seeing as I no longer have a use for it," Judgment commented.

“What-….huh?” Confusion spread across Bakura’s features. “Ryou?”

Judgment raised its mask, revealing a pale boy with chocolate eyes. “Yup!” He smiled cheerfully, his gentle voice no longer hidden.

Bakura was beyond stunned, but that didn’t stop him from rushing forward and wrapping his arms around the angelic being before him. Ryou’s eyes widened in shock at the gesture as tears flowed freely down Bakura’s cheeks.

“Are you...crying?” questioned a very confused Ryou.

“Of course I’m crying you fool…” Bakura pulled back from the embrace, holding Ryou at arms length. “I thought I had lost you too and that it was all my fault.”

Ryou chuckled. “You can’t get rid of me that easily!”

“So it seems,” Bakura smiled lightly. “So wait, you’re the one that’s supposed to bond me to this body?”

“It’s mine to give, so only I can do it. But…. you said you didn’t want it, so…” Ryou hung his head slightly, looking up at Bakura with large puppy eyes.

“Are you seriously trying to guilt trip me?”

“Is it working?”

Bakura let out a long sigh of defeat. “Yes.”

Ryou smiled in the way that only he could.

Bakura released the arms of the pale boy in front of him. “So how do we do this?”

Ryou lifted his spear and pointed it towards his replica’s chest. “Don’t worry, this won’t hurt…or so I’ve been told.”

“Don’t worry kid, I can guarantee I’ve probably endured worse.”

Ryou pierced the eye of the Ring, creating a blinding light joined by a swift breeze. The flames in the braziers danced as the wind rushed through. Yugi and Marik covered their faces with their arms against the small gale that rushed through the hall. Malik and Katrina stood fast, unbothered by the swiftly moving air.

It was over in the blink of an eye. Bakura stood back, his locks playfully moving about from the residual breeze. He closed his eyes and relaxed his head back, taking a deep breath.

“I had almost forgotten how this felt,” he said, his eyes still closed. “The magae . The connection to myself .” Bakura opened his eyes. They were no longer Ryou’s chocolate orbs. They were now ash-violet. They were his .

“I’m glad it worked!” Ryou said happily.

“You and me both, kid.”

“So, uh, I can’t stick around, but you’re obviously welcome to visit whenever you want!”

“I think I can manage that. I should probably be getting back to the world of the living anyway. Those two are only still alive in this place because of the Millennium Items they're carrying.” Bakura pointed a thumb towards the two mortal teens behind him. “Best not to let the Fates catch them here. They’ll have a conniption and I really don’t feel like dealing with those three.”

Ryou laughed. “I agree!” He turned to wave at Yugi and Marik. “Hi guys! Sorry we can't catch up right now. Do me a favor and let everyone else know I’m okay. I would hate for them to blame...uh…” he paused and looked at Bakura. “What do I call you?”

Bakura gave him a blank stare. “Good question.” He then shrugged. “Eh, whatever you want. Call me Asshole for all I care.” Bakura thought for a quick second before adding, “Just don’t call me Mister Spirit. I found it annoying as hell.”

“Sure thing, Heir of Ra !”

The hair on Bakura’s head visibly bristled. “Not that either!”

Ryou laughed as he flexed his wings. He lifted off with a single large downward thrust, beating the feathered appendages at the pinnacle of height before vanishing into an unknown light source.

Bakura turned towards the rest of the group, focusing on the two mortal teens. “Tell your little friends all you want about Ryou, but don’t you dare tell them I cried.”

Yugi and Marik looked at each other, then nodded in agreement. “Don’t worry, we won’t say a thing,” Yugi confirmed, smiling.

“That goes for His Majesty too.”

Yugi waited to hear Yami say something, but the link between them was silent.

“Don’t worry, I don’t think anyone would believe me anyway,” came the Pharaoh’s voice from behind the two teens.

“Wait, how are you..?” Yugi was shocked and confused as Yami walked past. The Pharaoh looked exactly as he had five-thousand years ago.

“Spirits are free to roam the halls of Osiris,"  Kat informed them bitterly. “He’s been right behind you this whole time.”

“What do you want, Pharaoh ?” Bakura said in irritation towards the Millennial Spirit. “If you think you’re taking the Ring, think again.”

The Pharaoh looked at him dumbfounded. “It honestly hadn’t even occurred to me, but now that you mention it-”

“You’ll have to pry it from my dead hands….which won’t be anytime in...well, never.”

“I’m not here to discuss details with you. There’s an opportunity here that I would rather not pass up.” The Pharaoh turned his gaze forward and proceeded to walk past Bakura, stopping before Osiris.

“Nameless Pharaoh, it is a pleasure to see you grace my hall,” boomed Osiris.

“Mighty Osiris, it is an honor to be in your presence." Yami nodded his head in respect.

The large god did the same. “I know what you wish to ask, and I’m afraid that I cannot give you the answer you seek. The magic that took both your memories and your name prevents me from doing so.”

Yami’s shoulders and head fell slightly.

“But….there is one who can tell you all you wish to know.”

“Where might I find them?” Yami asked hopefully.

“The one you seek dwells within Shadow. He is young, created after the magics that bind the rest of us.”

“Lord Osiris, do you think it wise for the two to meet?” Kat spoke up, questioning the god's suggestion.

“Daughter of Anubis, your time grows short. How long before the Nameless Pharaoh’s host comes to join my halls? Your time might stand still, but his does not.”

Kat glared at the god. “I am well aware of that. I made a promise in haste, and I will keep it as I am bound...but there has to be another way-”

The eyes of Osiris glowed bright, his voice roared. “YOU WILL NOT BE GIVEN ANOTHER CHANCE. FULFILL YOUR PROMISE TO THE NAMELESS PHARAOH, OR SPEND YOUR ETERNITY IN THE PLACE EVEN I DARE NOT MENTION.”

“That’s bullshit! I promised that I would bring him back no matter how long it took. That means I can take another five millennia if I have to!” Kat shouted furiously.

The Pharaoh looked over towards the angry girl beside him. The one he knew without confirmation was a grown version of the girl from his memory. She had promised to bring him back?

Osiris relaxed back into his throne. “You have what is required to keep your oath. You will not keep the Nameless Pharaoh waiting. Do not challenge me on this again, Daughter of Anubis.”

Kat tightened her jaw, attempting to hold her tongue. “Very well...but he’ll have to find the Shadow Walker on his own.”

Osiris narrowed his eyes, then nodded in concurrence.

Kat turned on her heel and stormed off, the Pharaoh not far behind. He tried to keep up, but she was too far ahead.

“C’mon Kura, Mal. Let’s get the mortals out of here,” she said sharply.

Kat wove her spell as before, opening the way back. Once everyone was back in the world of the living, she turned and hit the obelisk. It cracked and shattered before dissipating, along with the shadows.

“Remind me not to piss her off,” Marik said quietly towards Yugi.

“The bad news is she’s not even pissed off yet, just irritated.”

Marik and Yugi jumped at the sound of Malik’s voice directly behind them. Standing this close he seemed even taller than before. The fact that he practically blocked the sun didn’t help.

“Mal, you’re scaring the kids. The blond one in particular is terrified of you," Bakura commented, sounding bored.

Malik looked down at the smaller look-alike, perplexed. “Really???”

Marik took a nervous step back. “Kind of. You...remind me of someone...from Battle City…but you’re not him...so I guess...I have nothing to worry about…”

Malik’s eyes lit up in recognition, then turned towards Kat. “Wait, is he the one?” he asked, pointing down at his doppelganger.

“No….just some other Ishtar that happens to look almost exactly like you . Yes he’s the one dumbass!”

“Oh.” He turned to look back down at Marik, nervously rubbing the back of his neck. “Shit. Uh...I might have had something to do with that.”

Marik looked at the former Ishtari, puzzled. “ Might have?”

“It’s...a bit fuzzy. My collar was destroyed when the spell backfired. I...don’t remember much.”

“Collar?” Marik was getting more and more confused the more Malik talked.

Malik replied by lifting the wesekh around his neck in slight embarrassment. “The stones have properties that help with...mental stability.” He sheepishly mumbled the last two words.

“That still doesn’t explain how you ended up in my head.”

“You lived in a cave...surrounded by earth. It wasn’t hard,” the taller Ishtar commented.

“What does that have to do with anything?” Marik questioned.

Malik gave him a blank stare, then looked towards Bakura. “Haven’t you told them anything Runt?”

Bakura glared in return. “Stop calling me that. And no. I mentioned that I had been an immortal and that was it.”

Malik scoffed. “What’s wrong ? Don’t tell me you’re embarrassed by your very nature?”

“Fuck off, Mal.”

“Or what? Are you going to create a light breeze?” he teased.

The wind picked up momentarily as a large gash appeared on Malik’s cheek, but it didn’t bleed. Instead small sand particles fell out of the wound that began to heal itself almost immediately.

“You appear to have forgotten what I can do,” Bakura said, staring with his arms folded across his chest.

“Oh, I didn’t forget. I just wanted them to see,” Malik grinned, having gotten exactly what he wanted.

Marik and Yugi both looked between the two. “You’re Elementals!” Yugi exclaimed. “Malik is Earth, and Bakura is wind!”

“How very perceptive," Bakura said, mildly irritated.

“So that must mean that you’re either Fire or Water, right Kat?” Yugi asked as he turned to question the only female member of the party. “Is everything okay?” he asked, noticing she appeared to be in a foul mood.

“That can’t be good...”Bakura said, taking a few steps back.

“I’m out,” Malik said, backing away as well. “I’m just, uh….gonna go report back to the Elder…” he added as he collapsed into a pile of sand that absorbed itself into the ground below.

Kat stared hard towards Yugi, making him feel extremely uncomfortable. It wasn’t until he saw the ethereal movement of the Pharaoh out of the corner of his eye that he realized who her steeled gaze was for.

“Can you...see the Pharaoh?” Yugi asked.

She muttered something in a foreign tongue. Bakura replied in the same unknown language. They continued to communicate this way, leaving Yugi wondering if they were talking in the old Kemetic language.

“Marik, can you make out what they’re saying?” he asked the Egyptian teen.

“No, sorry. I’ve heard it before though. It was the same language they were speaking in my vision of the past,” Marik replied. “But based on her demeanor towards the Pharaoh, I’m willing to bet she’s not happy to see him.”

Kat began marching towards the two mortal teens, Bakura quickly stepping between her and Yugi.

“Kura, deal with the Royal Prick. I’m leaving," Kat ordered. She looked at Marik, studying him up and down. “I’m taking the pretty one with me.” Marik paled as he realized she meant him.

“For fucks sake, Kat. You broke the last Ishtar you played with," Bakura chastised.

“Oh please! Mal was defective straight from the factory,” Kat retorted, hooking her arm into Marik’s.

“Do I get a say in any of this?” Marik questioned.

Kat looked up at him. “No. Not really.”

Marik looked towards Bakura, pleading with his eyes for help.

“Sorry Tomb Keeper...that cat has sharp claws and doesn’t like it when people take her toys. Call if she gets to be...too much for you.” Bakura said the last bit with a knowing grin. He watched as Marik was dragged away, then rounded on Yugi. “Pharaoh, we need to talk.”

Yami traded places with his host. “What do y-”

“You just had to appear in front of her, didn’t you?!”

Yami was a bit perplexed. “I don’t understand? In the memory I mentioned to you before, she and I were friends.”

“That girl, yeah...she was your friend. You made a promise to her once. You wouldn’t happen to remember what that was?”

“Yeah. I promised I wouldn’t let anyone hurt her.”

“Oh good, so you do remember that. Heads up: Apparently you didn’t include yourself.”

Yami stared at him in confusion. “What do you mean?”

“I mean that you hurt her. In the worst way you could.”

Notes:

Please keep in mind this is AU. No, I'm not going to be doing the Yami/Hikari pairings. Sorry, not sorry. Not that I don't enjoy those ships, it's just that it won't be part of this particular story. There will be a common ship at a much later point down the road (thanks to a certain someone irl that shall remain unnamed. You know who you are).

So if it isn't obvious, I refer to Yami Marik as Malik. Yes, it does get confusing at times trying to make sure I wrote the right character. It get's even more fun when they are the only two in a scene (later chapters).

I want to clarify ahead of time so as not to confuse anyone: In this AU all Gods from all the various religions coexist within the realm of the Afterlife. I picture it as a mirrored version of the World of the Living with each pantheon establishing their kingdoms of rule. It's because of this that Greek deities will pop up often as they would be one of the closest on the map to the Kemetic deities. It's why Bakura mentions Hephaestus. Other deities will get mentioned in later chapters that are relevant to their region.

If you want to know more about Bakura's encounter with the White Lady, check out 'White Lady' The first part of my 'Tangled Web of Fate: Backstories' series. It's also a fun little background into my AU. It's not necessary to read, but there are things from it that will get brought up from time-to-time.

Chapter 4: Chapters 11-13

Notes:

Some attempted smut in 2nd half of chapter 12 between Bakura and Kat.

MASSIVE TRIGGER WARNING: If you recall Bakura's mental breakdown, he mentions that the woman that took him in was beheaded. The memory section of this chapter goes into that in more detail. It will become very descriptive and gory. If you wish to skip this particular section (the last section), I will leave a TL:DR at the bottom.

---

Chapter 11

---

 

“Sorry about this. I needed to walk away before I said or did something stupid,” Kat apologized bitterly in Arabic.

Marik looked down at the girl in surprise. “You know Arabic?” he replied back in his native language.

She looked up at him with a ‘duh’ expression on her face. “I’ve been around for five millennia and I live in Egypt.”

He blushed in embarrassment. “Oh, right…” There was a short awkward silence. “So, uh...why are you dragging me along to...wherever?”

“I needed a distraction and you were the closest one. If I’m by myself, I’ll just spiral downwards and get more pissed off. And then I’ll end up doing something beyond stupid,” she stated irritably.

“Where exactly are we going?”

Kat stopped, still holding fast to Marik’s arm. “I’m not sure, but it would probably be best to change you out of your school uniform.”

She snapped her fingers and Marik was covered momentarily in flames. He didn’t have time to do anything other than instinctively cover his eyes with his free arm. When he removed the arm from his face he noticed he was wearing the same lavender hoodie from Battle City. Looking down, he realized the hoodie wasn’t the only thing that he was wearing from the tournament. It was also the same pair of black cargo pants, belt, and shoes, along with all the gold jewelry he had donned. There was also a familiar weight on his lower back. He had forgotten about the Millennium Rod being back in his possession.

“You’ll have to forgive me, I haven’t seen you in much else. It suits you really well though.”

“I think I can answer Yugi’s question for you when I see him later,” Marik said in amazement.

Kat smiled lightly. “Yes, my flames do give me away don’t they?”

He extended his arm behind his back, retrieving the Rod and offering it back to the girl attached to him. “I don’t care how you got this, but could you put it back before the Pharaoh sees me with it? He’s not exactly fond of it being in my possession, and honestly neither am I.”

She looked at the object in his outstretched palm, then back at Marik. “You worry too much about what he thinks,” she said bitterly, placing her hand over top of the relic. It vanished in a swirl of flames, returning to where she had originally summoned it from.

“You’re really not a fan of the Pharaoh I take it?”

Kat began walking again, Marik’s arm still fully trapped in her grasp. “I’m feeling a bit hungry. Anywhere you might suggest?” she asked, evading the question.

Marik took the hint, dropping the subject entirely. “There’s this really good place that I go to regularly. Mostly though because it has a lot of vegan options.”

She turned her sapphire gaze up at him. “Huh, I would have never guessed?”

“What’s that?”

“That you don’t eat meat. Talk about awkward.”

It was Marik that stopped this time, his lavender eyes looking down at the girl that refused to release his arm. “I am not ‘awkward’ for choosing to not exploit animals for food.”

Kat quickly released him, placing her hands up in explanation. “What!? No! That’s not what I meant! It’s just that...well…” She opened her mouth and pointed at a set of fangs.

Marik’s brow wrinkled in confusion. “I don’t get it?”

She huffed out a sigh. “I’m a predator. I eat meat...raw...preferably while still warm.”

Marik blanched and felt sick to his stomach. “You...eat... living animals ?”

Kat noticed Marik’s nauseated appearance. “You know what, forget I said anything! So where’s this place you were talking about?” she asked, trying to distract him.

He eyed her warily as he waited for his stomach to settle. The way she constantly stared with her eyes reminded him of a cat studying something they found curious and interesting. On occasion she would even turn her head to the side slightly in a feline way.

“If you don’t want to get something to eat, we can go do something else. I can grab something later,” she stated.

Marik suddenly felt guilt for his accusatory tone towards her food preferences. He finally realized what she had meant by ‘predator’. “You’re the cat that showed me what happened to Bakura…”

Her eyes lit up at his recognition. “Yeah! I should apologize by the way. I wasn’t getting anywhere with Kura, and after I took his host...he just got angrier. When you visited his Soul Room, it provided me with an anchor between his mind and yours. I knew he wouldn’t just sit by after your trespass. I figured I would show you what happened, then hope for you to pass along my message.”

“I almost didn’t. It was the statue of Ma’at in his Soul Room and his mention of Isfet that caused me to say anything at all.”

Kat looked away, contemplating. “I see. No point dwelling on it I suppose. It was a risk that luckily paid off.” She turned and began walking away.

“Did you still want me to show you where that restaurant was?” Marik called out.

She stopped, looking back over her shoulder. “Only if you want to. I think I’ve calmed down enough to not think or do anything too reckless.”

He walked up and stopped beside her, offering his arm. “I can’t exactly head back just yet anyway. Yugi’s grandfather thinks he and I are still at school.” Marik looked down at her with a small smile. “Besides, I didn’t really get to eat my lunch earlier and I can’t pass up the opportunity to show off my favorite restaurant.”

Kat smiled, delicately cupping her hand into the crook of his extended elbow. “Who knew I had kidnapped a proper gentleman!” she giggled as he led the way.

The restaurant was only a few blocks from where they were, making the walk feel short. It was a small establishment that one would order at a window and either sit inside or take their meal to go.

“I’ll let you order for the both of us. I want to see what you enjoy so much about this place,” Kat stated while shoving a credit card in his hand. “I’ll be waiting over at the table in the corner.”

Marik began to protest, but she had already walked away. He sighed, then walked over to the counter to place their order. As he waited for their food to be ready, he glanced over where Kat had taken a seat. She was looking out the window, but appeared to be elsewhere entirely. Was she still mulling over what might have happened had he not delivered her message? Or were her thoughts of what Osiris had said to her. That’s when he remembered how the god had referred to both her and Bakura. Heir of Ra . Daughter of Anubis . Were they really both children of the ancient gods?

“Mind if I ask something regarding you and Bakura?” he questioned as he brought over their bowls of food and returned her card.

“Sure,” she said, examining the dish he had placed before her.

“Osiris referred to the two of you as Heir of Ra and Daughter of Anubis.”

“Yeah…” she said casually. “I’m sure Kura is having a fit about you finding that out. He and Mal aren’t exactly Ra’s favored. They both hate having anything to do with him.”

“Malik too?! I thought he was an Ishtar?”

“He is. Just because he was sired by Ra doesn’t mean he was raised by him. We were raised by our mortal families. Neither he nor Kura knew about their connection to Ra until after their Awakenings. Same for me with Anubis. I was led to believe that my father was a mercenary and that it was the reason I only saw him between the end of akhet and the beginning of peret,” she stated, referring to the old names for the seasons of flooding and crop growing.

“The gods walked this world disguised as regular people?”

“I know Anubis did. It’s not hard to believe others would as well. Think about all the other cultures where the Gods were known to take on mortal forms just to have a bit of ‘ fun ’.”

Marik shrugged his shoulders and nodded in concurrence. He’d read enough Greek literature to know that Zeus was a horny bastard that enjoyed having his way with human women.

“So you all thought you were normal humans until your...’ Awakening’ I think you called it?”

Kat nodded. “Yeah. We lived and aged just as mortals did until the day of our first death. That’s when our true nature was revealed and we discovered that we no longer aged and couldn’t die.”

“How old were you when it happened?”

She thought for a second, trying to remember. “Mal and I were both sixteen. Our Awakenings weren’t that far apart. Kura nearly made it to eighteen I think.”

“If you don’t mind me asking…um...how did you...you know…”

Kat looked away. “I’d rather not talk about it. At least not right now.”

“That’s okay. It’s not really any of my business. So what do you think?” he indicated towards the bowl that she had been slowly eating.

She stared down at the bowl of hot vegetables and soba noodles. “It’s not my preference, but it’s not bad either. I can kind of see why you like it, though I think it would go great with some cooked lamb.” Kat spaced out a bit at the mentioning of ‘lamb’. “I have to get Kura back into a kitchen. He makes the best roast lamb with this amazing sauce…” she was nearly drooling at the thought.

“I take it he’s a really good cook?” Marik questioned, trying to picture Bakura with a chef's hat and apron.

“You have no idea. He’s spent centuries perfecting his recipes. Probably to ensure we had something edible since Mal is a caveman when it comes to cooking, and I’m...let's just say I’m not allowed near a kitchen at all,” she laughed lightly.

He raised a perplexed brow. “You’re a fire elemental and you can’t cook?”

“I’m….not too good on the whole slow and consistent temperature thing…” she replied sheepishly.

Marik tried to contain his amusement at the idea of her turning a lamb leg into charcoal. He failed miserably as he let out a short burst of laughter. Kat’s glare made him quickly regain composure.

“Sorry. Couldn’t help it,” he choked.

She looked at him, unamused. “I bet.”

Marik tried to quickly think of a new subject. “So, uh, you have a favorite place...or time...or something…?” he asked nervously.

Kat closed her eyes and took in a deep breath and let it out slowly. As she reopened her eyes she turned her head, gazing off into the distance. “Eh, it’s all the same. I’m not like Kura and Mal. I haven’t found where I fit yet.”

“What do you mean?”

“Mal is more muscle than brains, which made the early days perfect for him. He really enjoyed fighting in the colosseums. He loved getting the opportunity to show off his prowess in battle. Kura on the other hand started out as the King of Thieves in the early days. He’s always enjoyed the finer things in life. Victorian England was the best for him though. By that time we had amassed more than enough wealth, and he enjoyed showing it off. Not only that, but he loves absorbing as much new knowledge as he can, but he loves flaunting it even more. Victorian England was full of galas and dinner parties hosted by the rich. He would spend entire evenings conversing with only the most affluent people in the room.” She paused, her eyes focused on a time from long ago. “Throughout history there has been little room for a woman like me. Women have been expected to be docile and subservient. To be shown off like a prized pet. I could take up arms against a group of seasoned warriors and win, but their downfall would be seen as they were probably old and weak. I wasn’t seen as a fine warrior like Mal. If I spoke up during a conversation to correct someone’s inaccuracy, I was told to know my place and go join the other women discussing the latest fashions. Kura could do the same and there would be some debating followed by laughter and an invite to another party.”

“I’m sorry,” Marik said quietly.

“For what? It’s not your fault,” she said, still melancholic. “There was a time I felt... accepted . But that’s only because…” she let out a wistful sigh. “...it was only because of him .”

Marik perked his head up. “You mean the Pharaoh?”

She nodded. “...yeah.”

He had avoided bringing it up, but the topic of the Pharaoh appeared to be unavoidable. “The two of you were friends?”

“Something like that. He spoiled me, you know. Allowing me to get away with things no one else could,” she said in a quiet voice.

“So I’ve heard…” Marik muttered quietly, recalling Yami’s retelling of his recently acquired memory.

His words caught Kat’s attention. “What do you mean?”

“Weren’t you the girl he saw in the Puzzle the other day? The one that led him to his memory of meeting you?” Marik asked in confusion. He was certain just as she had been the one to lead him into the vision, she had been the one who led the Pharaoh to the memory.

“That wasn’t me…?” she looked at him puzzled. “What exactly did he remember?”

“He mentioned grabbing you by the hand and forced you to look at him as an equal. Then something about making you a promise in exchange for friendship.”

Kat paused in contemplation. “He remembered how we first met….but why now?”

“I’m not sure. But then again I’m not entirely certain of your history together other than the two of you were friends. I’m going to assume you were very close based on what you said to Osiris.”

“Yeah…sure…” she stated bitterly.

“Can I ask you something? Did he really give you a false name?”

“Of course he did! For some reason he hated when I called him Sa-nesu. So since I couldn’t call him that, and I wasn’t permitted to know his true name yet, he made up a fake one.”

“Please don’t tell me it was Yugi…” Marik said while covering his face, feeling he already knew the answer.

Kat stared at him, shocked. “…yeah….it was. Is that all he remembered? Nothing beyond that day?”

Marik lowered his hand. “I was right. He is the dumbest Pharaoh ever. And no, he didn’t mention remembering anything after that.”

Kat chuckled lightly. “I agree with the ‘dumb’ part. He might have been excellent when it came to strategy, but he lacked common sense. Always over-analyzing everything. It made him a bit paranoid at times because he would somehow convince himself that there was always an ulterior motive behind everyone’s actions. I understood of course, he was Pharaoh after all and it’s how he was taught. Still made him annoying as hell though. Had to smack him upside the head a few times because of it.”

“So it’s not just me that he does that with. Good to know,” he commented in amusement.

“If he keeps it up, ask him if he remembers my warning about saying dumb shit,” she said with a smirk.

Marik wondered what she meant by that, but felt it was probably best not to ask so he just nodded. Kat appeared to be in a much better mood than when she had stormed off from the park, towing him reluctantly along.

“I’m starting to think there’s a very good reason why Malik and Bakura are afraid of you,” Marik said with a small chuckle.

She laughed. “I got into a lot of fights in my youth. My name was just part of the many of the reasons. People mocking the fact that my Ama-shae was a courtesan didn’t help either. It got really bad when word got out I received special treatment from a certain someone. Unfortunately my temper only got worse after my Awakening. We won’t mention how many times I’ve razed a city because someone said or did something to piss me off. Part of the reason I kidnapped you. Kura would never let me live it down if I added Domino to the list. He still delights in reminding me of London…” she pouted at the last bit.

“What happened in London?”

“Which time?” Kat asked sheepishly.

Marik looked at her in confusion. “You’ve done it more than once?”

She cowed a little, fidgeting her fingers while looking up at him. “ Maybe …?”

“Wow. Just... wow . Multiple times? Because someone made you mad? Ever consider a therapist?”

Kat looked at him with a bored expression. “You know, I never would have thought of that,” she said sarcastically. “Tell me, where would I have found a shrink during the Ptolemaic era? Or what about in feudal Japan? I’m certain the ones in Victorian London would have been more than willing to listen to the ravings of a woman that had been around for millennia. They totally wouldn’t have locked me away in a sanitarium.”

“I guess you’ve got a point there,” Marik said, feeling stupid for the therapist comment. “No wonder you and Bakura have issues.”

“What did you expect? For the longest time it was just me, him, and Mal. We couldn’t talk to others about the shit we dealt with. Hell, there were times we got sick of looking at one another and would go our separate ways for a few years. When we were together we would practically torment each other out of sheer boredom. I’m certain Kura is still pissed about that crate of napalm that I set off while he was standing next to it.”

“Okay then….I completely understand why Bakura has trust issues,” Marik remarked, leaning away from the crazy person sitting across from him.

This provoked another laugh from Kat. “This is nice,” she said, smiling.

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“Having a conversation with someone that doesn’t look at me like...well...it’s hard to explain.” She closed her eyes, struggling to find the words she was looking for. “I’ve told you a bunch of shit that would make most people think I’m stark-raving mad. I practically kidnapped you and you still joined me for a meal, which was pretty good I have to admit. I don’t feel like I’m talking to someone that is awed to be in the presence of an all powerful ancient entity. It feels like...like…” she looked directly across the table, making eye contact with Marik. “It makes me feel human again. I don’t feel like the daughter of a god, or an elemental, or someone that has been around for millennia.”

Marik wasn’t entirely certain what she meant, but he got the idea. He guessed it was kind of like how he felt when Yugi and Joey started talking to him as though Battle City hadn’t happened. Sure, it got brought up from time to time, but there were no accusations or blame towards him.

“I guess belonging to a clan that is focused on ancient history just helps me look past a lot of that stuff. Plus don’t forget my life has been full of magic relics and the spirit of a dead Pharaoh. Adding millennia old elementals to the list is just par for the course,” he joked lightly.

Kat took out her phone (which Marik wondered where it had been hidden) and checked the screen. “You’ll probably need to start heading home soon,” she stated, appearing sad at the thought.

“Not really. It’s a Friday and I can get my makeup work from Téa. I can always text Yugi and tell him I’ll be home late,” he said. He was starting to enjoy being around his small kidnapper, admitting to himself that he found her intriguing.

She looked at him excitedly. “Well, I haven’t really explored much of the city. I’ve walked through it plenty of times, but haven’t really checked anything out.”

“Knowing your connection to the Pharaoh and Bakura, I’m surprised you haven’t spent more time here.”

“Oh, I’ve spent lots of time here, but only as an observer. I’m not exactly on vacation. But seeing as Bakura is re-Awakened, I think I can squeeze in a day away from being a sentinel.”

“I don’t suppose you have any places in particular you’re interested in?”

Kat crossed her arms and contemplated for a few minutes. “I’m not sure? Where do you like to go when you’re with your friends?” she asked, looking up at him.

“Well, we usually spend a lot of our free time playing Duel Monsters and trying out different deck strategies against one another. I don’t suppose you play?”

“Kinda can’t,” she said dejectedly. “Can’t really play any card games. I can shift my vision to the burning element in the lights around you and see your entire hand. Comes in handy when playing poker though.”

“Rules that idea out then. There’s an arcade we visit. Those games are more about skill than strategy. Or we can just wander the mall. There’s a lot of nice shops to check out.”

“Hmmm...both the arcade and the mall sound tempting….but, I have beyond human level hand-eye coordination so that’s kinda cheating...and if I go to the mall I’ll probably find more useless junk and clothes that will just end up sitting in the back of a storage closet. Anywhere you would go if it was just you?”

“Probably someplace you would find boring,” Marik said halfheartedly.

“Try me. I’ve literally watched paint dry out of sheer boredom. It can’t be worse than that.”

“Well...there is this motorcycle shop across town I’ve been wanting to check out…”

Kat’s eyes lit up. “Oh yeah? Does it have full cycles or just parts? I hope it’s both! I wonder if they can get a fuel tank for a 1940 Indian 440 four-cylinder?! I've been procrastinating on restoring the one I have,” she rambled excitedly.

“You restore motorcycles?” Marik questioned in utter astonishment.

“Usually I fabricate from the ground up, but I’ve been busy fixing my ‘69 GTO Judge. I kind of wrapped it around Mal’s stupid head after I drug his ass out of the Shadow Realm. Small payback for the bullshit he pulled with me and Kura.”

Somehow Marik was more surprised at the fact that Kat was into motorcycles and classic muscle cars than he was at the idea of her chasing down and running over the former Ishtari with a car.

“I guess it’s settled then. We’re going to check out a motorcycle shop!” he said smiling. They stood up and took care of their bowls, then proceeded to make their way across town.

 

---

Chapter 12

---

 

The sun had set by the time Marik and his tiny kidnapper got off the bus stop closest to the Kame Game Shop, leaving a few blocks left to go before they would part ways. They had spent the remainder of the afternoon looking at, and discussing, motorcycles with the shop’s proprietor until closing time. Marik even walked out with a new black jean jacket with the Harley Davidson emblem between a set of outstretched wings embroidered on the back between the shoulders. Kat had made a comment on how every biker should have at least one Harley jacket, pointing out the uncanny resemblance the embroidery had to the brand on his back. He was hesitant at first, but she had made it obvious that saying ‘No’ was not an option as she handed the clerk her card. On the short walk back they were still discussing Knucklehead versus Panhead engines, stopping for only a moment when a dog in a neighboring yard started growling and barking in their direction. Kat glowered at the dog for a second before hissing at it, sending the canine cowering. Marik hadn’t even feigned shock at this, having already gotten slightly used to her feline mannerisms. He could even picture a set of cat ears flattened against her skull while she did it, causing him to laugh slightly.

“I’m starting to think I should keep you and demand a ransom,” Kat joked as they approached the game shop.

“Well seeing as I doubt anyone could afford it, that would mean you would be stuck with me,” Marik laughed in return.

“Oh, the torture! To be stuck with someone who could actually be useful in a garage!” Kat said sarcastically with the back of her hand on her forehead. “But alas, I fear we must part ways.”

Marik rubbed the back of his neck nervously. “You know, I wouldn’t mind being ‘kidnapped’ again if you ever need another day to just be...a person...and not something more.”

“I’ll have to keep that in mind,” she replied with a gentle smile.

Marik looked over at the shop, not wanting to go in just yet. Why was that? He should be wanting to rush inside and find out if Bakura had told Yugi and the Pharaoh anything important. Instead he was content to stand outside under the streetlamp with only the sounds of the city. Was it this girl? He had never really spent a lot of time around the opposite sex, with the exception of Ishizu. There was also Téa and on occasion Joey’s younger sister, Serenity. None of them left him feeling like this though. Their presence was just that, a presence. He didn’t feel a strange feeling of sadness at the idea of them leaving. Even when he left for Domino, he hadn’t felt sad seeing his sister fade into a small dot on the tarmac. He missed her, but no more than he missed Odion. This was different. This made his chest feel tight and his stomach knot up. He knew Kat had been joking about keeping him, but her words had made his stomach and chest feel a strange flutter of hope that she wasn’t.

“Yugi’s grandfather owns this shop, right?” Kat asked as she walked over and peered through the shop’s front window.

“Yeah. Did you want to meet him? He’s also an archaeologist. I’m certain the two of you could talk about ancient Egypt for hours. I know he did with me!” Marik stated, hoping that by getting her to come inside he could spend just a bit more time with her.

“I wouldn’t mind. I have a question about an item in his shop. That is if you think he’ll entertain a potential late-night customer?”

Marik shrugged his shoulders. “Couldn’t hurt to try?” He opened the door to the apartment attached to the shop. “Yugi! Mr. Muto! Sorry I’m back so late!” he shouted from the entryway.

The sound of a couple pairs of feet could be heard running down from the bedroom upstairs. It was Yugi, followed closely by Joey. Both appeared to be excited to see Marik, but stopped quickly seeing that he was not alone.

Joey stared with his jaw nearly on the floor, pointing at the small Egyptian girl. “Wh-who is dat !?” he stuttered. “Is dat the girl you was tellin’ me about!?”

“Joey, this is Katrina Miamosha. She’s an immortal elemental like Bakura,” said Marik in introduction while Kat performed a mock bow.

Joey ran up and grabbed Kat by the hand, kneeling as he did so. “Will you be my girlfriend!” he shouted out with a ridiculous smile on his face.

Kat looked at him with a dull expression. “Yeah...that’s gonna be a hard ‘No’.”

Marik and Yugi couldn’t help but laugh at Joey’s reaction as he ran off into a corner to sulk.

“If you’re looking for Bakura, he left hours ago. He didn’t want to chance running into my grandpa and having to pretend to be Ryou,” Yugi stated.

“Actually, I’m not here for Kura. I was actually hoping to ask your grandfather about something I saw from the window outside. I hope that will be okay. If not, I can come back when the shop opens in the morning.”

“No need! You’re here now,” Solomon interjected from behind Yugi. He had decided to investigate the female voice coming from the entryway. “So what is it you wanted to know about?”

“I thought I saw a factory sealed Dark Tower box on one of your shelves….or was I imagining it?”

“Nope! You saw correctly! I was lucky to get my hands on it. Would you like to take a look?”

“If it’s alright.”

“Follow me right this way then!” Solomon escorted Kat to the store half of the building, flicking a few switches for some lighting.

“So what were you doing out so late?” Yugi questioned Marik.

“We stopped at a motorcycle shop and kind of lost track of time,” Marik replied sheepishly.

“You took a girl on a date to a motorcycle shop?!” Joey questioned, having quickly recovered from Kat’s rejection. “Dat is super lame! Should’ve taken her ta see a sappy movie! Girls love dat stuff!”

Marik laughed. “It wasn’t a date. We just hung out. Besides, she really liked it. She even bought me this jacket,” he said while showing off his new piece of apparel.

“Did da two of ya go out ta eat?” Joey questioned, his face scrutinizing the Egyptian in front of him.

“We had lunch at my favorite restaurant and grabbed a quick bite before we caught the bus home,” Marik replied.

“And ya both went somewhere and had a good time?”

“Well, yeah. We were still talking about motorcycle engines on the walk from the bus stop.”

“I dunno...Yug, whaddya think?” Joey asked the spiky-haired teen beside him.

Yugi couldn’t help but smile and nod. “Sorry Marik, but I have to agree with Joey. It sounds exactly like a date.”

A blush formed across Marik’s cheeks, holding his hands up. “What?! No! It was just two people hanging out! It’s no different than when I go to the arcade or the mall with you guys!”

“Uh-huh. Riiiiight….” Joey teased, winking.

“You’re sure?!” Kat said to Solomon as they walked back into the apartment half of the building. “I have no problem paying full price!” she offered, holding a bag in her hands.

“Nonsense! I’m just glad to know such a rare collectible is going to someone that will appreciate it. Just remember to keep my little shop in mind for the next time you’re looking for something hard to find. If I don’t have it, I’ll scour my resources to find it for you!” Solomon smiled.

“He means it too!” added Yugi with a chuckle.

“I believe it,” Kat said, smiling. She walked over to Marik, stopping just in front of him. “I guess I should be going.” She placed a hand lightly on his jaw, tugging gently to bring him down closer to her face where she planted a kiss on his cheek. “See you around, pretty boy.”

Marik’s face became bright red. He stood speechless as she walked past him and out the door. He didn’t even register the sharp jabs in his rib from Joey.

“Not a date huh? Ya really sure about dat?” Joey chaffed.

“Wow Marik! You found yourself a real looker!” Solomon commented jokingly.

“But she’s not...we’re not...it wasn’t…” Marik stuttered, still red faced.

Solomon looked at him surprised. “Could have fooled me!” he chuckled. “I guess you should consider yourself lucky I’m not a young buck anymore! I would steal a girl like that from right under your nose!”

“Sure you would, Grandpa,” Yugi said dryly.

“I would! We Muto’s might be short, but the ladies find us irresistible!”

“Yeah, yeah. I bet,” Joey remarked. “I think I better get heading home before gramps here starts tellin us stories about his days as a ‘young buck',” he commented, attempting to avoid another of Solomon’s tales from his younger days (which always somehow ended up with a story about him on some archaeological adventure).

“Just wait until you’re old like me! Then you’ll see! You’ll wish you had made time to listen to my tales!” Solomon shouted after Joey, who was already halfway down the street. He rounded on Yugi and Marik. “I suppose neither of you have time for an old man either?” he questioned, staring in scrutiny at the two remaining teens.

“Sorry Mr. Muto, it’s been a long day and I just want to head to bed,” Marik said, realizing how exhausted he was.

“Same here Grandpa. Maybe some other time,” Yugi added.

Solomon shook his head. “You’re right. It is late. Besides, we have all day tomorrow!” he said excitedly, oblivious to Yugi and Marik’s less-than-enthusiastic expressions.

Marik leaned over to Yugi and whispered, “Please tell me you have an idea on how to avoid tomorrow?”

“Not yet, but I’ll try to come up with something!” Yugi whispered back.

The two rushed upstairs, both plopping face first onto their beds.

“So did Bakura tell you anything after I left?” Marik questioned after several long minutes.

“Not really. Just that Yami apparently did something to hurt Kat pretty badly. He wouldn’t go into details though. What about you? Did you learn anything that could help the Pharaoh?”

“Not really. Just that the Pharaoh and Kat were apparently pretty close. She also agreed with me that he is pretty dumb,” Marik chuckled. “Also his paranoia towards me is apparently a normal thing for him. She said something about asking if he remembered what she told him about saying stupid stuff.”

Yugi looked over at Yami floating in his ethereal form with his arms across his chest. He appeared to be...pouting?

“ What’s wrong ?” Yugi questioned through their link.

“ I am not paranoid .”

“ Well… ”

Yami’s pout deepened. “ And to answer the question: Yes I remember what she said. Though I doubt she could hit me as I am now. ”

“ I don’t know...she could see you somehow. Plus what if she hits you while you’re in control? Then I’m going to be the one with a headache. ”

The Pharaoh’s pout dissipated. “ I wouldn’t let that happen .”

“ I hope not. ”

Yugi looked over to his roommate, who had stood up to change for bed. “So...about that date…”

Marik picked up his pillow and flung it at Yugi. “It wasn’t a date!”

---

Bakura hadn’t told the Pharaoh much else. Even if he had the ability to, he didn’t want to. The Pharaoh had hurt someone he cared about. Bakura had simply escorted the Pharaoh and his host back home and left. He wandered about after that, getting re-acquainted with his magae. He hadn’t realized how incomplete he felt without his magic and his elemental essence. He practiced a few old tricks such as vanishing and reappearing elsewhere, along with basic levitation. He also connected to his element to shift his gaze to various locations around the city. He contemplated focusing beyond the city, but decided against it for the time being. It was best not to push his limits just yet. The body he now inhabited needed time to adjust, just as his old one had in the beginning. He recalled the physical damage that it had inflicted. Sure it healed, but much more slowly than it should have and was extremely painful. He didn’t mind physical pain, so long as it was over quickly.

As the sun set over Domino, Bakura made his way back to the flat Ryou had called home. He debated whether to keep it or find something a little more his style. Ryou had decorated it to feel like a proper English home, complete with a small area dedicated as a tea parlor. It was cozy and warm, but Bakura preferred extravagant and luxurious. There was also the matter of school. Should he continue going parading around as his heir? He hadn’t put any effort into pretending to be Ryou, but no one outside of Yugi and his little gang of friends appeared to notice. He supposed they weren’t too bad to be around. The Tomb Keeper wasn’t bad company. Joey, while a bit too Joey at times, was fairly entertaining. The other two, Tristan and Téa, were a bit boring, but he could probably tolerate them. Yugi wasn’t that bad either. The Pharaoh on the other hand was going to test his patience. Especially with Kat being back in the picture. Bakura knew that the anger she had addressed towards the Pharaoh was actually an attempt to hide her pain. He knew she felt betrayed by one of the few people in her life that she had allowed to see her for who she really was.

Bakura made his way to the bathroom, deciding to take a relaxing shower before heading to bed. The stress of the past few weeks had really gotten to him. He leaned forward, resting his forehead on the shower wall. He allowed his mind to go blank, not wanting to think about anything. Not about Ryou’s new status in the Afterlife. Not about what to do with the flat or school. Not even about his own restoration. He just wanted to focus on the sound of the hot, flowing water on the back of his neck as it flowed downwards between his shoulders, washing away all the built up tension.

He wasn’t sure how long he stood there, and didn’t really care. The water had begun to run cold though. Bakura turned the water off, then grabbed a towel to dry off. He stared at the reflection in the bathroom’s fogged up mirror, wiping away the condensation to get a better look. It was strange seeing Ryou with his eyes. No. Not Ryou. This was him . He was going to have to get used to recognizing that reflection as his own. No more muscled bronze skin. No stitched scar across his face. Just soft, pale flesh with a trailing mane of fluffy white hair. The only scar, a jagged line on his upper left arm, was a barely noticeable pale pink. He cringed at the memory of its origin. Bakura finished drying off, wrapping the towel around his waist before proceeding to Ryou’s room, which was now his room. He didn’t bother turning on the light, instead choosing to just proceed towards where he knew the dresser to be. After rummaging through several of the drawers he found a pair of loose pajama pants. Bakura could never understand Ryou’s need to be fully clothed at all times, even while sleeping. He personally preferred sleeping entirely nude, but out of respect for his former host he chose to at least keep the lower half covered.

He made his way back across the room, stopping next to the nightstand. Bakura gingerly removed the Ring from around his neck, the first time since before he had gotten trapped within it. He felt both relieved and exposed. It had been a constant weight, one that felt safe to him. He wondered if Ryou ever felt the same whenever he took it off. ‘ Probably not ’ he thought to himself. As he placed the Ring down on the nightstand, he saw the outline of a familiar object. Even in the low light he could make it out to be a golden ankh on a thin string of leather. He didn’t need a light to know that there was a ruby in center of the ankh’s crook. Two golden hands wrapped around from behind him, gently placing themselves on his pale chest. He felt the warmth of her body press up against his back.

“What did you say to him?” Kat’s voice was nearly a whisper, but it sounded loud in the silence of the flat.

Bakura slowly took in and let out a lungful of air, trying to subdue the sudden urge that had filled his new body. “Nothing more than that he had broken his promise to not let anyone hurt you. I didn’t give any details. And you? Did you say anything to the Tomb Keeper?”

“We talked. I filled him in a bit more about our lineages and how we came to be. Nothing too detailed. Mostly we just talked about motorcycles.”

Bakura chuckled lightly in amusement while shaking his head. “That does sound exactly like the both of you. So no ‘ fun ’ with your new toy I take it?”

“No,” she replied casually. “You know my rules with virgins anyway. It has to be on their terms. I won’t initiate anything.”

“And yet here you are.”

“I’m making an exception. It’s only a technicality anyways.”

“You sure? Or is this just part of our same old song and dance?”

“Perhaps if you had gotten up the courage to tell me how you felt on the day you gave that to me we wouldn’t be stuck in this rut. Instead we play this game and each time one of us walks away,” she commented, indicating the ankh on the nightstand.

“Perhaps if you stopped telling people you’re my sister…”

“There’s no blood between us. We both know that. And we both know that it’s just an excuse you continue to use. We also know that we are both afraid of what might happen should things go south between us.” She paused, letting her words sink in. “I’m not here for emotional attachment. It will be strictly casual. I’m certain I don’t need to remind you how casual works. You’ve had your fair share, as have I.”

Bakura took another steadying breath. “Casual? You think we could ever cross that line with just ‘casual’ and pretend it never happened?”

Kat pulled away, taking him by the hand and leading him towards the bed. “Only one way to find out.”

She was already undressed, making it even harder for Bakura to fight the lust that screamed at him for control. He ran his fingers through her hair, gripping tightly at the base of her skull and pulling her face to his. His mouth hungrily found hers as he pressed her down onto the bed. At that moment the room vanished. It was just the two of them. Their pulses thundered in their ears, but they couldn’t hear it. Everything was pure animalistic instinct. His body lingered just above hers, his lower region screaming to seek out her inner flesh and its moist warmth. Her touch sent shivering pulses throughout his body as she dug slightly into his shoulder. His mouth hungered for more as they came up for breath. He brought it down, trailing her jaw up to her ear, nibbling. She made a sound that called for more, and he was more than happy to oblige. He continued down to the base of her neck, biting roughly. She took in a sharp breath, her body pushing into the bite. Her claws dug deeper, making him want to give in to the temptations of the rest of her body. He continued southward instead, taking up a small mountain of flesh in his mouth. The body beneath arched upward, a small mewl of ecstasy escaping from somewhere above. Everything had become a hazy fog, and he could no longer make out details. He somehow had gone from the mountain of flesh back to the sweet taste of her tongue on his. He came up for another breath, trying to look down at the golden figure beneath him through the haze. He wanted to see the two bright blue gems looking back up at him. He stared into them, lost in everything but how they sparkled. Something pale beneath them caught his attention. It stroked against the golden flesh, caressing it. The haze slowly cleared as the pale object pulled away, bringing itself closer to his face for inspection. The fog of ecstasy vanished, as the room and all of its objects reappeared. Bakura forcefully pushed himself away, walking across the room and stopping at the doorway. His breathing was heavy as he continued to come down from the lust filled high. He pinched the bridge of his nose as he leaned his head against the door frame.

“Kura?” Katrina’s voice questioned, her breathing just as heavy as his.

“I can’t...not yet. Just...go.”

“But-”

“GO!” he shouted without looking at her. He couldn’t. He was too irritated with himself.

Bakura felt the quick burst of warmth from her flames, signaling her departure. He balled up a fist and slammed it into the door, breaking it in two. This aggravated him further, causing him to snap and rip the remainder of the door off its hinges and throw it across the room.

 

---

Chapter 13

---

 

Several hours had passed since both Yugi and Marik had gone to bed. Yami stood as an ethereal sentinel, ready to awaken his host through their link at the first sign of danger. Like most nights, the room remained dark, with only the light glow from the streetlamp below piercing through. With a good portion of the Millennium Items now in their possession, both had agreed it was best to stay alert. Since Yami did not need to rest in the same manner as his host, he had decided staying outside of the Puzzle during the late hours of the night was the best solution.

He stared about the room, studying it as he had as least a hundred times before. With the exception of the ever changing miscellaneous clothing on the floor, the room was at it had been every night since Yami had started his nightly vigil. He could hear Grandpa Solomon snoring from his own bedroom. He sat in Yugi’s chair, which his host had been kind enough to turn to face the door. Yami knew he wasn’t actually sitting in the chair, but his placement on it made it appear as if he were. Standing wasn’t exactly tiring, but changing locations about the room helped with the tediousness of not really being able to do anything other than alert his host.

He had just closed his eyes to think about what had happened in the Halls of Osiris when the door to Yugi’s room quietly opened, causing him to become fully alert. Yugi’s grandfather was still snoring away, signaling to Yami that the figure cloaked in darkness was indeed an intruder. He tried to wake his host through their shared link, but Yugi only responded with a groan before turning over and going back to sleep. He watched as the small shadow walked directly towards him, stopping once it was less than an arm’s length away. A car drove by, brightening the room momentarily. The short burst of increased light allowed him to identify the trespasser, and made him grateful that she had been hidden in darkness. Kat stood before him, sans clothing. Her eyes stared at him, unfocused and distant, as though she were somewhere else entirely. Yami watched as she raised one of her hands, gently placing it on his ethereal cheek. He felt a strange tightness in his chest, despite the fact that he was merely a spirit.

“ Ibib …” she whispered as a single tear traced its way down her own cheek.

That one word caused the tightness in his chest to become painful. He could physically feel his throat closing up, stinging as it did so. There was a strange burning sensation behind his eyes. He wanted to reach out and pull her in close, to make her tears go away. He attempted to place a hand on the one that rested on his cheek, but it passed through. The burning sensation behind his eyes intensified as he began to shed a few tears of his own. What was going on? He was only a spirit, an ethereal being. He couldn’t recall ever feeling anything so strong that it was capable of afflicting him in such a physical manner.

She collapsed before him, the sound of her body falling to the floor rousing his host. His roommate however remained fast asleep.

“Yami…” Yugi questioned sleepily, “what was that sound?”

The Pharaoh did his best to compose himself, not wanting to alert his host. “ I’m not sure how to explain….but bring a blanket .”

Yugi shuffled slowly out of his bed, dragging his comforter along. “I’m confused, why do I need a bl-” he stopped as he noticed the shape of a person lying in the darkness on the floor. “Who is that?”

Yami glanced over at Marik, who was still sleeping soundly. “ It’s the girl from earlier, Katrina...she’s not exactly decent though. ”

“Not decent? Wait...you don’t mean she's-!” Yugi turned red at the thought of a naked girl being in his room.

“ I can take over if it’s an issue, ” Yami offered, sensing his host’s unease towards the situation. Yugi bashfully nodded his head as he placed the chain of the Puzzle around his neck, allowing the Pharaoh to take control.

Yami carefully wrapped the blanket around the girl’s body, tempted to just sit on the floor and hold her. Something inside of him said it was wrong though, so he placed her gently on Yugi’s bed.

“ We should wake Marik. He can call Bakura to come get her, ” Yugi suggested.

Yami felt a bitterness in his chest. He didn’t want the Tomb Keeper to see her...at all. Thinking back to her display towards Marik before she had left earlier made him feel even more bitter. He felt possessive over the girl on the bed. As if she belonged only to him. The very thought of anyone else possibly taking her away made him angry.

“ Pharaoh? Is everything okay? ” Yugi asked, worried as he watched the one controlling their shared body stiffen and clench his fists.

“Everything is fine. I’m not certain how she got in, but she didn’t look well. We should let her rest.”

“ If she isn’t well, then we should definitely call Bakura! He’ll know what t- ”

“No. This may be one of the few opportunities I will get to ask her about the things she said to Osiris,” Yami interrupted. The part about wanting to ask about the Halls of Osiris wasn’t a lie, but it wasn’t the main reason he wanted to keep her there.

“ Yami, we can’t keep a girl in here...especially a naked one!”

“She’s covered. We’ll call Bakura in the morning.”

Yugi groaned in frustration. “ Alright. But it’s on you if Bakura gets mad. And if Grandpa finds out, you’re taking control. I’m not going to have ‘the talk’ again. ”

Yami nodded, agreeing to the terms his host had set. “Thank you. Now get some rest, but keep the Puzzle around your neck in case she wakes up. I’ll keep watch.”

After the two had traded control Yugi walked over and turned his chair back towards the desk, sitting down and placing his arms on the desk while resting his head against them. The tiredness in his body that hadn’t been there when the Pharaoh was in control quickly returned. He watched as Yami took up his sentinel post at the foot of the bed. “I hope you get the answers you’re looking for,” he mumbled as he drifted off to sleep.

Yami sat on the bed, looking over the curled up figure hidden beneath the comforter. Her midnight waves framing her golden face being the only part visible to the naked eye. He watched as her face contorted, obviously having some sort of nightmare. Not once did she call out though, even as tears occasionally streamed from the corners of her tightly closed lids.

He closed his eyes, trying to think of what he might say to her once she woke.

---

“ Yugi! Yugi!”

Kat’s small panicked voice rang through the palace halls. Yami opened his eyes, quickly perceiving that he had entered another memory. He saw her adolescent frame running towards him, her face full of fear, tears beginning to fall down her cheeks.

“ Yugi! Please, you have to do something! He’s going to execute Ama-shae!” She had grabbed his hand and was dragging him back the way she had come.

“ Katrina, slow down! What are you talking about?”

“ Pharaoh! He’ll have her killed! He’ll listen to you! He has to!”

“ I don’t understand? Why would he-”

Kat had come to a sudden stop not far from a man wearing a Nemes headdress standing before a woman kneeling. The woman looked nearly identical to the girl standing beside him. Like Kat’s twin, Set, she had extremely pale skin and emerald eyes. The waves of her hair were the color of fire, a stark contrast to Kat’s midnight locks. Yami could only assume this was the woman Kat referred to as ‘Ama-shae’. The woman held what appeared to be a bundle of cloth in her outstretched palms, offering it up to the man Yami could only assume was his father.

“ Great Pharaoh Akhenamkhanen, I have served your bed and your bed alone for the past three seasons. During that time, Meskhenet has seen to it that I bear you a son. I will not ask that he ever lay claim to what rightfully belongs to Sa-nesu, just that you take him into your home and see to it that he always has a place to lay his head and food to fill his belly.” The woman’s voice was highly accented, making it obvious the Egyptian tongue was not her native one.

Yami couldn’t believe it: He’d had a younger half-brother?

Akhenamkhanen stared down at the small bundle, which had begun to quietly fuss. “One of your offspring already infests my home of her own volition and infects the mind of Sa-nesu. Now you ask that I allow another? What proof other than your word do you have that this child shares the royal bloodline?”

“ I’m afraid my word is all I have, Great Pharaoh, but if you like I shall offer up a sign of conviction that this is indeed your son. Name it, and it shall be done.”

“ Would you even offer up your own life?”

Yami’s heart nearly stopped hearing those words. Was his father suggesting that Kat’s mother die as proof that the child she had borne was his?

“ I would,” replied the woman.

Akhenamkhanen motioned for someone to come take the child. “Shimon, see to it that all the children under this woman’s care find their new home here.” Yami did a double take seeing that the one to step forward was an older man that looked identical to Yugi’s grandfather.

“ Of course Mighty Pharaoh,” Shimon said with a slight bow before removing the swaddled infant from the outstretched arms of the fiery-haired woman.

“ NO! THIS ISN’T RIGHT!” Yami shouted in his adolescent voice while running between his father and Kat’s mother.

The Pharaoh turned his gaze to the boy that had interrupted. “I see that your ‘friend’ has taught you the art of not holding your tongue in matters that do not concern you.”

“ Don’t concern me? That is my friend’s mother, and the mother of my half-brother! You could have suggested anything else as a sign of her conviction, but you chose her life?!” Yami argued back.

“ My son, we are living gods. That is the only proof of conviction a mortal being can offer us.”

“ WE ARE NOT GODS! WE ARE NO DIFFERENT THAN ANYONE ELSE!” Yami screamed, tears of frustration coming from the corners of his eyes.

There were gasps from all around. Yami hadn’t realized until now how many people could see and hear everything that was taking place. There were servants, priests, guards, and even a few Ishtari. He even spotted Set and Bakura hiding behind a pillar, and Malik was not far behind Kat.

Akhenamkhanen raised a hand and everyone fell silent. “Is that how you truly feel?” he questioned.

“ Y-yes!” Yami stammered, trying to not think of how he had openly defied his own father in front of so many.

“ So you believe all these people fell silent with a single motion because they see me as a mortal man, and not because I willed it?” The Pharaoh’s eyes glared down at his heir, daring him to continue testing his patience.

Yami swallowed hard. His father was angry with him, but he couldn’t just let him kill an innocent woman because she had borne an illegitimate child. “They fall silent because they fear you. Because they know that you can take their life at any time with the same gesture. Having people fear you does not make you a god. God’s should be respected and loved by all. Even Osiris and Anubis are respected and loved by the living.”

Akhenamkhanen considered the words of his heir. “Perhaps you are the one that should be the Pharaoh standing before these people. You speak with wisdom far beyond your years.” He looked back at the flame-haired woman. “Nabirye, would you prefer to choose another form of conviction? I will not take in all those under your care should you choose to remain in this life, but I will still take the child you claim to be of my blood.”

The woman shook her head, rising proudly to her feet. “If all my children will be guaranteed a home that will ensure they will have a better life, then I would gladly give my own.”

“ No Ama-shae! You can’t!” Kat ran up, wrapping her tiny arms around her mother’s side, tears streaming down her face. “I’ll stop coming here! I’ll stop fighting! I promise!”

Her mother looked down at her, smiling softly while patting her head. “M’in-een, my time is done here. I have done what I came to do. Now it is your turn. You say you will stop fighting, but that is not what I want. I want you to fight. I want you to be able to be strong, to protect those you care about. Never stop fighting.”

Yami watched as she pulled her daughter in close, holding her tight, then looked Akhenamkhanen directly in the eye with a slight nod. His eyes went wide as he registered the guard standing directly behind her with a Khopesh in full swing. His stomach churned at both the sound of metal slicing through flesh and bone, and the sound the fiery ball of flame made as it rolled before him. He tried to look away, but saw something that made the sickness in his stomach vanish as his body went numb with shock. Kat’s eyes were wide, and beyond horror stricken, as a crimson liquid pooled down over her. The body in her arms had fallen forward, being barely held up by the tiny arms that were frozen around it.

A couple guards came and removed the remains of Kat’s mother, easily prying her arms off the body. She stood, staring. Her eyes, while still wide, had become glazed over. She turned and began walking slowly out of the palace entrance, wandering into the city beyond.

Yami felt someone tapping his shoulder, trying to get his attention.

“ Sa-nesu, I know I am meant to stay by your side...but I would like to search for my friend and make sure she’s okay.” said a soft-spoken Malik.

Yami nodded and watched as the Ishtari ran off into the city. He was slowly becoming aware of his surroundings again, realizing that those that had been witness to the atrocity were now nowhere to be seen. The only exceptions being Set and Bakura. Set stood staring at the spot his mother had fallen, his eyes glazed over just like his sister’s. Bakura was sitting with his arms wrapped around his knees, his face buried to presumably hide the fact that he was crying.

“ I-I’m sorry. I...I tried…” Yami choked. He didn’t know what to say, what to do. His mind and body were still somewhat numb, as if trying to deny what had just happened.

Bakura raised his head, his cheeks stained with tears. His ash-violet gaze staring hard and full of anger towards Yami. “You…” he whispered. “…. you angered Pharaoh. Ama-shae is gone ….Kat is gone ...all because of you . Another family... destroyed ...and it’s your fault. I hate you.”

Yami took a step back. Was this why Bakura acted the way he did towards him? Did he still blame him for what happened?

Set walked away, prompting Bakura to follow. Yami sat on a nearby step. He didn’t like this memory. He wanted out of it. He sat, watching as the sky went from midday blue to sunset orange, the memory not yet ready to release him. He saw Malik’s lion-like mane approach, hanging low.

“ I checked the brothel, every temple, down the alleys, down by the river, everywhere she would normally go, and I couldn’t find a trace of her anywhere,” Malik stated as he got closer. “Sa-nesu, I am worried. My heart hurts for her, but it hurts even more knowing that she is out there all alone and in so much pain.” His eyes were fighting back tears.

Yami placed a hand on the Ishtari’s shoulder. “You and me both. I’ll have the other Ishtari continue searching for her. I’ll make sure you are one of the first to know when she is found.”

Malik nodded, walking slowly into the palace. Yami looked around, and spotted another Ishtari watching from a distance. The guard nodded his head, already aware of the order, vanishing into the shadows of the late evening.

The reds and oranges of the evening were quickly replaced by the blue-black of night. Servants had lit the braziers along the entrance, allowing Yami to continue watching for the small figure that he hoped and prayed would come walking up any moment. The stars were high in the midnight sky when something small and golden wearing a tattered blood-stained tunic began to slowly walk up the lit path. Her eyes appeared weary, their usual sapphire luster now a faded blue. She bore cuts and bruises that hadn’t been present earlier, particularly on her face and wrists.

“ Katrina!” Yami shouted, running up to the girl. He was beyond relieved that she had come back, though he wondered what had happened to leave her looking even worse than before. He turned to a guard. “Go inform the Ishtari and her brothers that she’s back. Have someone get water for bathing and get her new clothing.” The guard bowed and rushed away. Yami took her gently by the hand. “Let’s get you cleaned up.”

He led her through the palace, instinctively knowing how to find his way to the baths. “Get her cleaned up. Call me when you are done.” Yami gently ordered a couple of female servants. He then tried to walk away, but Kat held his hand tightly.

“ I’m sorry, but it wouldn’t be right for me to stay.”

She squeezed his hand even tighter.

He let out a sigh. “Alright, I’ll stay. But I’m going to keep my back turned, okay?”

She shook her head slightly, drawing herself close to him and resting her head in the crook of his shoulder.

The same longing to protect her that he had felt in Yugi’s room flooded back into him. “I understand,” was his reply to her action. He motioned for the servants to leave. Once they were alone he stepped back from her, looking into her eyes. “Can I turn around while you get undressed and into the water?” She paused for a minute, then gave a simple nod. He turned his back to her and waited until he heard the water ripple, checking slowly to see if she was submerged enough before turning fully around. He grabbed a nearby pitcher and filled it, pouring it slowly over top of her. She sat perfectly still as he washed away all the blood and dirt from her body. Neither spoke during the remainder of the bath. When it came time for her to step out, he closed his eyes while holding open a sheet of drying linen. A servant entered, presenting a tunic dress and sandals. Kat allowed the servant to help dress her, while Yami kept his back turned.

“ Would you like to see your brothers?” he asked once she was fully dressed. She nodded.

Yami took her once again by the hand and led her to another part of the palace, the memory helping him to navigate.

“ Kat!” Bakura’s eyes lit up, rushing to his adopted sister’s side. “What happened to you?! Where have you been?!”

Kat continued to not speak. Yami was certain seeing Set and Bakura would help bring her back at least a little.

“ Kat?” Bakura had a puzzled expression on his face. “Are you okay? What’s wrong?”

She continued to clench tightly onto Yami’s hand.

Bakura looked at him, anger flashing across his features. “What did you do to her?! Why isn’t she talking?!”

“ She hasn’t spoken a word since…” Yami stopped and looked away. He couldn’t bring himself to say it aloud, and was certain present company didn’t want to hear it either. “I hoped maybe seeing the two of you would change that.”

Set walked over, his face puffy from crying. “Drih-foor…” He wrapped his arms around his sister.

Yami wasn’t certain what Set had said, but assumed that perhaps it was a word that belonged to their mother’s native tongue. Whatever it was though, had broken through enough to allow her to let go of his hand and embrace her brother in return, tears slowly falling down her cheeks. She then motioned for Bakura to come join them. She wrapped her arms tightly around Bakura, with Set embracing the both of them.

Shimon walked in, slowly approaching the trio. “I don’t wish to interrupt, but Pharaoh has asked if your mother had given the infant a name?”

The three looked at one another for a moment, before Kat stepped forward shaking her head lightly. “No.” she said quietly, her voice hoarse.

“ I see. I shall inform Pharaoh right away then.”

“ Wait!” Yami called out, stopping the older man. He turned to Kat. “Would you like to be the one to give your younger brother a name?” He recalled that she enjoyed coming up with new names for people.

The dullness in Kat’s eyes faded slightly, life slowly returning to them. She nodded. “Could I?” she asked while facing Shimon.

He smiled down at the girl. “I can always tell Pharaoh that your mother did indeed name him,” he said with a wink. “So what will it be?”

She thought only for a moment. “Mkhai. It means ‘fight’.”

Shimon smiled in amusement. “Perfect!” He turned and walked away to report his ‘findings’.

A head of golden-blond hair rushed in, nearly knocking over the small girl with his rushed embrace. “I looked everywhere for you!” Malik cried out. As he released his grip, he noticed the cuts and bruises on her body. “What happened? Who did this to you?!”

Kat looked down at the floor. “I just want to go to bed.”

Malik nodded, giving her a final embrace. He turned to Yami. “Can you have one of the Ishtari stand guard outside of her room? I know she’s not a member of-”

Yami raised his hand, interrupting the young guardian. “She is a member of this house now. She and her brothers will all be given the same protection as my father and I. You have my word.”

“ Thank you Sa-nesu,” Malik said with a polite bow before turning to walk away.

Yami looked over towards Kat and her siblings. “Set, Bakura, have you been shown where you will be staying?” Both nodded in reply. “Katrina, did you want to follow your brothers, or did you want me to take you?”

Kat walked over, taking Yami by the hand again, still looking at the floor. “I’ll go with you.”

Bakura and Set both gave him an angry glare. Yami couldn’t blame them. He was certain Set probably felt the same way as Bakura, blaming him for what had happened. They walked off, Set’s hand on Bakura’s shoulder as he spoke quietly to him.

Yami motioned for a guard to lead the way this time. They walked across to the far side of the palace, not far from the gardens where they had first met. The guard stopped before a doorway, announcing their arrival. “This hall is reserved for Pharaoh and those who are members of his great house. This is where you will be staying. Pharaoh has been kind enough to give you the chambers next to Sa-nesu, seeing as Sa-nesu has placed favor upon you.” The guard bowed, then walked across the hall, taking his post as the room’s sentinel.

The young prince escorted the new ward of his house inside the room. “I’ll be right next door if you need anything, and the guard is right outside. I’m going to assume that Set and Bakura are in one of the neighboring rooms as well. Now get some rest. I’ll come for you personally in the morning.” He tried to walk away, but as before Kat refused to let go of his hand.

“ You promised no one would harm me….”

Her words pierced through him. The tightness in his chest returned. “I did. I’m sorry. I won’t let it happen again.”

“ How can you protect me if you aren’t around?”

She had a point. How could he protect her? He couldn’t walk the city like she had. But there was someone who could…

“ How about I assign you an Ishtari? One that I know will give everything to keep you safe when I’m not around.”

“ You mean like how Mal will be for you when you become Pharaoh?”

“ Exactly. Except what if instead of protecting me, I assigned him to protect you?”

“ But Mal already belongs to you?”

“ I don’t ‘ own ’ anyone. Besides, there are already enough guards and other Ishtari protecting me,” he commented, smiling down at the girl beside him.

Kat grabbed him and hugged him tightly. He returned the embrace, cradling her protectively. He didn’t want to let go. This is what he had wanted to do back in Yugi’s room, but was unable to. Earlier he had begged for the memory to end. Now he didn’t want it to stop. In here he could hold her. He could feel her warmth. In here he wasn’t just a specter. He could physically interact with everything and everyone. He didn’t feel helpless, only able to stand by and watch until he was able to take control of a shared body.

Yami closed his eyes, burying his face into her silky midnight waves. There was shouting and people running down the halls, but it sounded so far away.

“ What is going on? What has happened?” he heard Shimon call out in the distance.

A guard replied, his voice drifting farther and farther away as he spoke. “It’s the Pharaoh! He and his personal Ishtari are both dead!”

Notes:

TL:DR FOR MEMORY PORTION

Yami returns to a memory from the past. Kat runs to Yami for help because her mother is going to be executed for bearing his father an illegitimate son. His father offers Kat's mother a chance for all her children to live a better life in exchange for her own. After graphic events occur, Kat leaves for several hours, looking worse than when she left. After getting cleaned up and re-acquainted with her siblings, Yami shows Kat her new room and offers to assign Malik as her personal guardian, instead of being his. Earlier in the day Bakura flatly states that he hates Yami, blaming him for the death of Kat's mother. Kat's twin, Set, displays similar feelings. Yami suggests that Kat give their shared half-brother a name. She chooses Mkhai, because it means 'fight'. (I am including the short scene to explain the reasoning for the name she chose)

"No Ama-shae! You can't!" Kat ran up, wrapping her tiny arms around her mother's side, tears streaming down her face. "I'll stop coming here! I'll stop fighting! I promise!"

Her mother looked down at her, smiling softly while patting her head. "M'in-een, my time is done here. I have done what I came to do. Now it is your turn. You say you will stop fighting, but that is not what I want. I want you to fight. I want you to be able to be strong, to protect those you care about. Never stop fighting."

At the end of the memory scene, it is announced that Yami's father has been found dead (leading up to how he became Pharaoh himself in this AU).

That's it for the TL:DR.

Chapter 5: Chapters 14-16

---

Chapter 14

---

 

The hushed whispering of Yugi and Marik on the opposite side of the room confirmed to Yami that the memory had faded. Or had it? He could still feel silken waves against his face, and his arm was draped around something warm.

“Okay, I’m officially freaking out right now! She’s here, he’s there, and you’re here as well?!” Marik whispered loudly, presumably talking to Yugi.

“ Just call Bakura! Maybe he can figure out what’s going on ?!” Yugi replied in a not-so-quiet whisper.

Both sounded extremely shocked. Yami debated opening his eyes to see what the fuss was about, but he was content to hold onto the last bit of memory as long as he could. He assumed both were still coming to terms with their late-night guest and her lack of attire. He heard tapping followed by a very low ringing. He could also hear the not-so-quiet voice of the person on the other end of the conversation since the room was exceptionally quiet.

“ Tomb Keeper, why the fuck are you calling me at this gods forsaken hour?”

“I...we...have a problem,” Marik replied, still trying to keep his voice low.

“ Why are you whispering?”

“Well, that’s part of our problem.”

There was a long pause on the other end of the line. “ Please don’t tell me she found her way into your bed….”

“Not mine. She’s laying over in Yugi’s bed right now. Can you please come get her?”

Another long pause. “ She- … .Yugi’s bed? That’s extremely disturbing to hear…”

“That’s not all. Right now the Pharaoh is in Yugi’s body...and he’s lying next to her. We can’t get him to wake up! And I can see Yugi as some sort of spirit beside me!” Marik rambled quickly.

“ Slow down! One thing at a time. The Pharaoh is in control...and laying next to Kat….”

“Isn’t that what I just said!”

Yami opened his eyes, becoming both extremely surprised and extremely confused. As Marik had said, he was indeed in control of Yugi’s body, and was lying curled up next to last night’s intruder.

“ Okay, that is even more disturbing than I had originally thought…”

“Okay, you find it disturbing, I get it. It creeps me out too. Can you at least explain how I can see Yugi? And hear him as well?”

“ It’s possibly a side effect from visiting the Halls of Osiris. They were never meant to be walked by the living. Seriously though, the Pharaoh? And Kat? Please tell me at least one of them is clothed. No way am I coming over and seeing that.”

“Huh? What are you-….wait...did you think that I meant-...gods no! It’s nothing like that! I swear! According to Yugi, she just showed up last night and passed out!”

“ Uh-huh. Sure. And I’m Cleopatra.”

“Can you please just get over here right away?! And bring Kat some clothes!”

“ Would love to, Tomb Keeper...but I have a better idea. Just give me a few minutes to contact someone. I’ll text you the details.”

Yami slowly sat up on one elbow, looking down at the body that was sprawled out face down on the bed. Bits of golden skin peeked its way through the midnight waves on Kat’s back, the comforter covering only her lower half. His cheeks felt hot at the realization that his hand (or technically Yugi’s hand) was laying across the small of her back.

“Look who finally decided to wake up…” Marik commented, looking bitterly towards the Pharaoh while still attempting to keep his voice lowered so as not to wake their guest.

Yami looked sheepishly over at his host. “I don’t know how...this isn’t…” He was at a complete loss for words. He had been locked into a memory. How had he taken control and blocked his host from regaining it?

“ I’m not certain either, but could you please move my hand and maybe move over to this side of the room?” Yugi asked dryly.

“Oh...OH!” Yami stammered, quickly removing the appendage and trying to exit the bed without disturbing its occupant. As soon as he was across the room he traded with his host. “ I’m really sorry about that. I wish I could explain it...but I can’t,” he apologized, rubbing the back of his ethereal neck in embarrassment.

Marik checked his phone as a notification chimed in. “Okay…” he said in uncertainty. “Bakura said he sent someone ‘better qualified’...whatever that means. I’m supposed to go meet them in the shop in the next few minutes.”

“I guess you better get down there then. Grandpa should be opening the front door anytime now,” Yugi replied while looking at the time on his own phone.

Marik nodded, then went downstairs to meet up with the unknown visitor.

“Seriously, what happened last night?!” Yugi questioned, rounding on the Pharaoh.

“ I don’t know. I closed my eyes for only a moment to think, then I found myself in another memory.”

“That must be why I couldn’t wake you. Still doesn’t explain how you managed to take control though...or why you ended up laying next to Kat.”

Yami thought for a few moments. “ I wonder if it has anything to do with wanting to comfort her? The memory...it wasn’t exactly...pleasant.”

“What do you mean?”

“ Her mother...was…” Yami felt sick to his ethereal stomach, his chest tightening around where his heart should be. “... her mother died in her arms.” It was the only thing he could choke out. He couldn’t bring himself to describe the atrocity he had witnessed.

Yugi’s face went pale. “You…. saw this?”

Yami nodded. “ I tried to stop it, but…”

“What do you mean ‘stop’?”

“ She died...because of my father,” Yami said very quietly, his head hanging low. “As the memory ended though, there was shouting that my father had died as well.”

“That’s horrible! So you both lost someone close to you at the same time?”

The Pharaoh nodded slowly. “I wish I could say I was saddened hearing the news of his loss, but I don’t remember him. Right now the only memory I have is of him suggesting the life of Katrina’s mother in exchange for…” He stopped, the memory becoming too physically powerful for him again.

Both turned their gaze towards the bedroom door as two sets of footsteps approached from the other side. Marik entered first, followed by someone that looked remarkably like a much older version of Seto Kaiba’s younger brother, Mokuba. He had the same long untamed black hair and everything. The only noticeable difference(aside from the fact that he stood nearly as tall as Marik and was obviously several years older) was his bronzed skin tone. He was wearing a dark pair of jeans paired with a faded gray tee that read ‘I PAUSED MY GAME TO BE HERE’. His arms were sleeved in tattoos, and had multiple piercings down the length of both ears. His lower lip was pierced on both sides, along with several more piercings across his left brow.

The visitor took one look at the girl sprawled on the bed and shook his head, obviously accustomed to the scene. He took out some sort of digital data pad and began tapping away at it, occasionally looking back up at the girl while slowly walking around the bed as if making calculations. He returned to beside the bed, looked behind himself, took a large calculated step back, then held up three fingers. He slowly counted them down, making a flourished swoop with his index finger as he got down to ‘one’, and pressed down on the center of the device.

Kat quickly jerked upward into a kneeling position while grasping her head. The Mokuba look-alike tapped the center again.

“What the actual fuck! Do you not understand the concept of a fucking hangover?!” Kat chided with a groan.

“Do you recall what yesterday was?” questioned the look-alike casually.

“Who cares! Gods, my fucking head,” she continued to groan.

“Yesterday was Friday. What happens on Friday?”

“I was busy, okay?” she said while rubbing her temples.

The look-alike slid his finger across the data pad, then pressed down again.

Kat grasped her head, leaning forward with her head on the bed. “Shut it off! Do the words ‘Cruel and unusual punishment’ mean anything to you?!”

“I prefer the term ‘Psychological warfare’,” he replied, tapping at the device again.

Kat released her head, glaring at the visitor through a veil of hair. “I don’t need you blasting music through that stupid implant into my head. My brain does that bullshit on its own.”

“So about yesterday…”

“Mkhai, fuck off. I don’t care that I missed raid night,” Kat replied irritably.

The visitor, which Kat had called Mkhai, looked down at the girl with a hurt expression on his face. “You don’t care? Without you we had to spam trade chat last minute for a new Shaman! And they sucked! We only made it as far as Supremus! I can’t heal stupid! They stood in the flames the entire fight!” he half shouted, flinging his arms up in exasperation.

Kat flopped down onto her stomach, burying her face in Yugi’s pillow. “Sounds like a you problem, not a me problem.”

“Oh, so that’s how you wanna play,” Mkhai stated, his husky voice slightly elevated. “Then let me give you a quick rundown of ‘ you’ problems. First, a little bird told me you openly challenged Osiris...in front of mortals no less. The Elder. Was. Pissed. Guess who was kind enough to step in on your behalf and smooth things over? Me. But that...that was nothing. The second item on my list however, that’s something. Tell me, what am I looking at?” He casually tossed the data pad next to Kat’s head.

She raised up slightly on her elbows to look at it. “Looks like a video.”

“Ah, yes. Brilliant observation. Press ‘Play’,” he ordered, extremely irritated.

Kat pressed the center of the digital pad. Her face went from groggy and tired to wide-eyed. “But there shouldn’t have been anyone around?” she commented, looking up at Mkhai slightly puzzled.

“Shouldn’t doesn’t mean wasn’t. Sis, I already have facial recognition algorithms in place to edit whenever you get caught on camera. I can’t hide magic use though. Add the fact that there are multiple faces in the video that are already familiar to the rest of the world, it’s hard to pass it off as some kind of edited hoax. I spent the better part of the morning scouring every last corner of the web to get rid of that video. Do you know how many hard drives I had to remotely fry because it had been downloaded onto personal devices? ‘Cause I do.”

Kat let out an exasperated sigh. “I get it, I get it. I’ll try to be more careful,” she said while grabbing Yugi’s comforter and sitting up, keeping herself covered while hanging her legs over the edge of the bed.

“That’s what you always say,” he replied, tossing a bag onto the bed next to her.

She opened the bag and pulled out the clothes she had been wearing the day before, rummaging around the bottom of the bag in search of something. “Where is it?” she muttered quietly to herself.

“It’s not in there. He asked to keep it.”

She groaned irritably. “Damned mutt….”

Mkhai raised a brow. “Really? You’re mad at him ? What did you expect? That everything was going to be all hunky-dory and it would all go back to how it was before?”

Kat hung her head. “I don’t know,” she replied dejectedly. She quickly got dressed beneath the blanket with obviously practiced skill. She then looked around the room, taking it in and realizing where she was. “I do know that I hadn’t intended on coming here of all places.”

“Oh really? Where exactly had you planned on going while walking around in the nude with an entire amphorae of wine from the era of Thutmose the Second?” he asked dryly.

“I….don’t know. Not here though. Well...on second thought…” she glanced over at Marik. “Maybe I came to see the pretty one.” Kat cracked a smile in the Tomb Keeper’s direction, causing him to blush.

“Yeah, Bakura told me you kidnapped the current head of the Ishtar clan. He also told me that he had to talk you out of jerking the Puzzle from its owner's neck. Something about wanting to smash it and tossing it into the Shadows?” Mkhai said, glaring hard down at the girl on the bed.

Yugi grabbed tightly at the relic around his neck upon hearing this.

Kat looked away under Mkhai’s scrutinizing gaze. “I was upset. I didn’t mean it,” she said quietly.

Mkhai sat beside her, wrapping an arm around her. She leaned into his side. “Of course, it was that predictable temper of yours that made you say it, right?” he said while looking down at the small girl under his arm.

Kat let out a small sigh while hanging her head slightly. “Sorry about the mess. Thank you for cleaning up after me...again.”

“Meh, that’s what brothers are for I guess. But you’re still not excused from skipping raid night,” he said casually. “Hmmm….which punishment would best fit the crime?”

“You can’t be serious. You’re still on about that?”

“Raiding is serious business, and our Rogue needs the Twin Blades of Azzinoth. I need to make sure you won’t forget to show up next time.” His face was deadpan as he stated this. “I’ll be nice and let you choose. Either help me sort all forty seven-thousand eighty-four pieces of my new Lego Imperial Star Destroyer and assemble it, or you can sit through a marathon of both The Hobbit and Lord of the Rings trilogies.”

Kat’s face fell as she let out a groan of annoyance. “You are the biggest dork to have ever been born. I just got you a factory sealed copy of Dark Tower, isn’t that good enough?”

“Nope. Now I need another. I can’t open the one you got me. That one goes on the shelf next to the D&D campaign books.”

Kat looked at him irritably. “Who the fuck you going to play it with? Cause I’m not going to.”

Mkhai looked over at the two teens and the spirit that were silently watching the spectacle across from them. “They look like they would enjoy a good RPG,” he said while nodding towards the three.

“I take it you really like games?” Yugi chuckled.

“Yeah, kind of runs in the family,” he replied with a smile, glancing knowingly in Yami’s direction.

“I’m all for trying out a new game, but it would be nice to know who I’m playing against. Bakura didn’t really fill me in on who you are exactly,” Marik stated.

“He didn’t? That was rude of him.” Mkhai said sarcastically. “Name’s Mkhai Miamosha. I’m this shrimp’s younger brother,” He motioned towards the girl under his arm.

Kat lightly punched him in the rib. “Who are you calling ‘shrimp’?”

Mkhai ‘oofed’ at the impact in his side, laughing lightly after. “Well, to be technical, I’m her half-brother. We share the same mother. My father was a former Pharaoh.”

“ Akhenamkhanen...” Yami said quietly.

Mkhai looked towards the specter. “Yeah. I thought you couldn’t remember anything?”

“ It’s slowly coming back. So far all I have been able to remember is the day I met your sister…” Yami paused, thinking on how to go about saying the next part. “... and the day both your parents passed on to the next life.”

Kat looked towards the Pharaoh uncomfortably. “When did you encounter that particular memory?”

“ Last night after you showed up and passed out here. I’m sorry I wasn’t able to stop my father.” he said quietly, looking directly into her eyes as he said it.

“Don’t. I never blamed you for that. Bakura and Set might have, but I never did. Akhenamkhanen is the only one I blame for that day. Though I am still sorely disappointed that his death wasn’t by my hand,” she stated bitterly.

“Who’s Akhenamkhanen?” Yugi questioned.

“ My father….and his,” Yami said while looking towards Mkhai.

Yugi and Marik looked repeatedly back and forth between the three.

“So let me get this straight: The Pharaoh and Kat share a half-sibling? But they aren’t related themselves, correct?” Marik asked, trying to puzzle out the weird relation triangle.

“Yup. That pretty much sums it up,” Kat replied casually.

“ I understand how Katrina and Bakura are immortal, but I can’t figure out how you can be as well,” Yami wondered, looking at Mkhai.

“Yeah, that’s a mystery to everyone. He can’t use magic, but his intelligence rivals that of both Thoth and Seshat,” Kat stated. “Unfortunately the modern era has turned him into a massive nerd,” she added dryly.

“Hey, you enjoy the modern era too. You’re always going on and on about how great the music is,” Mkhai retorted.

“Hello?! Metallica...Led Zeppelin...Pink Floyd...Queen...AC/DC...Black Sabbath...those are just the ones I can name off the top of my head!” Kat stated matter-of-factly, while repeatedly poking a finger in her siblings face as she listed off each rock band.

Yami smiled, amused at watching the two bicker over something trivial. He wondered if that’s how it had been back during ancient times, when he was still alive. Did he ever have this kind of relationship with Mkhai?

Kat glanced over, spotting the smile that played across Yami’s face. “Hmph. You must really find this entertaining.”

“ Kind of. I’m more curious than anything. I haven’t remembered enough though to determine much.”

“You’re curious? I’m still trying to figure out why you’re suddenly remembering shit. You shouldn’t be able to without my help.”

“ But you were the one that led me to the first memory? I saw you inside the Puzzle just before, only you were still a small child.”

“ Inside the Puzzle? You don’t say?” Kat said in puzzlement. She shrugged her younger brother’s arm off her shoulders, changing her posture into one that nearly mimicked the Pharaoh’s usual concentrated pose.

“And here I thought only the Pharaoh did that when thinking,” Marik commented.

“That makes two of us,” Yugi added.

Mkhai just laughed. “You should’ve seen them whenever they would play Senat. It was like looking at two mirrors that were facing one another.”

“Shut it baboon-brain. I’m trying to think,” Kat berated, her eyes closed in concentration. She let out an irritated sigh. “I think I know who’s responsible for your little trips down memory lane.” Kat opened her eyes, looking directly at the Pharaoh. “It appears you don’t have to seek out the Shadow Walker, as he’s already taken the initiative to try and restore your memories,” she said bitterly.

Yami was confused. “ If I might ask, who exactly is this ‘Shadow Walker’?”

Kat hesitated before answering. “The only thing you need to know is that he has taken a personal interest in seeing that you will be resurrected in the foreseeable future.”

“ Is that a good or bad thing?”

“Both.”

Yami, Yugi, and Marik all looked at each other, perplexed.

“ You said you could help restore my memories. Will doing so change things?” Yami questioned.

Kat looked away. “No. The outcome will still be the same. I’ve been trying to buy time, but it appears that I’m running out.” She shook her head, letting out a curt, hollow laugh. “The irony.”

Just then a phone began ringing. Kat dug into the ruffles of her skirt, fishing her cell from a hidden pocket. She looked at the screen as if debating on whether to answer it or not. Mkhai grabbed it and pressed the ‘Answer’ function on the screen, pressing another button right after.

“You’re on speaker. What’s up?”

“ Where’s Kat?” Bakura’s voice sounded a bit confused as to why someone else was answering the phone.

“Next to me. She’s not too happy about you keeping the pendent.”

“ Forget the stupid ankh. Are you outside? Or near a window?”

“Yeah…”

Everyone looked towards the window in the room. Yugi walked over and drew back the curtain, exposing the Shadows just outside.

“A Shadow Game?” Yugi questioned with concern.

“ Trust me kid, this is worse than a Shadow Game.”

“What could be worse than a Shadow Game?” Marik asked.

“ How about a member of the Kemetic pantheon walking about in the Realm of the Living with two of his generals.”

A very animalistic growl erupted from beside Mkhai. Kat was standing, her fists clenched tight, her hair visibly bristling. Her eyes had become hidden in shadow, while her lips were pulled back in a snarl, exposing her fanged canines.

“ Anubis ….”

 

---

Chapter 15

---

 

Kat didn’t wait for an answer as she rushed out of the building.

“Where did you see him?” Mkhai asked, his tone conveying the seriousness of the situation.

“ In the park by where we summoned the transport obelisk,” Bakura replied.

“On our way.” Mkhai hung up the phone and began to rush after his sister.

“Wait! We’re coming with you!” Yugi called out.

Mkhai stopped and faced him from the top of the stairs. “That’s probably not a good idea. Anubis is here with his generals, that means he came prepared for a fight. We’ve been handling this kind of stuff for millennia, you’ve nothing to worry about. Just stay here where you will be out of harm's way.”

Yugi gave him a stern look. “Bakura said Anubis showed up where the obelisk was summoned that took us to the Halls of Osiris. Since returning from the Halls, Marik has been able to see both me and the Pharaoh when we aren’t in control of our shared body. That’s not all, over the course of the past week the Pharaoh has been led into a memory twice . You can’t tell me this is all coincidence?”

Mkhai scratched at the back of his head, mulling over what to do. “….you have a point. I don’t suppose you know how to summon Ka? That could give us an edge if anything.”

Yugi looked at Marik then at Yami. Both shrugged while shaking their heads. “Doesn’t look like it. Sorry.” Yugi replied.

Mkhai gave an exasperated groan, fighting internally. “On one hand, leaving you here leaves you unprotected in the event this is some sort of trap. On the other, having you on the battlefield could make keeping you safe difficult, especially since you’re essentially defenseless. Gods….this is really gonna piss off my sister…” he stated as he motioned for them to follow.

Yugi and Marik quickly changed into their street clothes before following the tattooed immortal. They ran to the section of park where they had first encountered the other immortals the day before. Both Kat and Bakura stood out in the open, rigidly facing three figures several meters away.

Two of the figures looked like the stereotypical Anubis figure that most people pictured of the jackal-headed deity. Both were tall, black, anthropomorphic jackals dressed in a simple gold and silver schenti. Both had simple golden jewelry such as bracers and armbands, along with a wesekh and ankh around each of their necks. Both bore a golden Nemes headdress that flared down from behind their elongated ears. The only discernible differences between the two was that while one was lean and thin with smooth muscles, the other was a hulking beast that emanated an aura of raw strength. The lean one bore a gold and black khopesh on its hip, while the other bore only its elongated claws. Both turned their shiny, black eyes towards the approaching group, the lean one cocking its head to the side in curiosity.

Kat turned her head to the group that had approached. “What the hell are they doing here?! They’re not safe here!” she growled angrily.

“I had no way of protecting them in case this was some sort of diversion tactic. I figured the odds were better with them being here,” Mkhai replied defensively.

“Great. Just great,” she growled in agitation. “I wish Mal were here. We’re definitely going to be needing the extra muscle.”

A body formed up from the earth, making a flourished bow before Kat. “Your wish is my command.”

“Not the time, dumbass,” she scolded irritably.

The simple smile that had been on Malik’s face vanished. “You don’t have to be mean about it,” he pouted.

Kat looked back across the field to where the third figure was standing. It was a humanoid man with blackened skin. He wore an elaborate black and gold schenti, along with a golden chain that had several pendants hanging loosely from it around his waist. The elaborate jewelry that he donned was similar to the jackal’s simple embellishments. He also had elaborate golden claws on the tips of each finger, which grasped themselves around a black and gold Was Scepter-like staff. Instead of a Nemes headdress, the dark being had a blackened jackal skull that had been fashioned into a half-mask. The razor sharp teeth of the skull had been coated in gold, along with the insides of a set of elongated ears that had been preserved atop it. A golden ankh had been painted dead center of the forehead of the mask, long dreadlocks of black and gold spilling from the top and back in place of hair.

“Kura, do you think you can summon and stand guard?” she questioned the pale immortal beside her.

“I haven’t tested my summoning ability yet, and my body is still acclimating to the magae . I guess we’ll just have to find out,” Bakura replied with uncertainty.

Kat looked towards Malik. “What about you?”

Malik looked away, slightly embarrassed. “I’ve lost my ability to summon entirely.”

“Damn. Talking about playing with a partial deck,” Kat stated in frustration.

Yugi looked towards Mkhai. “Why does this almost seem like they are prepping for a duel?”

“They essentially are. Right now Kat is checking to see what is available to them so she can weigh their strengths against her opponent. Anubis hasn’t made a move yet, but she’s very familiar with his tactics,” he replied.

“So instead of using cards to battle, she’s using Malik and Bakura.”

“Essentially, yes. Most likely she’ll have them go after the generals, Danjir and Vanjir.”

The central dark figure, which Yugi and Marik could easily guess was Anubis, stepped forward between his two generals, removing the jackal skull from his face and attaching it to the chain on his side. He stared at the group with eyes that were shiny black, bright blue irises burning in their centers. He grinned, revealing elongated canines.

“It is good to see you, my beloved Sanura,” Anubis’ voice rang loud and clear across the field.

An animal-like growl resonated deep from within the flame elemental’s chest as she bared her own fangs at the jackal god as a reply.

“Ah yes. How could I forget? You dislike your true name. Choosing to go by the one that woman gave to you instead,” Anubis derided.

“You didn’t bring your generals along for a social visit,” Kat snarled in contempt.

“No, I did not. I am here to collect something, or rather someone , that belongs to me.”

“A little early don’t you think?” she spat in reply.

Anubis glowered at the daughter that challenged him. “I have shown you the ritual and given what was necessary to complete it. Why do you still hesitate?”

“He has begun to remember, and I will not deny him what is his.”

“How benevolent of you. He betrays you, yet those mortal emotions of yours still keep you bound to him. The very same emotions that led you to beg for my assistance. We made a bargain . You promised me a soul. I will have it.”

“ NI! ” Kat roared, followed by a short string of words in an unknown tongue.

The grin on Anubis’ face soured. He stepped back, replacing the dark mask on his face. He shouted an order in the same unknown language to the two jackals on either side of him, causing the leaner one to brandish its khopesh and the larger one’s claws to extend even further.

Bakura tensed up and shouted something in the Kemetic tongue, raising a hand towards the Shadows above. Lightning flashed around him as a large, gray beast with the upper torso of a man fused with the body and head of a serpent from the waist down appeared. The monster’s eyes glowed a deep amber, with lines that resembled tears etching into the flesh below. Its wings held it aloft as the serpent half hissed in the direction of the generals. Bakura pointed towards them, shouting an order in Kemetic. The beast flew head-on, attacking both opponents.

“Diabound and I will try to buy you some time. I can’t promise to hold them off for long,” Bakura stated gravely.

Kat nodded, then faced Malik. “If you can’t summon, you’re gonna have to shift.”

Malik timidly took a step back. “But...I don’t want to. What if...I hurt someone?”

Yugi looked towards Mkhai. “What does she mean by ‘shift’?”

“Hmmm...how to best explain it.” Mkhai scratched the side of his head. “You know how the Kemetic gods are usually at least part beast in appearance? Well, same concept. Like the gods, the three of them can ‘shift’ between appearing as humans, to appearing as….well...their true forms.”

“Like how Kat is ironically a cat?” Marik commented, remembering how he realized she was the black feline that had led him to the truth about how Bakura became entrapped in the Ring.

“Exactly! They shift in phases. For the first phase they will still for the most part appear human, with obvious signs that they are animalistic in nature. Take Anubis’ appearance for example. That is a first phase shift. He looks like a man, but his skin and eyes mark him as something more.”

“Malik appears afraid to shift. Why is that?” Marik questioned.

“As I said, they slowly change into their true forms. I’m certain you noticed Kat’s more feline-like behavior. She’s like that at all times, and has learned to control her baser animal instincts. Malik however doesn’t display his more beastial traits until he shifts, meaning he has a harder time controlling them.”

Kat took one of Malik’s hands gently into her own, speaking softly to him. “I won’t let that happen.”

“Promise?”

Kat nodded. Malik lowered his head then removed his shirt, revealing marred carvings on both biceps and down the length of his back. He also removed his boots, tossing them and the shirt aside. He reached behind his neck, untying the wesekh from around it. He stared down at the beaded object in his hand, slowly holding it out to the girl in front of him.

She motioned towards Marik. “Give it to him.”

“What?!” both Ishtars shouted in unison, staring at the girl in disbelief.

Kat walked over towards the Tomb Keeper. “It’s no different than wielding the Millennium Rod. Just direct him, and he’ll obey. Plus, if he senses his master is in danger he’ll jump to your defense, which will help keep the two of you safe.”

“You make it sound like he’s going to become a mindless puppet,” Marik commented.

“That’s putting it mildly. Look, we don’t have time to debate this. Take the collar and direct him towards the big one. It’s as simple as that.”

Marik slowly held out his hand for the object the other Ishtar held.

Malik extended his hand shakily, the beaded collar clutched tightly in his palm. He hovered it just over the Tomb Keeper’s own outstretched palm. “She’s trusting you, so I have no choice but to do the same. Do not let me hurt anyone other than the jackals,” he said quietly, his voice quivering.

Marik was shocked. The being he was so terrified of, was actually terrified of himself? He looked up at the former Ishtari, seeing the fear in his eyes. “I’ll do my best,” he said with a nod.

Malik stared hard down at the smaller Ishtar, taking a deep breath before releasing the wesekh from his grasp. The moment he let go, he grasped at the sides of his head, hunching over and crying out in pain. Marik began to take a step forward to make sure the other Ishtar was alright, but both Kat and Mkhai placed a hand out, stopping him.

“Once he comes to, make sure he goes after Vanjir. That’s the name of the big brute over there. That will leave Danjir for Bakura. With both occupied, I can focus on Anubis,” Kat ordered, walking back to her place on the field.

Malik’s painful screaming had subsided. He was still hunched over, but his hands were no longer digging at his temples. They hung lifelessly to his sides. He looked like a lifeless puppet that was leaning forward. Slowly, his shoulders began to rise and fall, low sadistic laughter accompanying the movement. As he straightened up, his well defined muscles began to ripple and bulge, forcing the veins beneath to physically show. The nails on his fingers and toes elongated to resemble claws, the hair on his head bristling and elongating to look even more like a lion’s mane than it had before. The sadistic laughter began to crescendo and become distorted as his face came into view. The veins across his face became visible, as they had during Battle City. The wide, sinister smile that stretched across his face revealed that he, too, bore a set of elongated fangs. His eyes were wide, the lavender being replaced by bright golden amber, the pupils constricting to tiny black dots in their centers. He slowly looked down at the one that held his collar, the laughter subsiding but the look on his face remaining.

Marik trembled at the sight. He had been terrified of the being that had taken hold of his body and mind during Battle City. After the previous day’s events he had been able to push down that fear enough to not run at the sight of Malik. All that had come undone though. The entity before him emanated the same dark aura that Marik had felt in the back of his mind, that he had felt crawling beneath his very skin. He hadn’t realized how much more terrifying that entity could become until now. The other had been somewhat aware, able to control itself. This one was completely mindless, awaiting its master’s order.

Marik felt a cool breeze flutter across his face.

“ Tomb Keeper! Get a hold of yourself! You are in control.”

Bakura’s voice spoke as though he were right beside Marik, even though he was still out on the field, looking off to the side towards both Ishtars.

“I can’t…” Marik’s voice quivered, the fear within still holding him tight.

Bakura’s lips moved from where he was standing, his voice being carried by his element to Marik’s ears. “ Marik, this is a duel. We are the cards on the field. Right now I’m the monster on the field that is defending you, but I won’t be able to hold out forever. Mal is your offensive summon. You have to command him and send him after your opponent’s strongest monster. Kat will be the one attacking Anubis directly, but she can’t do that with a high defense monster able to block the attacks.”

The sinister smile on Malik’s face vanished, sensing his master’s unease and uncertainty towards him. He crouched down on the tips of his toes, staring up at the teen before him. His eyes were still wide as he studied Marik, as if trying to determine if the boy was indeed worthy of being considered his ‘master’. He twitched his gaze to the field then quickly back to the teen, breathing heavily as he did so.

Marik heard Bakura cry out in pain, forcing him to look away from the beast that crouched before him. The elemental was holding his wrist, blood slowly trickling down the back of his hand. Marik followed his gaze towards where the large gray Ka was on the field. The leaner jackal, Danjir, was being forcefully held in the same hand of the Ka that Bakura was bleeding from. It repeatedly sliced at the monster’s wrist in an attempt to force the Ka and its master to let go. The snake half was feebly holding the larger jackal, Vanjir, by keeping itself wrapped tightly around it. The general dug its claws deeply into the serpent’s spine, Bakura crying out again and dropping to one knee. A flash of midnight and gold leapt and ran up the length of the Ka, landing next to where Danjir was still hacking away at the monster’s wrist. The figure jerked the khopesh from the general’s clawed hand and threw it onto the field. Marik quickly realized the figure was Kat, even though she now had a set of black cat ears and tail to match.

Vanjir managed to muscled his way out of Diabound’s grasp. Bakura was barely upright, panting heavily. Kat jumped down to take on the massive jackal, but the general merely swatted her away like a pesky insect, flinging her across the field. Malik quickly stood facing the battle, emitting a bestial growl as he did. His muscles twitched as he stood by in anticipation. He looked back at the smaller Ishtar, his eyes begging and pleading to let him join the fray.

Marik did his best to swallow his fear, giving Malik a simple nod to indicate he was being permitted to fight. The former Ishtari appeared to know his role well, even in his current state, by going straight for Vanjir. Even though the jackal was nearly double his size, Malik was able to stop its advance towards the mortals easily. He dodged and weaved around the massive general, his beastial movements allowing him to quickly evade and attack, drawing the general’s focus.

Bakura was back on his feet, his flesh already stitching itself back together now that it wasn’t being assaulted relentlessly. He ordered Diabound to keep Danjir occupied.

The top of Anubis’ staff changed from the head of a Was scepter to the head of a spear. His body morphing into the anthropomorphic jackal that people associated him as. Kat stood opposed to him, crouched low. Her ears were flattened against her skull and the tip of her tail flicked angrily back and forth. Both growled at the other, flashing sharpened fangs. Anubis struck first, lashing out with his spear. Kat evaded by dropping low on all fours, counterattacking by leaping at her foe with a summoned sword made of flame. They parried and danced around each other’s attacks, occasionally landing a strike on the other, but paying no heed to the strikes that landed on themselves.

To those watching on the side, the battle appeared to be in their favor. Malik’s sadistic grin had returned, and he laughed as he toyed with his opponent by slashing at Vanjir then leaping quickly out of the way. The general became angrier and angrier with each missed swing, snarling at the elemental beast.

Danjir wasn’t fairing the greatest either. He had managed to wriggle his lean body out of Diabound’s grasp, and had even retrieved his khopesh. He sliced at the enormous Ka, but wasn’t able to get close enough to cause any damage due to the serpent half keeping him at a distance.

The general stepped back slowly, calculating his next move. He spoke something in the immortal’s unknown tongue, causing the other general to cease his failing attack and step back from his opponent as well. Vanjir leapt directly towards Bakura, while Danjir leapt directly towards Marik, Yugi, and Mkhai. Malik instinctively rushed to protect his master, while Diabound rushed to do the same.

Vanjir reached his target first, grabbing Bakura by the neck and snapping it. Diabound vanished as the general tossed the lifeless body aside, then rushed to join Danjir. Malik placed himself directly between the two generals and his master, beast-like growls warning the jackals to halt their advance.

“What do we do?!” Marik shouted towards Mkhai.

Mkhai looked casually towards Marik, concerned for the possible outcome. “Use what we have…”

“Which is?!”

“A beast that has the ability to shape the very earth.”

Marik’s face slowly became one of realization. Malik was an elemental. An earth elemental. He wasn’t just made of it, he could control it.

“Malik, stop them! Imprison them in stone!” Marik ordered.

Malik obeyed, reaching his claws deep into the earth and summoning it around his opponents, hardening it into stone as it formed around them. The two generals could be heard beating the walls of their prison from within, but the elemental beast held tightly to earth, constantly reinforcing any progress they made.

Seeing his generals become trapped, Anubis jumped back and out of Kat’s immediate reach. He took a deep breath in, releasing it in an ear-shattering roar. Malik released his hold on the generals as he covered his ears, allowing the jackals to retreat to their master’s side.

“I will have what is owed to me, one way or another,” Anubis snarled. The Shadows began to dissipate, Anubis and his generals vanishing with it.

Kat collapsed onto her hands and knees, the toll of the battle catching up. Bakura’s lifeless body began to pick itself up, groaning as it did so.

Marik and Yugi rushed to Bakura’s side. They had both been certain he was dead.

“I’m gonna show that bastard how it feels one of these days….” he muttered, rising to his feet.

“You’re...okay?” Yugi puzzled.

Bakura stretched, popping his neck back into place. “Yeah, I’m fine. Can’t die, remember? It just hurts like a bitch and takes a bit to recover.”

Malik stood, staring at Kat while making a light whimpering sound. Marik walked over to him, holding out the wesekh. Malik knelt before the smaller Ishtar, allowing him to replace the collar. The earth elemental’s appearance immediately returned to how it had been before shifting.

As soon as he was himself again, Malik rushed to Kat’s side. The others quickly joined him. Kat’s body shook violently as she continued to growl loudly. The skin on her hands and forearms had changed to a deep black, the color slowly creeping upwards and towards the rest of her body.

Mkhai knelt down next to his sister, speaking softly in their tongue.

“What’s happening?” Yugi asked.

“She’s fighting a shift,” Bakura answered casually. “Kat’s shifts are tied to her emotions. The angrier she gets, the easier it is for a shift to happen on its own.”

“But Anubis is gone. We won. She should be happy about that, right?” Marik questioned.

“There is no winning or losing in battle. Just because your opponent has fled doesn’t mean victory,” Malik commented, his ability to speak having returned. “Anubis may have left, but only because he knew prolonging the fight was pointless. Tell me, would you be happy about an opponent throwing a duel knowing that they will simply keep returning until they get their desired results?”

“No, I suppose not.”

Kat continued to struggle with her shift, apparently growing angrier at the inability to control it.

“I can’t talk her down,” Mkhai said while shaking his head. “Guess it’s plan B then.” He took out his data pad and began scrolling through it. He selected something on the screen, then stood back to observe. Kat’s growling slowly ceased, the darkness that crept up her arms and across her body faded and returned to gold.

“What did you do?” Yugi asked.

“A few years back I managed to create an implant that could fuse with my sister’s body, making it invulnerable to her fire and magic. With that implant, not only can I get real-time data on her current physical and magical states, but I can also communicate directly to her when needed. It’s through the communication aspect that I woke her up this morning by blaring music through it. That’s what I’m doing now, just not with heavy metal.”

“Music? You’re calming her down with music?” Marik questioned.

“Of course! Haven’t you heard the phrase ‘Music soothes the savage beast’? Music is the universal language of the soul. You don’t have to understand the words to understand the feeling behind it. All I had to do was find the right song.”

“And what song did you choose?”

“An anime intro she’s fond of. It’s about a wolf deity and a human merchant that fall in love with one another.”

“Mkhai!” Kat shouted, a flush of embarrassment appearing across her cheeks.

“Hey, I’m your brother. It’s my job to share all your embarrassing secrets,” Mkhai chuckled.

Kat groaned in embarrassment, placing a palm across her face.

“Speaking of embarrassing secrets, want to explain what the Tomb Keeper and Pharaoh’s host saw this morning?” Bakura questioned, looking down at her.

Kat removed her hand, glancing up at the pale immortal in confusion. “What are you talking about?” she asked suspiciously. She stood, glancing back and forth between Marik, Yugi, and Bakura.

“You seriously don’t know?” Bakura replied with a raised brow.

“No, I don’t. I was pretty much dead to the world until my idiot brother decided to blast Black Sabbath on the highest volume setting into my head,” she replied, still bitter about being woken this way.

Bakura grinned and let out a low chuckle. “So you have no clue that the royal pain took over his host’s body and was laying next to you?”

“ HE DID WHAT?! ” She looked towards Yugi, anger flashing in her eyes. “Get your sorry ass out where I can see you!”

Yami appeared, hiding slightly behind his host. “ It wasn’t intentional, I swear! ” he said defensibly.

Kat shoved Yugi aside, grabbing the ethereal Pharaoh by the collar and holding him up in the air. Yami instinctively tried to grasp at the wrist that held him aloft, only for his hand to pass through as it had the night before.

“How are you doing that?!” Yugi asked, both amazed at the fact that she was able to physically interact with the spirit and frightened of what she might do to him.

Kat looked towards Yugi, still holding the spirit by his collar in the air. “I’m the daughter of a death god, and you wonder how I can interact with the dead?” she asked dryly.

“Oh, I guess that makes sense…” Yugi replied sheepishly. “But why can’t he do the same?”

“Because I’m not allowing him to.” She returned her gaze back to the spirit in her grasp, grinning maliciously up at him. “You probably thought you were safe from me like this, didn’t you?”

“ I assure you, I have no idea what happened! One second I was trapped in a memory, the next I was lying next to you in Yugi’s body! I wasn't even aware of what had happened until I woke up! ” Yami tried desperately to convince the angry elemental.

“After I passed out, why didn’t you call Bakura to come get me?”

Yugi looked at him as if saying ‘I told you so!’. “ I had hoped….that perhaps we could talk. I have questions about what you said to Osiris. ”

Kat lowered and released him. “I thought it would be obvious. You died, I was upset. I didn’t realize that stupid trinket around your neck had absorbed your spirit and bound me to an oath I made in grief. Anything else you wish to know?” Her anger had once again become irritation.

“ What about what Anubis said? ”

Kat looked away, clenching her jaw tight. After a long moment, she turned on her heel and began to walk away. “We’re done here.” She glanced back over her shoulder in Marik’s direction. “You make a nice lion tamer gamiil .” She winked, then vanished in a flash of fire.

A blush formed across Marik’s face momentarily at the Arabic pet name. He cleared his throat as he attempted to regain his composure, then looked at the remaining immortals. “What did she mean by ‘lion tamer’?

Malik crossed his arms then looked down at the smaller Ishtar as if he had been affronted. “I’m rather insulted that you have to even ask that.”

Marik continued to look perplexed.

“And they call me dumb…” Malik said sarcastically, looking towards Bakura. “I’m leaving before the tiny one insults me further. Can’t believe he saw the beast I became and is still clueless.” With a quick wave towards Bakura and Mkhai, Malik vanished back into the earth.

“You just saw his first phase shift and still couldn’t figure out Mal is a lion?” Bakura laughed. “If that mane on his head didn’t give it away before, it should have then.”

Marik looked downward in embarrassment. “I guess I was too focused on seeing the monster he used to be.”

“What you saw in Battle City was only a small part of Mal. Honestly, he’s a big softy once you get to know him. Just don’t mess with the people he cares about. Collar or no collar, he’ll fuck you up to the point you’ll be begging for a merciful end.”

“Good to know…” Marik said, swallowing hard.

“I guess I better go make sure Kat isn’t burning a city to the ground. Call if anything weird..-er, comes up.” He waved, then vanished into his element like the other two immortals had.

“We should probably head back too. We didn’t tell Grandpa we were leaving, and I’m certain he’s checked on us and is probably worried,” Yugi said towards Marik, who nodded in agreement.

As the two began to walk away, Mkhai stopped them. “I probably shouldn’t tell you this, but I know about the bargain between my sister and Anubis. I can’t give you the exact details, but I can tell you something else.”

Yami looked hopefully towards his half-sibling. “ Anything right now would be great. ”

Mkhai pulled up a file on his data pad, then handed it over to Yugi. Yugi looked at him, puzzled as to what he was looking at. Mkhai made a motion that suggested he swipe over to the next image in the file. He did just that, slowly at first, but as he swiped, a stark realization began to form across his face. He flicked from one image to the next, faster and faster, until he reached the end. Each image had some form of carving or painting of someone that looked identical to both him and the Pharaoh. Each look-alike had the Millennium Puzzle around his neck, and was listed with a name in the corner. Some he recognized like Marcus Antonius and Henry Tudor from history books, though the images in those books looked much different from the images he was seeing. The last image however, was of him .

Yugi was pale, his hands shaking, as he tried to form his next words. He had a feeling he already knew the answer, but refused to believe it until it was said aloud. “Why are you showing me this?”

Yami had this feeling of dread that he too knew what the images represented. Each image had spurned a feeling of familiarity, as if he had known each one on a level similar to how he knew Yugi.

Mkhai looked around, as if watching to make sure it was just him, the two mortals, and the spirit. He then leaned in close so as not to be overheard by a possible unknown listener. “You’re not my brother’s first host.”

 

---

Chapter 16

---

 

Yugi felt lightheaded. The images of the Pharaoh’s former hosts flashed repeatedly through his head. There had been ten, including himself. That meant that there had been nine others before him that had assembled the Millennium Puzzle. Nine others that had shared a body and developed a bond with the Pharaoh. Nine others that the Pharaoh no longer remembered. Did that mean that when their time together came to an end, Yami would forget about him too?

“Wh-why would you risk showing me this?” Yugi asked, still in shock.

“Because it has to do with the bargain my sister made with Anubis. She has failed the resurrection nine times now, killing each host in the process. The bargain ensures that this time it will succeed,” Mkhai stated.

“ And what of Yugi? You said each of my previous hosts died . ” Yami felt sickened at the fact that nine people had given their lives in an attempt to bring him back.

“That part is...difficult to explain at this time. He’ll survive, that’s all you need to know.”

“What about the soul Anubis came to claim? Is it the Pharaoh’s...or Yugi’s?” Marik asked suspiciously.

Mkhai looked around nervously again. “I can’t tell you that. It crosses the line of what I’m permitted to say.”

“ You’re magically bound, like Osiris and Bakura. ” Yami realized.

Mkhai nodded. “I couldn’t tell you about your former hosts, but I could show you. Once you had realized what you were looking at, I was allowed to confirm it. And it’s obvious that by being here now, she had failed before. This allowed me to tell you about the fate of your hosts. Unfortunately, the soul Anubis has come for ties into the reason behind the bargain. Something was said while you were still with your last host, it caused her to become desperate. It’s part of the reason every time she sees you, she becomes furious. She regrets the bargain, but can’t do anything to change it and blames you directly.”

“ I think I understand. Bakura told me I had hurt her. I must have said something terrible, ” Yami said quietly. He wondered what could have been said though. Had he been angry and blamed her for being trapped in the Puzzle? Perhaps he wished they had never met?

Mkhai’s eyes lit up. “You have an idea of what might have been said, don’t you?”

The Pharaoh looked at him, puzzled. “ Why would you think that ?”

“Because I can feel the restraints of the spell loosening. Just like when I showed you the image files.”

“ I was trying to think of what I could have said that might have hurt her on such a level that she would come to openly hate me. Especially since I know it wasn’t always that way between us.”

“You’re right, it wasn’t.” Mkhai looked wistfully downward. “I should let you be on your way. Can’t have Yugi’s gramps sending out a search party,” he chuckled half-heartedly.

“Yeah….” Yugi looked down at the image of the Pharaoh’s last host before him: Henry Tudor, the last heir of Lancaster. He returned the data pad to its owner, making a mental note to brush up on the monarch's role in history.

Mkhai handed Yugi a business card with nothing but a phone number on it. “In case you need to contact me…” He stood there, as if unsure what to do next.

“ Can I ask one final question before you leave ?” Yami asked.

Mkhai shrugged. “Go for it. I’ll try my best to answer.”

“ What does ‘Ibib’ mean ?”

Mkhai and Marik both stared blankly at the Pharaoh.

“Are you for real?” Marik asked with a puzzled expression. “You don’t remember your native tongue?”

Yami shook his head slowly. “ I feel like I should, but I can’t place it. The same with when you and Bakura start talking in the old language. It sounds familiar, but it’s like I can’t place the words with their meanings. ”

“That’s a bit odd. I suppose it comes with the loss of your memories though. As far as the word, Ibib can be roughly translated to ‘favored one’.”

“ Favored one ? ”

“That has got to be the crappiest translation ever,” Mkhai chuckled. “It’s a term of endearment. It means ‘My love’ or ‘Darling’. I’m guessing my wonderful sister called you that in her drunken stupor, right?”

Yami felt his chest freeze up again, as it had the night before. It felt like the air had been removed from his non-existent lungs. His non-existent heart beat heavily within his chest, roaring like thunder with each non-existent beat. “ Y-yes…but why ?” he stammered.

“How about I let you figure that one out on your own,” Mkhai chuckled again. “Maybe it will help you remember something else. Until then, feel free to use what she said as leverage. I can guarantee she has no clue that she called you that, and will have a hard time trying to ignore you if you call her out on it.”

“ You want me to blackmail her?” Yami asked in astonishment.

Mkhai revealed a devilish grin. “A few pointers when dealing with my sister, especially if you want to get past her attitude towards you. She quite literally is a cat. She will spite you just because she can. Also, like you, she is a master strategist. The two of you would often spend days on a single game of Senat, many times declaring a draw. Last piece of advice, she hates to lose.”

Yami nodded, understanding exactly what Mkhai had conveyed to him.

---

Yugi and Marik spent the next few hours trying to get their previous day’s schoolwork done. Téa had dropped it off as soon as school let out. Yugi found it hard to focus though. His mind kept wandering to the Pharaoh’s previous hosts…and their fates. Mkhai had assured them this time was supposed to end differently, but that didn’t ease his mind. Nine people had died. All probably believing they were giving their lives to bring back the Pharaoh. None knowing that their death was for nothing.

“ Yugi, are you alright?” Yami could sense his host’s swarming negative emotions. Fear, sadness, despair, anger, bitterness.

“ I’ll be fine.” Yugi snapped through the link.

Yami was taken aback. Yugi had never spoken to him that way before. Even when they fought about whether Marik was trustworthy, Yugi had barely even raised his voice. Yugi was the one who saw the good in everyone, the one that always held out hope.

“ Are you angry with me?”

Yugi suddenly realized how harsh he had come across. “ I’m sorry Yami. I didn’t mean to say it like that. I guess I just find it unfair that so many people died for nothing.”

“ You’re not the only one. When Mkhai told us about that, I felt sick to my stomach.”

Marik looked over towards the Pharaoh and his host. “You know, it’s not really fair that I can finally see and talk to the Pharaoh, yet the two of you still have a way to leave me out of the conversation.”

“Sorry Marik. Yami was asking me if I was okay and I kind of snapped at him.” Yugi’s gaze trailed off to nowhere. “We were both just saying how unfair it is that nine people died with nothing to show for it.”

“Yeah, that part is pretty bad,” Marik commented, looking downwards with a sad expression on his face. “As much as I have a bad feeling about this whole ‘bargain with Anubis’ thing, I kind of understand why Kat might have done it. Imagine making a promise to bring back someone you care about, only to end up killing innocent people.”

Yugi and Yami both stared wide-eyed at the Tomb Keeper.

“What?” Marik puzzled, looking up and seeing the expression on their faces.

“I guess neither of us considered how she felt. We were more focused on how many lives were wasted.”

“I’m certain that the Pharaoh’s former hosts didn’t see it as a waste. How much do you wanna bet that they knew the risks?”

This was another point of realization both the Pharaoh and his host had not thought of.

“You’re probably right,” Yugi said, his emotions slowly calming to a reasonable level. He looked down at his Algebra homework, deciding to try working on it later when he could focus better. “How about we take a break. Maybe go to the arcade or something. Anything to get back to semi-normal for a few hours,” he suggested.

“Semi-normal? I thought that was Shadow Games and trying to evade random Kaiba duels?” Marik commented sarcastically.

Both Yugi and the Pharaoh laughed at the joke, Marik joining them in their laughter.

“Do I even wanna know?” Bakura’s gruff voice sounded from behind them.

“Bakura? I thought you went after Kat?” Marik puzzled, unsure as to why the elemental was there.

“I did. Ended up returning something that got left behind after she paid me a visit last night. She’ll be fine. I made her promise not to raze any cities in the near future. After that, there wasn’t much point in sticking around, so I figured I’d stop in and see how you were doing on schoolwork,” he said casually.

“We were actually thinking of taking a break and going out for a bit. You’re welcome to join us.” Yugi said with a smile.

“Sure,” Bakura shrugged. “Not like I have anything better planned right now. Already finished up my assignments so the rest of the day is free.”

“You’re still going to attend school?” Yugi questioned.

“People still think I’m Ryou…and it would be nice to have a diploma with his name on it for my collection,” he said while casually looking around.

“ That’s a strange way of saying ‘It’s the easiest way to play bodyguard’,” Yami commented.

Bakura narrowed his eyes towards the Pharaoh. “That too.”

“ Admit it Bakura, that’s the real reason you’re here right now. You’re the only person that no one will suspect anything by being around,” Yami stated as he warily eyed Bakura.

“For your information, Pharaoh , I don’t have to be visible in order to keep watch. Kat has been on guard for years, and you only encountered her yesterday. Which I learned was a fluke by the way. She had only summoned me . The Puzzle reacting as well wasn’t planned.”

“ That is strange. Do you think perhaps the Puzzle’s reaction could have anything to do with this ‘Shadow Walker’ that Katrina mentioned? She said he has a personal interest in seeing me resurrected.”

“That’s the most likely explanation.”

“Bakura, exactly how long has Kat been ‘on guard’? She mentioned yesterday that she’s spent a lot of time here in Domino as an ‘observer’. She also said that now that you were re-Awakened, she could get some time away as a ‘Sentinel’,” Marik questioned. With the new knowledge about the Pharaoh’s former hosts, he felt certain that it meant Kat had invested a great deal of time into ensuring his current host remained safe.

Bakura shook his head casually, rubbing the back of his neck as if trying to relieve some unknown tension. “Yeah, she could definitely use a break. She’s stood watch since Yugi was born, though has been unable to directly interact before yesterday. For good reason too.” He stopped rubbing at his neck, eyeing the three suspiciously as he realized that the information didn’t appear to be new. “But you already suspected that, didn’t you? This is just a confirmation…”

Yugi looked to Marik and the Pharaoh before answering. “Yeah. We know about the Pharaoh’s former hosts.”

The elemental narrowed his eyes. “Oh really...and how might you have learned about that?”

“Mkhai.”

This didn’t appear to come as a surprise to Bakura. “I see. Oh well, his funeral not mine,” he said with a shrug. “So, you mentioned something about taking a break?” Bakura questioned, changing the topic.

Yugi wanted to press the elemental for more, but had a feeling he wouldn’t share much more than what was already known. “Yeah. Though we haven’t decided where to yet.”

Bakura fished his phone out, checking the time. “Have you guys had lunch yet?”

“Now that you mention it…” Marik placed a hand over his midsection as it made an audible growling noise.

“Sounds like a late lunch is in order then,” Bakura said with his usual smirk. “We can decide from there.”

---

After several minutes of trying to figure out where to go while keeping Marik’s food preferences in mind, they decided on a small pizzeria not far from the Arcade. There had been a small argument between Marik and Bakura about the latter suggesting a steakhouse. Marik won the argument easily though by bringing up the fact that Kat had shown no qualms about his food preference, and had even gone to the lengths of trying a vegan meal.

“I still can’t believe Kat willingly ate that crap,” Bakura ridiculed, taking a large bite of pizza that had been loaded up with as many meat toppings as possible.

Marik scowled at him. “At least she didn’t make fun of my choices. I swear, that single slice is a mockery of everything I’m against.”

“I’m not mocking you, I’m just taking advantage of the fact that there’s more meat for me,” Bakura said devilishly.

“Seriously, the two of you spent the remainder of the week eating lunch together at school, how was this not an issue until now?” Yugi asked while rubbing at his temple.

“Honestly, I didn’t really pay attention to what he was eating. I didn’t really care,” Bakura replied casually.

“If you didn’t care then, then why should you care now?” Marik chided.

“I don’t care. I’m just surprised that you managed to get Kat to eat a vegetable that wasn’t a potato.”

“You called it crap.”

“I’m a carnivore, what do you expect me to call it?”

“What exactly are you anyway? Kat is a cat, and Malik is a lion. So what does that make you?” Marik questioned.

“Panther.”

“A panther?” Marik puzzled. “I don’t really se-”

“No, I’m correcting you,” Bakura interrupted. “She’s not a cat. I mean, she is, but technically she’s a panther. A black leopard to be more specific. The domestic form isn’t part of her shift. It’s just a transfiguration spell.”

Marik stared blankly at him. “So she’s actually like Bast in appearance?”

“Try Sekhmet, with an attitude to match.”

“But Sekhmet is a war goddess?”

“Did you not see a warrior on the field today?” Bakura asked in puzzlement, referring to the earlier encounter.

Marik lowered his head. He had spent most of the fight focused on overcoming his re-awakened fear of Malik. He barely remembered any of the flame elemental’s actions on the field. “Sorry, my focus was elsewhere at the time.”

Bakura stopped eating, setting his food on the plate in front of him. “Yeah, I suppose it was. Aside from the hesitation, you did a good job keeping Mal in line.”

“What do you mean? I didn’t really do anything. I just nodded my head and he did the rest.”

Bakura raised a questioning brow. “You didn’t do anything ? Mal doesn’t always obey his master. You showed your fear of him and he showed concern. He could have easily turned on you and did whatever he pleased. Hell, when Vanjir tossed Kat aside he turned to you for permission !”

Marik blanched. “Are you saying Kat took a massive risk entrusting me?”

“She told you it was like wielding the Millennium Rod. If you had expressed the same level of fear while controlling your puppets in Battle City, what would have happened?”

Realization crossed Marik’s face. “I wouldn’t have been able to control them at all. But then why wasn’t it like that with Malik?”

“I wonder the same thing. I wouldn’t fret over it too much though. It was probably because Kat was the one who placed her trust in you. She’s pretty much the only person whose opinion matters to him,” Bakura stated. “Though, he didn’t seem to care too much about it nearly fifteen years ago,” he added quietly.

Marik and Yugi both knew what Bakura was referring to: Malik’s betrayal against his friends that led to Bakura’s imprisonment in the Millennium Ring.

“Do you know why he did it?” Yugi questioned.

“He needed the power to take on Ra, but was a dumbass in how he went about it,” Bakura replied irritably.

Both Yugi and Marik looked at the elemental in perplexion. “Care to elaborate on that?” Marik questioned.

Bakura placed his elbow up on the table, placing his chin into the palm of his hand while looking at the two as if bored. “Did you know it’s possible to kill a god and take their place?” he asked mundanely. “It requires a great deal of power though. The best way to obtain that power is by absorbing it from the descendants of the deity that you plan on replacing. Mal made the mistake of trying to start with me, but wasn’t able to do so directly. Somehow he managed to catch Kat off-guard and tried to use her to do his dirty work, though I’m still curious to how he came up with that plan. Mal’s definitely not smart enough to think it up on his own, which leads me to believe someone else manipulated him. Plus I’m certain whoever was actually behind the scheme knew part of the spell would backfire and take out Mal as well. What they didn’t count on was his element saving him, and the magic of the Millennium Ring saving me.”

“But why would he want to replace Ra? Kat mentioned that you don’t get along, but that’s about it,” Marik questioned.

“ Don’t get along? That’s the nicest way I’ve ever heard anyone say ‘My father burned down an entire village along with its people in an attempt to hide a mistake’,” Bakura growled, his voice full of sarcasm. “Mal and I weren’t meant to still be here. Like many other gods, Ra came down to have his ‘fun’. Usually he just destroyed any unwanted bastards, but he hadn’t counted on the two of us being infused with our elements.”

“That’s it. I’m officially never complaining about my father again,” Marik said dryly.

Yugi had stopped eating and was just staring down at his plate. “Can we talk about something other than gods and ancient Egypt? I thought we were trying to get away from all that for a few hours,” he said dejectedly.

“Sure thing,” Bakura replied, noticing Yugi’s sudden melancholy. “How about we go play a few games over at the arcade. I bet I can beat you at Tekken,” he said smiling, trying to lighten the mood.

Yugi smiled at the attempt Bakura made. “Are you seriously challenging the King of Games?”

“Maybe.”

Notes:

Big interwebs high-five if you know what game Mkhai is ranting about!

The word 'NI' is not a typo. It is 100% intended.

Another high five if you know what anime intro Mkhai played for Kat!

Also, in case you are curious as to what song he played to wake her up, it was 'Iron Man' by Black Sabbath. He then proceeded to torture her temporarily with 'This is the song that never ends...' from the old TV show 'Lambchop' (hence the 'cruel and unusual punishment/psychological warfare' comments).

Malik's shift and fighting was written entirely to 'Monster' by Skillet.

Last note. Anubis' mask design was heavily inspired by the one made by Lightning Cosplay. If you type in 'Lightning Cosplay Anubis' into Google, you will see the mask I used for inspiration.

Chapter 6: Chapters 17-19

---

Chapter 17

---

 

As the trio entered the arcade, Bakura found himself being nearly knocked over and latched on to by an unknown assailant. The attacker was none other than the tiny flame elemental from earlier.

“What the hell are you doing here?!” Bakura nearly shrieked as he tried to pry Kat from around him.

She released him, looking up with big doe eyes and hands laced behind her back. “Well, I was going to do some work on my car, but you said not to burn anything down. Figured I wouldn’t chance it with a plasma cutter.”

“That doesn’t explain why you’re here . You could have gone anywhere, but you chose here of all places.”

Kat ignored Bakura’s question as she shoved him aside and latched onto Marik’s arm. “ Gamiil, w anna show me around?!” she asked excitedly. Something across the arcade caught her attention and she ran off towards it, dragging the Tomb Keeper along with her.

Bakura stared after the two, looking bewildered. “Did she just-…but-….”

“You okay there Bakura?” Yugi questioned.

“Did she seriously shove me aside and ignore me for the Tomb Keeper ?!?!”

“Um, kind of looks that way?”

“BUT WHY?!” Bakura shouted, completely perplexed.

Yugi’s face broke into a wide smile as he tried not to laugh. “Isn’t it obvious? She likes him!”

“But...he’s...well...he’s…” Bakura stammered, making confusing gestures repeatedly towards the direction the two had run off to.

“Oh. My. Gosh. You’re jealous!” Yugi stated, making it obvious he was having a hard time hiding his amusement at the idea.

“I am not!” Bakura growled in defense.

“Oh really? So it wouldn’t bother you at all if I told you that she kissed Marik on the cheek last night?” Yugi said teasingly.

Bakura thought back to the night before, how she had shown up and wanted ‘casual’. He tightened his jaw and fists, his eyes wide at the realization that he had been a replacement for the one she actually wanted. His eye began to twitch in irritation, wanting nothing more than to beat the Tomb Keeper to a bloody pulp.

Yugi snapped his fingers in front of Bakura’s face, trying to get his attention. “Bakura! Earth to Bakura! Hey, snap out of it!”

“I’m. Going. To. Kill. Him.” Bakura seethed.

“Whoa! No you’re not!” Yugi jumped in front of the pissed off elemental, arms outstretched in a feeble attempt to keep him from going anywhere.

Bakura glared downwards at the teen. “And what makes you think you can stop me?”

“Just stop and think about it! If Kat actually likes Marik, what do you think she’ll do if you beat the crap out of him?” Yugi tried to reason.

Bakura physically shook as he made a throaty growl that sounded more canine than human. After several minutes he finally calmed down, having taken the time to realize beating the Tomb Keeper was just an invitation to getting his own ass handed to him.

“You’re right. I hate that you’re right. Don’t you dare tell anyone that I said that!” Bakura demanded sharply.

Yugi chuckled. “Don’t worry, I won’t. I just find it funny that you’re this worked up over a girl that you obviously had five millennia to make a move on. So why didn’t you?”

Bakura took a step back from the teen, rubbing at his neck nervously. “We...tried. A few times. But it just...it was hard to do. We were always afraid that if things didn’t work out...plus her being considered my adopted sister and all…”

“The key word there is ‘adopted’. You’re not actually related. It’s obvious the two of you share something special. I can see it in how she rushes to embrace you.”

“ Rushed . Past-tense. Now she shoves me aside for the Tomb Keeper,” Bakura pouted.

“So far that’s only happened this one time.” Yugi reminded him.

Bakura looked at teen with a puzzled expression on his face. “Kid, just a bit ago it was obvious that something was bothering you, and it was me trying to cheer you up. Now it’s the other way around. What gives?”

Yugi smiled up at him. “Because you obviously need it more than I do right now.”

“I...need it more ? You just found out about the Pharaoh’s previous hosts and their fates, but somehow I’m the one that needs cheering up more than you ? You realize how fucked up that sounds, right?”

“Well… I do still have to beat you at Tekken. I call dibs on Heihachi!” Yugi shouted as he rushed off towards the game.

“Heihachi? You make winning too easy!” Bakura called out, chasing after.

---

Marik found himself being drug around yet again by the tiny flame elemental, only this time he followed willingly. She pulled him excitedly over to a section of the arcade that was blaring music from numerous rhythm games, stopping in front of one that a group of punkish looking teens were jamming away on guitar controllers. Marik noted the excitement in her eyes as she watched the game in action.

“If you don’t mind me asking, why did you come here? You didn’t seem that interested yesterday,” Marik questioned, though he hoped repeating Bakura’s question from a few moments ago wouldn’t set off Kat’s temper. It was apparent that she had avoided answering the other elemental for a reason.

She removed her gaze from the screen ahead to look up at him, attempting to hide behind his arm in the process. “I’ll tell you...but you have to promise not to laugh.”

“Um, okay?”

“It’s because you were here….” she said quietly.

Marik looked down at the girl attempting to hide from him, his face expressing his obvious surprise. “You came here because of me ???”

“You made me feel human...you made me forget...even if it was only for a few hours. I know it’s stupid….but….I wanted more of that,” she replied, trying even harder to hide.

“I don’t think it’s stupid,” he stated, slightly puzzled at how she had come to the conclusion that it might be.

“You don’t?” she questioned, looking perplexed. She slowly came out from behind her failed hiding place.

Marik shook his head. “Why would I? So what. You want to have a chance at what you perceive as ‘human’. I pretty much did the same thing by moving here to Domino. I wanted to have a chance at what I think of as ‘normal’ for a teenager. Sure that means going to school and having to catch up on a bunch of stuff, but it also means getting to hang out with friends. I can forget that I’m a Tomb Keeper for a while while we play games here at the arcade, watch a movie at the theater, or while wandering through the mall.”

“So you don’t find it strange at all that I only came here to be around you?” She was beyond puzzled at how well he had taken her reasoning.

“Nope. If anything I’m flattered,” he chuckled. “So did you plan on watching others play games all day, or were you going to try your hand at a few?”

“I’m content just watching.”

“Are you sure about that? Cause while that group was playing, I could feel your fingers twitching to the rhythm of the notes.”

A pink tint formed across Kat’s cheeks. “Okay, so maybe I do want to play….but I have an unfair advantage. It wouldn’t be right.”

Just as Marik was about to argue that it wasn’t that big of a deal, two guys that appeared to be in their late-teens to early-twenties approached, snickering at the pair.

“Hey lovebirds, take your sweet-talk somewhere else. You’re standing in front of our game ,” one of them said in a snobbish tone.

“ Your game? Sorry, I must have missed the plaque that said it belonged to you,” Kat commented sarcastically while looking towards the pair she deemed to be nothing more than jerks.

“Sweetheart, this game is for hardcore gamers only. Your wanna-be boy-toy doesn't fit that description,” he continued rudely.

Marik scowled bitterly and opened his mouth to say something in defense, but Kat pressed her hand against his chest to indicate that he should remain silent. “You know what, I changed my mind. I want to play this game,” she stated, acting smug.

The two guys laughed in mockery. “Oh please! A tiny girl like you ….playing a game like this !” the other choked out between fits of laughter.

Kat released Marik’s arm, picked up the controller, looked the laughing pair dead in the eye, then selected the ‘Expert’ difficulty. She then scrolled through the songs, stopping at one in particular while sporting a wicked grin.

“Oh look, she thinks she can play ‘Through the Fire and Flames’!” the first one continued to laugh. “Sweetheart, no one can beat that! There’s no way you’ll even stand a chance!”

Marik hadn’t heard of the song, but guessed based on their reaction that it wasn’t an easy one to play. He wondered if she had chosen the song as pure irony because of her status as a flame elemental. As soon as she selected ‘Start’, he quickly discovered there was more than irony in her song choice. As she hit the 100 note streak in the first ten seconds, he realized this song was pretty much one giant ‘Fuck You’ to the two jerks. Compared to the song that the group before them had played, this one was insanely fast paced, with continuous strings of notes flying down the screen. Not only had Kat started singing along with the lyrics (making Marik realize she knew this particular song pretty well), but she was barely looking at the screen. Instead her eyes were closed half the time as she fully got into the rhythm of the song, clearly enjoying herself. She acted as if she was holding an actual guitar in her hand, and not a controller.

He looked over to see the pair that had ridiculed them staring, their faces flushed in embarrassment and jaws nearly on the floor. He also noticed that people were stopping to watch, forming a small crowd. As soon as she finished with the song the words ‘ YOU ROCK! ’ surrounded in flames flashed across the screen, followed by a detailed list that showed she had scored 100% across the board. Kat calmly placed the controller back on its stand, looked the pair of jerks dead in the eye one last time, grinned devilishly, then held up both middle fingers while walking away backwards through the crowd. Marik couldn’t help but laugh at the sight and followed after her, not even bothering to look back to see everyone else’s reactions.

Once they had gotten a good way away from the crowd, Kat lost her composure and doubled over in laughter. “Did you see their faces!”

Marik was laughing nearly as hard. “I did! You weren’t kidding about that unfair advantage!”

Kat managed to calm down a bit so that she wouldn’t be struggling to talk between breaths. “Right?! Sorry, but I just couldn’t resist showing off and putting those two in their place.”

“They definitely deserved it! Best use of inhuman speed I’ve ever seen,” he said while smiling at her. “I could tell you were having a great time up there, and it had nothing to do with showing up those jerks.”

“Yeah...I have a tendency to forget what’s going on around me when I get into anything music related. Especially when it’s a song that I can relate to,” she said shyly.

Marik shook his head. “Maybe you should do that more often then. You were so focused on what you think makes you not human , that you were stopping yourself from doing the things you actually want to do. You wanted to play the game, but were too afraid that it was unfair because you can move faster. Yesterday we hung out like two normal people, and you enjoyed it. You didn’t hold back from telling me about your parents, your friends, or that you agreed with me about the Pharaoh being dumb.” Both chuckled at the last bit. Marik continued. “We talked like it was normal. That’s why it felt human to you. Maybe you find it easier to do with me because like you, I’m a mixture of both the past and the present.”

Kat stared at him as he spoke, realization slowly painting its way across her face. She then looked downward, embarrassed that she hadn’t realized it sooner. “I guess I’ve just spent too long trying to hide myself. As it is, Mkhai is gonna have another fit. I saw several phones pointed in my direction when I walked away.”

Marik chuckled again. “I think you can relax a bit there. From what I was able to gather earlier about him, he seems to be pretty adept with technology. I’m certain his computer is already hard at work erasing you from the internet.”

“You mean computers . Multiple. As in, ‘I’ve lost count of the number’,” Kat stated humorously. “Which reminds me, I have to show up for raid night tonight,” she groaned. “I guess it beats sorting and assembling his stupid toys, or watching a marathon of his nerd movies again .”

Marik laughed. “Maybe I’ll have to come check out this game you’re talking about sometime.”

“I would invite you to come watch tonight, but I don’t think Mr. Muto would be too thrilled with you being out that late. Raids can go well into the following morning.”

“I could always stay over?” Marik had said the words without thinking, realizing too late that he had pretty much just asked to stay the night over with a girl. His face turned scarlet at the thought.

Kat grinned, smiling flirtatiously up at him. “Why gamiil , I had no idea you were that kind of guy...”

“Wait! That’s not how I meant it!” he held up his hands outwardly, trying to avoid the sudden awkwardness he had placed himself in.

“Personally I wouldn’t mind you staying, but I’m not certain how my brother would feel,” she said, continuing her flirty behavior. “I might become distracted and my DPS might fall. That would make Mkhai very angry .”

“Right… we wouldn’t want that!” Marik said nervously. “Plus, I don’t need Bakura assuming anything happened between us,” he added.

“Oh? You’re worried about what Kura thinks?” Kat asked curiously.

“Well, I do consider him a friend. Plus he didn’t sound too thrilled about who you woke up next to this morning.”

“You know what, now I think I’m going to have to insist that you come stay the night,” she said while grinning devilishly.

Marik took a nervous step back, swallowing hard.

“Come now gamiil , don’t make me kidnap you for real this time. I promise nothing bad will happen, I’m just curious to see his reaction is all,” she said casually.

“I would rather not….plus I still have schoolwork to finish...and I don’t think Mr. Muto would approve...and Bakura will kill me for sure!” he rambled nervously.

“Don’t worry about Kura or Mr. Muto. As far as your schoolwork, bring it along. We’ll need to stop over and grab your stuff anyways.”

Marik’s face fell, realizing he wasn’t getting out of the situation that easily. “I have to go check in with Yugi, let him know I’ll be gone. He’s probably still playing Tekken with Bakura,” he said in a final attempt at escape. Surely Bakura would put a stop to her plan right then and there.

“Alright, let’s go then!” she said excitedly while taking Marik’s arm again and directing him towards where the fighting games were located.

---

“There’s no fucking way! Another rematch!” Bakura shouted, oblivious to the fact that he could be heard several sections away. He felt a light tap on his shoulder. “WHAT?!” he growled loudly without looking away from the screen in front of him.

“You can calm the fuck down, that’s what,” Kat stated firmly.

He turned his head towards her to say something, but froze as soon as he saw the expression on Marik’s face. The Tomb Keeper was scarlet and extremely nervous for some reason.

“What did you do?” Bakura asked Kat cautiously.

“Nothing. I swear,” she replied innocently.

“Then why does the Tomb Keeper look like he’s about to pass out?”

“He’s just nervous. I invited him to stay the night,” she smirked, looking Bakura directly in the eye.

“No. Absolutely not.” He felt the rage from earlier starting to return.

“Why not?” she questioned in mocked innocence. “It was his idea in the first place.”

Bakura glared at the Egyptian, curling his hands into fists. “Is that so?” he said through a tightly clenched jaw.

“Bakura, I swear it’s not what you think!” Marik tried to back away from the extremely pissed off pale elemental, but Kat still held tight to his arm keeping him rooted in place.

Bakura slowly began to take a few steps towards the pair, his eyes locked onto the face that he intended to make unrecognizable. He halted his approach when Kat placed herself in front of Marik, putting her free hand on the Tomb Keeper’s chest and pressing herself close while looking back towards Bakura.

“Kura, you wouldn’t hurt my gamiil , would you?” she asked in mocked accusation.

Bakura took a deep breath, attempting to calm himself. He could see that Kat was purposely trying to rile him. ‘ Two can play that game ’ he thought to himself. He plastered a devilish smirk of his own across his face, mocking in return. “Oh no, I would never think of doing something like that. I just wanted to tell the Tomb Keeper that I realized I really don’t care. It’s my fault for refusing you last night after all. My loss, his gain I suppose,” he finished with a shrug. He stared her in the eyes, grinning as he watched her face fall.

He’d forgotten how fast she could move. One moment he was enjoying the look on her face, the next Bakura was on the ground, his jaw screaming from the sudden impact across his face. Kat was on top of him, with her hands wrapped around his neck. “You’re such a jerk! Why did I even bother to have you re-Awakened?!” she screamed.

Marik and Yugi tried to pull her (unsuccessfully) off of the pale elemental. Neither knew how they were going to de-escalate the situation.

“ Katrina! That’s enough !” Yami had appeared in his ethereal form, hoping that he could redirect her rage towards him (as she was apparently fond of doing). “ Let Bakura go !’

“ SHUT UP ATEM! DON’T TELL ME WHAT TO DO !” she shouted in fury. She continued to strangle Bakura for another moment before realizing what she had said. Her eyes widened, slowly releasing the pale immortal from her grasp.

Bakura glanced up, catching his breath. Normally he would have shown amusement in the fact that she had said something she wasn’t supposed to during a fit of rage, but in this instance he knew better. He watched as she slowly rose and began to walk towards the exit. He pulled himself up, and chased after, barely catching her by the shoulder.

“Let go of me, Kura,” she said bitterly.

“Not until you let me apologize.”

“For what? I was being a bitch and you called me out on it. And as usual I lost my temper and did something stupid,” she stated, still bitter.

“And I was being a jealous idiot. I should have just brushed it off,” he replied earnestly.

“It doesn’t matter. What’s done is done.”

Yugi approached slowly off to the side of the two immortals. “Can I ask a question?” he asked timidly, not wanting to upset Kat further.

She didn’t look at him. Instead she ignored him and spoke directly to Bakura. “Mkhai will be pissed if I miss tonight’s raid. You’re on guard duty.”

Bakura nodded, then released her shoulder. She immediately left, not even bothering to look back.

“The answer to the question you want to ask: Yes. She just spoke the Pharaoh’s name aloud.” Bakura stated, not looking away from the exit.

Yugi looked at him in slight surprise. “Can I ask a different question then?”

Bakura let out a sigh of defeat, then looked towards the spiky-haired teen. His expression reminded Yugi of the first day back to school. He appeared sad and exhausted. “If you’re going to ask how she could say his name while I couldn’t, it’s simple. A spell like that doesn’t affect the caster.”

“Are you saying that Kat is the one who took the Pharaoh’s memories? But why?” Yugi puzzled.

“Yes to the first part. For the second part I’m still unable to answer that. The spell is slowly unraveling, but until he remembers something a bit more specific, I’m afraid I’m still bound.”

Yugi nodded his head. “I understand. We’ll just have to wait. At least we know his name now.” Yugi turned his head towards the Pharaoh, smiling softly. “So, Atem , how does it feel to finally have your name back?”

“ It will take some getting used to.” Yami, or Atem as he now tried to think of himself, smiled in return.

Bakura rolled his eyes. “Listen, I’m leaving for a bit, but if you need me just call out.”

“Okay. I have to admit though, it’s a little weird to think that not long ago you were trying to steal the Millennium Items, and now you’re acting as my guardian,” Yugi chuckled in amusement.

“Hey, I wasn’t exactly right in the head at the time. I just wanted my power back. I don’t even remember how I arrived at the train of thought that led me to thinking I could get it back that way.” Bakura turned and as before gave a curt wave before vanishing into his element, not even caring about any possible witnesses.

“Hey Marik! How exciting is it that-...Marik? Everything okay?” Yugi had turned and was hoping to see that the Tomb Keeper was excited as he was at discovering the Pharaoh’s name, even if it was purely accidental. Instead, he was met with the Egyptian hanging his head dejectedly.

“Have you ever unintentionally been a part of something that caused a huge problem for someone else?” Marik questioned.

“Hey, you didn’t cause the fight between Kat and Bakura. When she shoved him aside earlier and took off with you, he was beyond jealous. From what he told me, it’s something that’s been going on between them for the past five millennia. You just happened to get caught in the crossfire,” Yugi said, trying to cheer up his friend.

“It doesn’t make me feel any better,” he replied.

“You couldn’t have known any of this was going to happen,” Yugi stated. “I am curious though: Did you really suggest staying over at her place?” he questioned teasingly.

Marik looked up, covering his face with his palm. “Not this again.” He moved his hand, brushing his fingers up through his bangs and holding them in place away from his face. “I just made the comment about wanting to see the game that she and Mkhai play. She told me I could come over and check it out tonight, but that it might be very late before they finished. That’s when stupid me, without thinking , said I could always stay over. Next thing I know we’re over here and I’m caught between whatever is going on between her and Bakura.”

Yugi dug into his pocket and pulled out a card. “Maybe we can call Mkhai and ask him about the game? Then we can check it out from home,” Yugi suggested.

“Yeah, sure. Sounds good,” Marik sighed. He was still beating himself up internally over what had happened. Kat had wanted to get away from everything, but had ended up revealing something that was probably still being hidden for a reason. He hated that there were secrets that could help the Pharaoh, but he recalled how Kat had mentioned that she had withheld Atem’s memories in an attempt to buy more time. He could only assume she was trying to delay Anubis from claiming whatever soul had been promised to him.

 

---

Chapter 18

---

 

Yugi had called Mkhai once he and Marik had gotten home. He was now trying to explain the phone conversation to his roommate, but the other teen seemed to be completely disinterested.

“So according to Mkhai, the game they play is some type of massively multiplayer online RPG. He said we’re going to need a decent computer though if we want to try it. Apparently mine won’t be good enough. He referred to it as a ’potato’,” Yugi said, slightly confused at the last part.

Marik nodded his head slightly, not really paying attention to half of what his roommate was saying. He was just staring at the ceiling while laying on his bed.

“Are you still blaming yourself for what happened back at the arcade?” Yugi questioned, noting his friend’s continued melancholic behavior.

Marik didn’t answer, lost in his own world of thoughts.

Yugi began to reach over to try and shake his friend back to reality, but the notification tone on Marik’s phone did it for him. The blonde looked at the screen, sitting up quickly as he read whatever message had come across. He then jolted to the end of his bed, grabbed his jean jacket and rushed towards the door.

“Hey! Where are you going?!” Yugi shouted down the stairs after him.

“Out.” the other teen replied curtly.

Yugi heard the front door slam as Marik hurried out it, followed by the sound of the Egyptian’s motorcycle engine roar to life before heading down the road.

“What was that all about?” Solomon asked while coming into view at the bottom of the stairs.

“I don’t know, Grandpa. Something happened earlier while we were out, and I think he’s still upset about it,” Yugi replied while coming down to stand beside the elder.

“Maybe he just needed to go out and clear his head then. I’m sure he’ll be back later. He has a key to get in, so it shouldn’t be a problem if he comes home late.”

“I hope you’re right, Grandpa. I know just before he left he received a text from someone, but I don’t know who.”

“That’s curious, but I’m sure it’s nothing. Marik seems capable of handling himself. I wouldn’t worry too much,” Solomon said while placing a reassuring hand on his grandson’s shoulder.

Yugi looked towards the door his friend had hastily exited only moments before. He knew his grandfather was right about one thing: Marik could take care of himself. Yugi would just have to wait until his friend returned to find out the details behind the sudden departure.

---

Marik stopped at the curb next to the house, double checking that the numbers next to the door matched the ones in the text he had received. Confident that it was the same address, he pulled his motorcycle into the drive and turned off the ignition.

The house itself wasn’t anything too elaborate. Like all the others on the block it was a simple two-story with an attached garage and a small bay window next to the front door. The curtains were closed, but a short silhouette could be seen casually walking by.

He had to admit, he was beyond nervous. After earlier though, something kept screaming at him to contact Kat and try to apologize. He felt that if he had thought about his words before saying them, maybe Kat and Bakura wouldn’t have gotten into a fight and she would have never said the Pharaoh’s name aloud. When he had received the text asking if he still wanted to come over along with an address, the screaming inside pretty much threw him out the door. Now he was standing on a doorstep, trying to figure out if he should actually be here. The screaming kept pushing him forward though, forcing him to raise his hand and press the button for the doorbell.

“It’s open!” he heard from the inside. Marik took a deep breath and slowly opened the door, peeking his head in before fully entering. He looked around, but the tiny elemental was nowhere to be seen. He could have sworn it was her voice that had invited him in? He carefully closed the door behind him, and observed the area he had entered. The house wasn’t too big, he determined, but was perfect for one or two people. The door entered into the living area, the left side with the bay window had a shelf built into the wall that housed numerous books. There was a piano in front of that, with a guitar not far to the side. Behind that wrapped a set of stairs that went up to the second floor balcony that had two doors, bedrooms Marik presumed. The other half of the living area had a low table with a large cushion for a seat. There was a large screen in front of it with a computer tower and large speakers hooked up to it. On the table was a keyboard and mouse, along with a laptop off to the side.

“How much do I owe…….you…….” Kat had entered in from a swinging door not far from where the living area split in half below the balcony.

Marik raised his hand slightly, attempting to wave. “Uh...hi…..” It was obvious she hadn’t expected him.

She stared blankly at Marik, a cigarette hanging from her mouth and beer bottle in one hand, some cash in the other. Her hair was down, a few strands hanging loosely in her face. She was dressed for comfort in an off the shoulder rocker tee and a pair of pajama shorts. She began to open her mouth a few times to say something, motioning her hands slightly as she tried to work out why she was seeing the Tomb Keeper in her living room. She gave up and turned straight around back through the door she had entered from, peeking quickly for a moment after to make sure she wasn’t imagining things, then vanishing back behind the door.

Marik slowly walked towards the door, not wanting to alarm the elemental on the other side. He pressed the door open and shoved his head in cautiously. Kat was leaning back against a kitchen counter, eyes wide in confusion as she took a long drag of her cigarette.

“Based on your reaction, you weren’t the one that texted me, were you?” he questioned quietly.

Kat continued to stare wide-eyed ahead, still thoroughly confused, shaking her head slightly.

Marik fully entered the kitchen, looking around. Most of it was taped off with notes that said things like ‘Don’t even think about it!’ and ‘You’ll be the one dealing with the insurance adjusters if you burn the place down!’. He assumed they were from Mkhai. The only things she apparently was permitted access to besides the sink was a single cupboard, a section of counter with a coffee pot, and the fridge.

“You weren’t kidding about not being allowed in the kitchen,” he commented.

“Nope.” Kat replied curtly.

“If you don’t want me here…” he said slowly. Marik wasn’t sure what he should do. A part of him wanted nothing more than to stay, but Kat’s reaction to seeing him wasn’t exactly what he had expected. If anything it was making him really uncomfortable.

She finished her cigarette, throwing out the butt in the nearby garbage. “I’m gonna level with you. I never had any intention of actually bringing you here. I was just trying to rile Kura, which obviously worked a little too well,” she said quietly, taking a swig from the bottle in her hand.

“Can we talk about that?” Marik was still a bit confused on what exactly had happened between the two.

“Not much to talk about. I got my first day off in nearly fifteen years, spent some time with a great guy, wanted more but wasn’t going to take advantage. I went to someone to help relieve my frustration, he had an attack of conscience and told me to scram. Disappointed, I decided black out drunk was just as good. Then I decided to be a bitch about everything...and here we are.” Kat’s tone was low and bitter, though it was obvious her coldness was directed towards herself.

A blush formed across Marik’s cheeks as he realized that the ‘great guy’ she was referring to was him. The blush burned hotter still as he thought about the fact that afterwards she had wanted ‘more’ ...with him . “Oh…” was all he could say.

“I apologize. I shouldn’t have gotten you involved in our petty squabble. I have a bad habit of not taking other people’s feelings into account.” She took another drink of beer, still not looking at the Tomb Keeper.

“It’s okay. It’s my fault anyway for bringing up the subject of staying over. I wasn’t thinking before I said it.”

Kat glared at Marik. “Don’t you dare blame yourself,” she said coldly. “I’m to blame. I’m always to blame. I know better, yet I keep making the same stupid mistakes.”

Marik was taken aback at her tone. It was almost as if she were talking to the Pharaoh. He hadn’t intended to upset her, and it felt strange having her speak to him that way. Not knowing what to do, he decided maybe it was best to leave. He suddenly felt humiliated for wanting to come here so badly.

He turned and began to leave, stopping upon re-entering the living area. The contents of the table now had a few additions. There was now a dish with koshary piled on it, along with a plate of kabobs. There was also an extra sitting cushion placed next to the table.

Kat walked out to investigate why he had stopped. “It appears we’ve been set up,” she stated upon seeing the table.

“By who?”

Kat took a seat near the plate of kabobs, then motioned for Marik to do the same next to the koshary. Once he was seated she took the computer mouse, clicking an icon on the large screen in front of the table. A few seconds later Mkhai appeared on the screen, who was focused intently towards a different screen at the time. Kat waited patiently for her brother to take notice, taking the time to start eating the food before her. Marik followed her lead. After several minutes had passed, Mkhai finally noticed the screen off to the right of him.

“ Oh, hi Sis! How long have you been connected?” he asked casually.

Kat didn’t say anything. Instead she gestured towards Marik and gave her sibling a ‘Care to explain?’ look.

“ Uhhhh...wasn’t me?” Mkhai said in a guilty squeak, shrinking away from the screen.

“Is this another one of your ‘experiments’?” Kat asked in an accusatory tone.

“ Hey, I got THREE calls about what happened today. I figured I would try to make it better?”

“You call this ‘making it better’?”

“ Um...yes? I thought you would enjoy a nice date with your boyfriend.”

Kat and Marik both nearly choked on their food. “He’s not my boyfriend you idiot!” Kat shouted towards the screen.

“ Really? Between Yugi and Bakura, I got the impression he was. Plus you’re the one that referred to him as ‘the hot Ishtar boy’.”

Kat froze, holding a kabob mid-air, her face flushed in embarrassment. “Mkhai!!!”

Marik turned red alongside Kat as her brother quoted the words ‘the hot Ishtar boy’.

Mkhai sat on the other side of the screen, smirking in enjoyment. He looked off to the side, presumably at another screen. “ I have to admit, I’ve gotten quite a bit of interesting data in the past two days. Lots of endorphins and dopamine, along with increased adrenaline not caused by battle. And seeing your reaction just now alongside these readings, I can safely say that you, dear sister, are crushing hard on your little ‘gamiil’. ”

Kat pushed away the food in front of her, then let her head fall forward onto the table with a loud ‘thunk’. “You know,” she said face still down, “it would have been kinder to just throw me into Ammit’s mouth.”

“ Awe, but this is more entertaining! I have to be honest, I can’t recall you ever being this embarrassed before!”

“Seriously, just bury me deep in a tomb somewhere,” she groaned.

Mkhai looked towards Marik from his side of the screen. “ Don’t let her fool you, she wants you badly. I’m honestly surprised the two of you aren’t on the floor already!”

Marik’s face went from mild blush to full on red at that statement.

“Mkhai, will you please shut up already!” Kat screamed, lifting her head enough to do so.

“ Sooo...I’ll see you at the raid in the next hour, right?” Mkhai questioned, as though the awkward exchange hadn’t happened at all.

Kat looked at the screen as though it had said something stupid.

“ I’ll take that as a yes. Oh, and one more thing: I borrowed a few things from your boyfriend there. I’ll return them in the morning.” Mkhai grinned devilishly as he held up a set of spark plugs, the screen going blank just after.

Kat groaned in embarrassment of the situation. “So, I think I’m going to anchor myself to the bottom of the Nile now. I’ll resurface when your clan’s descendants stop laughing,” she stated as she placed her forehead back onto the table.

“Don’t worry, I plan on making sure this conversation never leaves this room,” Marik stated in his own state of embarrassment. “Did he seriously steal the spark plugs out of my bike?”

“Yup. And I’m willing to bet that all the ones in my garage are missing as well. If you call a cab, he’ll just cancel it. You try walking, you’ll mysteriously find your way back here. My brother is after data, and he’ll get it one way or another.”

“Can’t you summon them like you did with the Millennium Rod?”

She held up the beer bottle and shook it lightly. “Alcohol dulls magic. Why do you think my brother had to bring my clothes this morning?”

“Do I dare ask how he managed to pull this all off without actually being here?”

“You could, but I’d really rather not go into the long explanation.”

Marik sighed after a long minute, then chuckled lightly. “My third time being kidnapped in less than 48 hours. I’m going to have to hire a bodyguard at this rate.”

“Hey, I didn’t technically kidnap you at the arcade. More like ‘borrowed’,” Kat giggled lightly in return, lifting her face to look at him. She then stood up and went upstairs, entering through the second door. She returned a few minutes later and placed some pajamas next to the Egyptian teen. “It’s going to be a long night, so you might as well get comfortable. Feel free to change whenever you feel like it. Mkhai’s stuff should fit, though if you prefer something different than what I brought down, second door is the guest room. There’s plenty to choose from in the dresser.”

“Thanks. I’ll probably do that after I finish eating. At least your brother managed to bring my favorite meal from back home,” Marik said smiling, trying to put a positive spin on his current situation.

“Leave it to him to track down that bit of info,” Kat said in annoyance. She grabbed her phone and started typing a message. “Just letting Kura know the situation so he can keep your roommate from freaking out when you don’t come back tonight.”

“Probably a good idea, seeing as I didn’t really tell him where I was going. I just kind of took off.” he replied, disappointed in himself for leaving the way he had.

Kat sent the message, then retrieved her plate of kabobs from where she had shoved them to. She plucked a piece of meat from one of the skewers and popped it into her mouth, then finished off the remainder of the nearby beer bottle. “I’m going to need a lot more of these before the night is finished, no offense.”

“None taken.”

Kat stood, taking the empty bottle with her to the kitchen. She returned promptly with two more, placing one in front of the boy beside her as she sat down.

“You are aware that I’m only sixteen, right?” Marik commented.

She looked at him with a bored expression. “You really want to be stuck here all night sober? If you thought Mkhai was bad, wait until you hear the raid team. I’m not saying you should get wasted, but a beer or two might make things a bit more tolerable. Besides, I don’t have many drink alternatives to offer. I guess if you really don’t want it, there’s water and coffee. If you’re feeling adventurous, I have rum.”

“I guess one won’t hurt. Besides, I wanted to be a normal teen, and normal teens do stuff like this anyways, right?” he questioned while inspecting the bottle.

“From what I’ve observed, yes. Plus look at it this way: Culturally, beer was a preferred alternative to water in Kemet. Most people started drinking it at a very young age. You technically come from that same culture, so it’s not really that big of a deal.”

“That is very much true…” Marik realized, smiling at Kat over the moral loophole she had suggested. He took a sip of the amber liquid, finding it surprisingly sweeter than it smelled, then took a deeper drink. He finished the bottle quickly, feeling slightly light headed after.

Kat noticed his hazed expression. “And that is called being buzzed. Finish eating. It will help absorb the alcohol. You’ll still feel relaxed without feeling all floaty.”

Marik did what she suggested, feeling less light headed the more he ate. After he had finished, he stood up cautiously, still being slightly affected by the drink. He then worked his way upstairs to change into the clothes Kat had provided, returning in a pair of loose pajama pants and a tank top. He was about to return to his seat, when he noted that the tiny elemental had vanished from hers, as had the dishes from their meal. He peeked into the kitchen, finding her puffing away at another cigarette.

“Wasn’t sure how you were with the smoke, so I figured I would keep it in here,” she stated.

“It’s your house.”

“And right now you’re my guest, which in case it isn’t obvious, I don’t get many of.”

“I would have never guessed,” Marik commented in a joking manner, which prompted Kat to smile in amusement.

“I’m starting to think you’re already a bit too comfortable with your situation gamiil . Dare I explore how comfortable you might become?” she questioned flirtatiously.

“Um, not that comfortable,” he replied nervously.

Kat took a final drag and tossed the butt. “Well, I wasn’t insinuating that , but….”

Marik turned a nice shade of pink. “Neither was I!” he choked, not wanting to admit her question had indeed brought ‘that’ to the front of his mind.

Kat giggled, taking him by the hand and leading him back to the living area. She then took his cushion and placed it directly behind hers, overlapping the edges. “Sit here.”

He looked at her curiously, but did as she asked, sitting with one knee up in the air and the other outstretched. Kat sat directly between his legs, pulling him in closer by the extended leg. This caused Marik's cheeks to feel like they were on fire, and certain parts of his anatomy to react in ways that he hoped wouldn’t be noticeable.

“Um….maybe not so close….?” Marik asked nervously.

Kat leaned into him, looking upward and smiling. “I’ve lived around guys my whole life. I’m used to it,” she stated, referring to the stiffening body part. “If it bothers you that much though, just picture Kura’s face earlier when I told him staying the night was your suggestion.”

He didn’t really have to try hard to picture it. The memory of Bakura looking like he was going to kill the Tomb Keeper was enough to cause his ‘problem’ to immediately retreat into hiding.

Kat chuckled, then brought the mouse and keyboard in close. She placed the laptop off to the side, pulling up a screen with a bunch of info. Once she appeared satisfied with the setup, she selected an icon on the larger monitor. A small login screen appeared with a set of saved credentials, quickly being replaced by a game launcher that covered most of the screen where she selected the ‘Play’ icon. The launcher vanished, being replaced by a larger window that filled the entire screen. A list of names appeared, the top one already highlighted with an avatar to represent it moving idly in the center of the screen. Marik noted that the avatar looked like some sort of female humanoid space-goat that oddly reminded him of Bakura with it’s pale complexion and matching fluff of white hair. He noted the name that was highlighted: ‘Sesshy’. Kat selected the icon below the character that said ‘Enter World’, the screen again changing, this time to an image with a load bar at the bottom. Seconds later her avatar was standing in the center of the screen again, but smaller. Other avatars ran about, some looking like purple elves, others looking like very stout humans with large bushy beards.

“So, in case it isn’t obvious, all the characters on this screen are other people. The only ones that aren’t are the NPC’s, which won’t have a player name above their head. My character is a Draenei Shaman.” she pointed out. A notification appeared in the center of the screen, which Kat selected ‘Accept’ to. A second later voices started pouring from the speakers.

“ Hey! Look who made it!” said a shrill female voice.

“ Told you she wouldn’t bail this time!” Mkhai’s recognizable voice replied.

“ She better stay focused! I’m planning on a full clear tonight!” commented another voice that Marik almost could have sworn sounded like his roommate.

“Sorry about last night everyone. I got a bit...preoccupied,” Kat apologized.

“ I totally understand. I heard you found yourself a cute guy!” said the shrill voice.

Kat facepalmed, then sighed. “Yes Ahneket, I was with a guy.”

“ You deserve it! You needed a night out. Mkhai has you running ragged. Soooo, how was he? Don’t spare the details!” demanded the one called Ahneket.

“ Please don’t….I just ate…” the one that sounded like Yugi commented, sounding grossed out.

“Nothing happened. We just went out for lunch and stopped by a motorcycle shop. Just two people having a day out, nothing more.” Kat chuckled.

“ Seriously?! Girl, you need to get laid! When was the last time anyway?” Ahneket inquired.

“ Ugh...you do realize that’s my mom and I have no interest in hearing about this shit right?” said the Yugi voice.

Kat froze, slowly turning her head to look at the guy whose legs she was sitting between. He was looking down at her with a shocked expression.

“Did you have any intention of telling me?” Marik questioned.

“Um...at some point….” she replied guiltily.

“ Oh shit….” said the Yugi voice in a tone that suggested he knew he had done something wrong.

“ OMG, I didn’t realize he was there with you!” Ahneket tried to apologize.

“So, I guess maybe a formal introduction?” Kat suggested, shrinking away from the Tomb Keeper.

“Depends, is there a reason you were trying to keep it hidden, just like the Pharaoh’s name?”

“Kind of…” she said in a quiet squeak.

Marik took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. He wanted to know, but didn’t want there to be any more possible complications in whatever plan she was trying to form against Anubis. “Can I at least get a name to go with the voice?”

“Uh, yeah, sure. Imhotep.” Kat said, surprised at how well he was handling the situation.

“Any other possible family members I should know about at this time?” he asked warily.

She shook her head. “None that you will have to worry about tonight.”

“Okay then. I understand needing to keep secrets. My whole clan is nothing but one giant secret. But it would be nice to not be completely in the dark. If you knew this was a possibility of me finding out, I would have preferred you said something sooner.”

“It doesn’t bother you that I have a son?” Kat questioned in confusion.

“I guess if I think about it, it’s not that surprising. I mean, yeah, it’s kinda strange to think of you as a parent to someone, but it was the same when I found out about Bakura and Ryou.”

“ Shea, a parent? Yeah right. She’s more like an annoying older sister that thinks she can tell me what to do just because she brought me into this world. Mkhai is the only ‘parent’ in this household, and that’s saying a lot,” commented Imhotep.

“Im, if you’ll behave for one night I’ll let you open the dybbuk box,” Kat stated towards the monitor.

There was a long pause. “ You’ll show me how to do the containment circle?” he asked eagerly.

“Yup.”

“ YES!” Imhotep said in a not so quiet whisper (probably accompanied by a fist-pump Marik guessed). “ You got yourself a deal!”

Kat leaned back towards Marik. “Kid is obsessed with cursed objects. Has a whole collection. I had to set up an entire room full of magical wards for him to store them,” she whispered.

Marik chuckled. “Sounds similar to what Bakura told me about Ryou. Apparently he was obsessed with the dark occult.”

“Yeah. Good thing even with part of his soul ripped out he was smart enough to not translate anything for the boy,” Kat smiled in return.

“ Can we raid now? If we’re doing a full clear, I want to get started asap!” Mkhai said irritably, apparently not caring about the other conversation that had taken place.

“Agreed! Let me stock up real quick on potions and regents. Ahneket, can you portal Im with you to Shatt and the two of you make your way to the summoning stone? I should be ready by the time you get there.”

“ Absolutely! I’ll conjure table after everyone gets inside, so don’t worry about grabbing food.”

“Sounds good. Hey, I don’t see our tank?”

“ She just texted saying she’s running late. She’ll be on in a few minutes, so we’ll summon her last,” Mkhai stated.

Marik sat back, listening to the strange conversation that was taking place. He noticed that Kat quickly became oblivious of his presence, appearing to have a great deal of focus on the monitor and the voices coming from the speakers. Time passed quickly as he watched the game over her shoulder, trying to make sense of everything that was going on. He quickly deducted the roles between the tanks, healers, and the two different types of damage dealers. The lingo the players used appeared to be just shortened versions of the actual words. For example, when Mkhai called for ‘Hero’, Kat selected her key-bind (as she called it) for the spell labeled ‘Heroism’. He learned that Mkhai played a healer character called a Druid. It was one of the purple elves called a Night Elf that healed the other players with nature spells. Imhotep also played a Night Elf, but his character was what was referred to as melee DPS(which Marik learned stood for damage-per-second) and it was a Rogue that specialized in stealth and poison attacks. Kat’s shaman was also a melee, but she was able to cast elemental spells. Some spells caused damage to the enemy, others healed her allies. Ahneket’s character was a human mage, called a caster. Her character cast mostly fire based spells, and could conjure up food to help heal her allies in-between fights.

As the time progressed later and later, Marik found himself feeling tired. He tried to continue watching, leaning forward and resting his chin gently on top of Kat’s head (who he decided, sat at just the right height to do so). It apparently didn’t bother her, as she took the time before the next fight to gently reach behind her and pull his arms around her waist (which he found made leaning on her much more comfortable).

“We’re almost to the end. After the next boss group, we’ll face Illidan. If we’re lucky, he’ll drop one of his Warglaives for Im. Then he’ll only need the other one. Raids reset on Tuesday, so it’ll be a few days before we can do this again. Don’t worry, I’ll make sure my brother leaves you home for the next one,” Kat said softly to the tired Tomb Keeper.

“As long as it’s not on a school night, I wouldn’t mind coming over to watch again,” Marik replied sleepily, unconsciously squeezing his arms tightly and drawing the tiny elemental closer to him.

 

---

Chapter 19

---

 

Yami...no, ‘ Atem’ he reminded himself, was beyond elated during the trip back to the game shop. Sure, the circumstances surrounding the discovery of his name hadn’t been the greatest, but at that moment it didn’t matter to him. Discovering his name made him feel a bit more real. He wasn’t just ‘The Spirit of the Millennium Puzzle’ or ‘Pharaoh’. He wasn’t even ‘Yami’. He was Atem.

He had silently observed the strange melancholy of his host’s roommate. How could Marik not have been happy about this? Helping with the retrieval of his memories was part of the Tomb Keeper’s duty. Surely having a name to reference would be of immeasurable help. Atem was puzzled when the blonde hastily left, leaving Yugi in a state of worry. He didn’t like his host being worried. How could the Tomb Keeper have been so cruel as to not even state where he was going?

Yugi trudged back up to his room, his head hung dejectedly. “I can’t believe he just left like that.” he said quietly.

“ You’re worried about who could have contacted Marik that would cause him to leave without saying anything.” It was a statement, not a question.

Yugi nodded his head. “I know he doesn’t have that many friends here. I texted the others, but none of them have had any contact with Marik since Friday.”

“ What about Bakura? He and Marik appeared to have been getting along. Before today that is.”

“I hadn’t thought about Bakura! Maybe he left to set things right between them?”

“Or maybe he ran off into a trap,” commented a familiar gruff tone.

Yugi looked over to see Bakura laying casually stretched out on Marik’s bed. “What do you mean a trap?” he questioned, ignoring the fact that the elemental hadn’t been present a moment before.

“Apparently Mkhai set him up. Made the Tomb Keeper think his girlfriend was inviting him over. Now he’s kind of stuck there until tomorrow, since Mkhai pretty much has him trapped there.”

“How do you know that?”

Bakura tossed his cell over to Yugi. “Read the text for yourself.”

 

Kat: idiot lured TK here by spoofing my #. wont let him leave until tomorrow. let the kid know so he dont freak out.

 

Below that was Bakura’s reply with several rolling over in laughter emojis.

“TK?” Yugi asked, looking at Bakura in confusion.

The elemental looked at the teen as though the answer should have been obvious. “Tomb Keeper, duh.”

“Oh. Never heard her refer to Marik as anything other than ‘Pretty Boy’ and gamiil, though I’m not sure what the second means.”

“Pretty much the same thing, just in his native Arabic. If you haven’t noticed, Kat has a fondness for giving people nicknames.”

“ Why is it she calls you ’Kura’, and not ‘Bakura’? I recall her saying that it’s not your actual name. That she was the one that named you,” Atem questioned.

Bakura looked bitterly over towards the spirit. “That’s not really any of your business, Pharaoh .” He practically spat out the last word.

“ I have a name now. You can use it,” Atem scowled.

Bakura looked at the spirit, slightly perplexed. “It took five millennia and losing your memories to finally give me permission to call you by name? Thanks, but no thanks. I’ll stick with calling you Royal Asshole before I call you Atem.”

“Can’t the two of you get along for five seconds?!” Yugi scolded.

Bakura had stood up and was in Atem’s face. Both wore bitter expressions towards one another, standing just far apart that their noses nearly touched.

“ I have no problem trying to get along. He’s the one that has an issue.”

“Damn straight I have an issue. I call it ‘The royal dumbass that thinks he’s the greatest thing to have ever graced this earth’.”

“ My father took you into his home!”

“After he murdered my adopted mother!”

“ That wasn’t my fault!”

“I know!” Bakura backed away, his bitterness fading into sorrow. “I know. I blamed you at the time because I was hurting. I had barely begun to feel alive again, then…” he looked away.

“ If you don’t blame me for that, then why do you dislike me so much?” Atem questioned earnestly.

Bakura sat back down on the Tomb Keepers bed, leaning forward with his elbows on his knees, fingers laced together. He then glared coldly at the spirit across the room. “I have spent the past five millennia watching the person I care most about blame herself repeatedly for every mistake she has ever made. You have no idea how many tears I’ve watched that woman shed over all the ‘ mistakes ’ she’s made. I would give anything if it meant never seeing her cry again. ‘Kura, I’ve made another stupid mistake’, ‘Kura, I’ve messed things up again ’, ‘Kura, why am I like this’. And then there’s my favorite, “Kura, I should have never let go of your hand that day. I should have listened to Rishid. Then I never would have met him’ .”

Atem wasn’t certain how to respond. He sat on his host’s bed, hanging his head in thought. If he were in Bakura’s place, would he harbor the same kind of resentment? He thought back to his most recent memory. The emotions he had felt seeing Kat in so much pain. How he had wanted nothing more than to protect her so that she would never have to endure pain or sadness again. Remembering these feelings caused them to resurface momentarily, enough so that he clutched at the spectral fabric near his chest.

Bakura noticed Atem’s behavior, focusing intently on the spirit attempting to clutch at his heart. “A part of you knows how I feel it appears. Good .” he spat out the last word harshly. ‘ Feel my pain. Know that it is all because of you that she cries. Hate yourself because of it,’ he thought to himself. Something dawned on him, and he raised a brow in curiosity. “How do you feel about the Tomb Keeper?”

The sudden change in topic confused both Atem and Yugi (who was quietly sitting by trying to let the two ancient beings sort things out).

Atem gazed at the elemental in perplexion. “ I admit I still struggle to fully trust him, but aside from that he is…. ” He stopped, searching inwardly for the right word. What was Marik to him? Did he really consider him a friend as Yugi did? Or was he just a means to an end?

“Just as I thought. He’s not a friend or an enemy to you. Just a friend and roommate to your host, correct?”

Atem looked towards Yugi, who was looking back at him with eyes that asked the same question as the elemental. Eyes that hoped that Bakura was somehow wrong.

“ I … ” he paused. There was no point in lying. “ ...yes.” He hung his head, feeling as though he had let Yugi down in his admittance.

Yugi closed his eyes and looked away, making Atem feel even worse.

“How do you feel when you see Kat run off with him?” Bakura questioned, still curious about something.

This sparked a surprising reaction. Atem immediately went from downcast to glaring over at Bakura with eyes that burned with fury. “ I don’t understand how he can make her smile and laugh, while all I provoke is her rage! She barely knows him!”

“And there it is,” Bakura smiled. “You still feel that bitter jealousy as much as ever,” he chuckled.

“ I am not-”

Bakura interrupted Atem with a look that said ‘ You sure you want to deny it?’ .

Atem looked away bitterly at having been called out. “ So? I don’t even know why. I just know I can’t stand the idea of him being around her . I……..I want that to be me,” he admitted with a flush of embarrassment.

Bakura leaned back on the bed, resting on his elbows. “Of course you do. You may have forgotten up here,” he took one of his hands and tapped a finger against his temple, “but not here,” he said as he tapped the finger against his chest.

“ Are you implying that Katrina and I were more than just friends?” Atem asked in curiosity.

“You tell me,” Bakura replied devilishly. “What do you feel when you look at her?”

Atem didn’t want to say how he had felt when she showed up. How he had felt when he saw her lying there beneath the comforter. He had felt both protective and possessive of her. The Tomb Keeper had no right to take her from him.

Bakura didn’t need Atem to say how he felt, it was being written across his face. “I know that face, Pharaoh. You don’t have to lie to me. Lie to yourself and your host all you want, but I already know. When you look at Kat, only one word crosses your mind. Now say that word .”

Atem glared once again towards Bakura, struggling hard to not say the word that had entered his mind. He knew how it sounded. He knew it was wrong to even think it, but he couldn’t help it. “ Mine, ” he said harshly.

---

Marik could hear the sound of rain pouring down outside, even in his half state of awareness. He felt an uncomfortable coldness across the top of his shoulders, and pulled himself closer to the warmth near his chest. The warmth felt silky smooth next to his face, with a smell that reminded him of burning sandalwood. The warmth moved, pulling itself nearer as if it too was trying to escape the coldness that accompanied the rain. It began to purr loudly, the vibrations traveling through the Tomb Keeper’s chest and arms. Marik groggily opened his eyes, trying to focus on the warmth he was wrapped around. The warmth in front of him was the color of darkness, but the space beyond was not.

It took him a minute to register that he was in a bedroom, but it wasn’t one he recognized. His mind was still slow as he glanced around. He saw what appeared to be a fairly ordinary bedroom. There was an armoire in one corner, a cushioned chair beside it covered in assorted clothing, a door that appeared to lead to a bathroom, and a vanity table with a large mirror. He rolled slightly and saw that behind him was a set of french doors that led to a balcony, a set of gauzy drapes pulled back decoratively around them. The outside was notably gray as the rain continued to pour from the sky. The purring that had prompted him to look around in the first place moved beside him, nuzzling his chest. He glanced down, taking a moment to recognize the familiar midnight waves.

Marik was suddenly hit full force with where he was. He was in Kat’s bedroom . In her bed . With her . He had one arm wrapped around her tiny frame, and she was sleeping peacefully with one of her hands on his chest. She continued to purr, occasionally nuzzling and lightly kneading her fingers into his chest. He carefully lifted the blanket that was over top of them, relieved to see that they were both still fully clothed in the pajamas from the night before. His continued movement caused the purring to stop as Kat slowly lifted her head, her eyes closed and opening her mouth wide in a fang-exposing yawn. She slowly opened her eyes, looked at the boy next to her, smiled, then closed her eyes and snuggled back into his chest with a renewed purr.

“Good morning gamiil ,” Kat said sleepily, clearly unbothered by his presence in her bed.

“Um...how did I-...we didn’t-….” Marik was still in shock of his surroundings.

“You fell asleep before the raid ended. I brought you up here. I could feel the rain coming, and thought maybe you would enjoy the warmth. I have no need for heat myself, but I am aware that you do.” Kat lifted her head and propped herself up on one elbow to look at him. “And no, we didn’t do anything. I assure you, if we had, it would be obvious,” she stated with a small smile.

A blush formed across Marik’s cheeks. It quickly vanished though as panic shot through him. He quickly sat up, ready to bolt out of the bed, but Kat grabbed hold and kept him in place.

“I had Imhotep put it in the garage before the rain started,” she said, referring to the motorcycle that Marik had come over on and was now trying to rush to get out of the downpour.

He relaxed, looking down at her in both surprise and gratitude. “Oh. Thanks. I don’t suppose he was able to return the spark plugs while he was at it?”

“Don’t worry, they’re back. I planned on making sure it was done correctly after we got up. Looks like we’ll have plenty of time to get to it though. The rain doesn’t appear as though it will be letting up anytime soon.”

The chill of the room quickly caught up with Marik, causing him to sit back and grab the comforter and pull it around him. “Yeah, I guess you're right.”

“I’ll be right back.” Kat got up and left the room.

Marik could hear the door open to the neighboring room. Kat returned a few minutes later with a long sleeved hoodie. The words ‘Blizzcon’ across the front made it obvious that it belonged to her sibling. He took it from her outstretched hand and put it on over top of the tank top.

“Better?” she asked.

“Much. So what now?”

“Well, we’re up. I’ll have to see what Mkhai can do for you for breakfast if you're hungry. I don’t have to really eat as often as you. Other than that, just make sure everything is in order with your bike. Not sure after that.”

Marik could feel his stomach calling to him, but didn’t want to be an inconvenience. “Just coffee for now would be nice,” he fibbed.

Kat eyed him curiously, obvious to the lie, then shrugged. “If you say so. Come on.” She motioned for him to follow as she turned through the door.

“You’re seriously not bothered by the cold at all?” Marik questioned once they entered the kitchen, still feeling a slight chill even through the hoodie.

“I have fire coursing through me. I have to be literally standing out in the downpour or in the middle of a raging blizzard to feel the cold. Standing inside a building like this, I feel nothing. But like I said, I am aware that you can feel it. I just don’t know how to really make it more comfortable for you,” she replied while scooping coffee grounds and placing them in a filter.

“Too bad you couldn’t just warm the air or something.”

Kat’s shoulders fell as she tried to hide her humiliation. “If I could learn to keep the temperature consistent, I probably could. But the problem is staying focused the entire time. Kura can control the wind subconsciously. It’s like he doesn’t even have to focus on it. But he’s better at controlling his emotions than I am.”

“Bakura...controlling his emotions? The guy who always sounds like he hates the whole world? He pulled a knife on me in his Soul Room. How is that control?”

“You walked away from that encounter with nothing more than the fear of knowing what could have happened. If someone had done that to me, they would be ash. As it is, you nearly were during Battle City. I almost didn’t recognize Mal’s presence.”

“Wait, you were going to kill me?!” Marik questioned in shock.

“You were a threat. Kura’s involvement stayed my hand in the beginning. As things progressed, I watched and waited. There were many times I considered getting involved. When I started seeing Mal surface, I knew I had to take a different approach. You should thank him for that at least,” Kat stated casually.

The hunger Marik had felt was gone, being replaced by queasiness. “Oh wonderful. I just spent the night in the same bed as someone that wanted to kill me.”

“And Yugi sleeps in the same room as the person that wanted to cast him to the Shadow Realm.” Kat smirked at him in a way that pretty much stated ‘Checkmate’ while pouring a cup of coffee. “Sugar?” she questioned, still smirking.

Marik raised his hands in defeat. “Okay, I get it. It’s just a bit unnerving to think about.” He took the cup she offered, walking over and adding his own sugar.

“So then don’t.” She raised her own cup and sipped away at the black liquid.

“Don’t you ever think about what could have happened if certain events hadn’t played out the way they did?”

“All the time. It drives you mad. You become bitter and resentful. You start to loathe meeting certain people.” she said quietly, casting her gaze off to a time from long ago.

“You regret meeting him, don’t you?” he questioned, referring to Atem.

“More often than I care to admit.”

He noted the sadness in her voice, and recalled Atem’s question after the previous day’s battle. “You loved him?”

“Why would you think that?” she said quietly, her gaze still trailing off.

“When you showed up the other night, he said you called him Ibib .”

Kat lowered her cup to the counter. “I see. Did he know what it meant?”

“Not at first. He asked me and Mkhai.”

“And?”

“I told him it meant ‘Treasured One’. Mkhai corrected me. I’ll admit, I knew exactly what it meant.”

“What else did my brother tell him?”

“He showed Yugi a file. We know about the hosts.”

“Of course you do. Which means he probably also told you about part of the bargain I made with the one that sired me.”

“We only know that someone’s soul was promised to Anubis in exchange for not only the successful resurrection of the Pharaoh, but for Yugi to survive the ritual as well.”

“Do me a favor: Don’t learn too much more if you can help it. I just need a bit more time.”

Marik paused, then nodded. He sipped at his own cup for a few more minutes, before speaking again. “Do you still love him?” He wasn’t sure why he needed to know this bit of information, and wasn’t sure if Kat would answer.

She looked up at him, staring at him in earnest. “Of course I do. You don’t share what we had and just stop loving them because one of you says something hurtful to the other. Kura thought I was the one to trap him in the Ring, but that didn’t stop the fact that he still loved me. Same with Mal. He used me, and I still love him. Both Kura and Mal are my best friends. We’ve been through so much together that it would take a lot to change how we feel about each other. I think the question you meant to ask is ‘Are you still in love with him?’. That is an entirely different question, with an entirely different answer.”

Marik looked confused. “How is that a different question?”

“You love your siblings, yes? That doesn’t mean you are in love with them.”

“Oh.” he said sheepishly, now understanding the difference. “So….are you still in love with the Pharaoh?”

Kat looked back across the kitchen, once again nursing the coffee in her hand. “No. I can’t see myself beside him anymore. We’ve both changed, and neither of us like what the other has become. I’ll fulfill my promise, but only because I have to. My original purpose for wanting to bring him back no longer exists,” she stated flatly.

For some unknown reason, this bit of info made Marik feel relieved. He finished his coffee, then set the cup on the counter, leaning back against it while he waited for Kat to finish hers. He didn’t have to wait long, as she was done a few sips later. She then led him towards a door near the bottom of the stairs that led to the garage, stopping to allow him to put on his boots and jacket before entering.

Marik was relieved to see the red motorcycle sitting off to the side in the garage, out of the rain. He wasn’t sure what to think about the dismantled muscle car in the center though. The whole front end was stripped down to its frame, the various parts sitting around the garage. He could see the smashed up hood sitting towards the back, with a set of fenders to match. The bumper was pretty much non-existent, while the engine was stripped down to its base components on a nearby bench below some shelving on the wall.

“That much damage just from running over Malik?” he questioned aloud to himself.

“He turned to stone to lessen the impact on himself. I’m honestly surprised there isn’t more,” Kat replied casually as she walked around the vehicle and over to the bike.

She knelt down and inspected the engine, then turned the key and started the ignition, turning the throttle a few times to listen. She left it running as she knelt back down, staring curiously at the belt guard. She then shut it off and ran off towards a nearby toolbox, shifting through until she found what she was looking for, then returned and propped the bike up on a nearby jack.

“What are you doing?” Marik asked warily as she began to disassemble the back half of his motorcycle.

“You need a new belt. This one has a nick in it, which can easily cause it to crack and tear. Best to replace it before it causes an accident,” she stated, focusing on the task she had begun.

“You could tell that just by listening to it?” he asked in astonishment.

“Mhmm…”

She continued to work quickly, obviously knowing what she needed to do and how to do it. She removed the belt, inspected it, then ran off towards one of the cabinets hanging on the wall. The cabinets were a bit high for her short stature, so she climbed up on the bench below to get a better view inside, digging through to the back of each one.

“I’m certain I had one here som- aha! There you are!” she muttered to herself. She hopped down with a new belt package, then ran back to continue her work.

“You just happen to have the exact belt for my bike in your garage?”

“You’re not the only one that rides a ‘97 Dyna. Mal does too. Apparently he liked yours and had to get one of his own. Figured it would be a good idea to keep a few spare parts on hand just in case.”

Marik looked at her curiously. “For real?”

“Yeah. Like you, he’s always had a fondness for motorcycles. I restored his ‘42 WLA for him while he was gone. Now it doesn’t have a bunch of bullet holes through the tank.”

“Bullet holes???”

“He rode it in World War 2. It got shot up while he was trying to help liberate some POW’s.”

Marik tried to picture the other Ishtar as some sort of soldier trying to help free war prisoners. It was odd to think that the being that he still slightly feared, was a possible hero to someone else.

“Do you see him when you look at me?” Once again, Marik had said something aloud without actually thinking about it. This time he had spoken with a hint of jealousy in his voice.

“Nope. It’s true, the two of you bear a striking resemblance to one another, but I don’t see one as the other. When I look at him, I only see my childhood friend.”

“And when you look at me?”

Kat paused what she was doing long enough to look up at him, blushed, then quickly looked away and returned to what she was doing. “Not Mal,” she replied quietly. She hurried and finished reassembling the bike, starting it and checking that it sounded and ran okay before shutting it back off. “All done.”

She fetched a rag to clean the grease from her hands. Marik walked over behind her, staring down at the top of her head. “If not him, then who do you see?” he asked quietly. Something inside made him want an answer, and it wouldn’t leave without one.

She turned and looked up at him with her curious cat-like gaze, smiling gently as she placed a still grease covered hand gently on his cheek. “Someone I’m glad I didn’t turn to ash.”

Notes:

'Through the Fire and Flames' by DragonForce. Amazing song. Should definitely check out the lyrics! Also, if you haven't played Guitar Hero, I highly suggest looking up the video 'Guitar Zero- Through the Fire and Flames - Expert 100% FC - HD'. You will quickly get an idea of why I referred to it at one giant 'Fuck You'. And yes, I timed the note streaks. In the beginning with zero misses there is approximately 100 notes every 10 seconds.

In case it isn't obvious in the segment where Kat is playing her online game, I am a huge World of Warcraft fan. I don't play as much as I used to, but it's been such a huge part of my life that it only makes sense that my OC plays it as well. The avatar she plays is my main since The Burning Crusade expansion. My female Draenei shaman was modeled and named for one of my favorite anime characters, Sesshomaru (and it's where my author name is derived from lol).

I'm not entirely certain what kind of bike Marik actually rides, but based off the fact that the anime was originally set to take place in 1997 and the fact that his bike has a V-Twin engine, the closest model to match is the 1997 Harley Davidson Dyna Glide. Queue research on whether the 97 Dyna has a chain or belt drive lol.

I would like to make one thing clear (that was brought up by someone) about my AU. I've never viewed the 'Yami' aspects as 'bad guys'. To me they each had their own legit reasons for being the way they were. Honestly, they still aren't the 'bad guys'...but they aren't exactly 'good' either. They still have their issues, just not the issues from the canon. Sorry, not sorry, if you find 'bad guys' not being 100% bad guys 'boring'.

/endrant

Chapter 7: Chapters 20-21

Notes:

I have been plotting a wonderful chess match between Atem and Kat. And not just ANY chess match. This match has not one, but TWO references! If you have ever played Dragon Age Inquisition (which I obviously hold no rights to), you may recognize it as the mental chess game between The Iron Bull and Solas after rescuing the Chargers and Bull is declared Tal-Vashoth (obviously need Bull and Solas in party for banter to trigger). This banter is a reference itself by being an exact play-by-play of the the Immortal Game between Adolf Andersson and Lionel Kieseritzky on June 21, 1851.

I mention the above for one reason. I usually only use italics for Atem when he is in spirit form. During the chess match I have switched his lines to italics simply to help differentiate between his lines and Kat's. He is NOT in spirit form during this time. It would have probably been obvious, but I want to avoid any possible confusion.

---

Chapter 20

---

 

Marik brought his hand up to the one on his cheek, holding it in place. He then leaned down, pulling the tiny elemental girl closer to him with his free hand, bringing their faces close enough together that they could each taste the other’s breath. He felt a strange fluttering inside, and without thinking brought his mouth to hers. He felt the strange floating sensation he had felt after drinking beer, but there was no alcohol involved. It was just her lips moving in tandem with his. They were sweet, far sweeter than the beer, or even the sugar he had placed in his coffee. His lungs called for air, but he held out for a few moments longer before pulling back. Both looked at each other, catching their breath.

Kat looked at him through hazed eyes, smiling slightly. Her smile slowly faded, changing to a look of fear. She began to push away. “….no…...nonono……” She ran out of the garage, Marik close behind her. He continued to follow her as she ran up the stairs and into the bathroom that was connected to her room. She slammed the door before Marik could stop her.

“Kat! I’m sorry! I don’t know what came over me!” he called through the door. He hadn’t asked permission to kiss her, instead he had forced it onto her. He knew she was flirty, but that didn’t give him the right to assume he could make a move without properly asking first.

“It’s not that….” Kat sniffled from the other side.

He was confused. “Then what? Please….talk to me?”

“I can’t...not again….”

“You’re not making sense? Can you please come out here so we can talk?”

She forcefully opened the door, staring him in the eye with tears streaming down her face. “This wasn’t supposed to happen! I can’t do it! Not again!”

“I don’t understand?”

“I was fucking using you! I wasn’t supposed to feel anything !” she screamed bitterly, tears still cascading down.

“I….” Marik was left speechless. “….using me?”

“Yes! It’s what I do! I find someone I enjoy being around and make them my plaything to pass the time! That is all you were supposed to be! I wasn’t supposed to feel a damn thing for you !” The bitterness faded from her face, being replaced by a look that tried it’s best to apologize. The tears still flowed down in streams down her cheeks.

Marik took a step back, shocked at the confession he had just heard. Everything between them had been about her using him like some toy to be discarded when she got bored? Did that mean everything he was starting to feel for her was all based on lies? He knew she was full of secrets, but how much had she exposed that was actually true?

“How much of it was a lie?” he asked coldly, staring down at her.

“What?” she asked in confusion.

“How much of everything you have said and done was..a..lie ?”

Kat appeared taken aback. The tears slowed. “I haven’t lied about anything. I’ve hidden things, but I haven’t lied about any of it.”

“So then what am I to you? Just a toy? A puppet? A way to get back at Atem?”

“No! Maybe you were at first, but now…”

“But now you care ?” Marik was bitter in his questioning.

Kat closed her eyes and grabbed at her head in frustration. “I don’t know! I just know I’ve felt this before, and I know in the end it hurts! I’m terrified, okay!?”

The coldness faded from Marik, replaced by….he didn’t know what. Sorrow? Sympathy? Apology? Something else entirely? Too many things at once he decided.

He began to reach out to place a hand on Kat’s shoulder in an attempt to comfort her, but found himself being flung across the room onto his back. When he looked up, he saw the tall imposing figure of Malik staring down at him. The lion’s claws were extended, the lavender of his eyes were veined with bright amber as he began to shift, even while still wearing his collar. There was a murderous intent within his gaze, but unlike the battle, he didn’t grin in enjoyment at what he was about to do. His jaw was hard-set, like Bakura’s had been at the arcade.

The lion raised his clawed hand, ready to strike, but was stopped by a flash of gold and midnight that placed itself across the Tomb Keeper while looking back towards the beast.

“Mal, stop!” Kat looked up at the larger Ishtar with her tear strained eyes.

The lion changed his gaze to the tiny elemental, kneeling down before her. He cupped her chin in his clawed hand. “I told you when you rescued me from the Shadows, that I would never forgive any who made you cry. You have shed far too many tears over the millennia, and instead of stopping it I only added to your pain.”

“He didn’t do anything! It was me!”

“Stop blaming yourself ka-ib. You do too much of that.”

“I was just scared. I swear, he didn’t do anything," she stated as she tried to calm the other elemental down.

“ You ? Scared of a tiny mortal?” Malik grinned and laughed curtly in amusement, then returned to being serious. “You put fear into the hearts of gods and mortals alike. You truly expect me to believe that you are afraid of the tiny thing that quivers at the sight of me ?”

“I’m not scared of him. I’m scared of how I feel because of him.”

Malik dropped his hand and cocked his head off to the side, curious at what she had said. There was a long pause before he spoke. “Is it like with Atem?”

“It’s different, but it’s also the same.”

“Does it hurt?”

“No. But I’m afraid that it could. I don’t want to feel that part again.”

“And I don’t want to watch you feel that. It hurts me as well.”

Marik watched quietly, taking in everything that was being said between the two. He understood now why Kat had ran. He had asked if she was still in love with the Pharaoh, and she had said no. But that meant that at one time she had. And right now she was implying that the things she once felt for Atem, she now felt for him . Atem had done something to severely hurt her, and she was justified in never wanting to endure it again.

Malik looked over to the smaller Ishtar, glaring in judgment. “Do you wish to hurt her? To cause her pain?”

The Tomb Keeper looked up at the lion, glaring back in conviction. He suddenly didn’t feel any fear towards the elemental. “No. That is the last thing I want.”

“You trust her, even with all the secrets she has kept?”

He thought about what she had said. That even though her original intent was to use him, that she hadn’t lied. “Absolutely.”

“Would you forsake your oath to the Pharaoh in order to keep her secrets?”

Marik thought about how Kat had treated him, even if it had been to use him. She had trusted him. Then thought about how Atem would go back and forth between pretending to trust him and being suspicious of him. “If I had to, yes.”

Malik stood. “I believe you tiny one. But if you are ever the reason for her tears, I will hand-deliver your heart to Ammit.”

Marik stood as well, Kat rising with him and standing protectively next to him. “You won’t have to, I’ll do it myself,” he stated.

Malik chuckled in amusement. “I like your conviction. Perhaps it was my lack-of that made her leave me for the Pharaoh.”

“Leave you?” Marik asked in confusion.

“Kat and I were once betrothed. But then Atem wormed his way into her heart and stole her for himself. Like I said before, I had no issues with being forced to serve the Pharaoh. My reasons for disliking him were on a far more personal level. I don’t blame her though. He had far more to offer than an Ishtari ever could.”

“It had nothing to do with what he had to offer, you know that,” Kat said quietly.

“No. But it’s easier for me to accept than you agreeing to my betrothal simply because I had asked, and that you thought no one else would want a barren wife. Especially since you felt that once Atem discovered you couldn’t provide him an heir, he would have no interest in you. Perhaps I should have listened to you and not returned to Amarna. Maybe we should have stayed in Per-Bast, or traveled north across the sea like you suggested. But what’s done is done, there is no point in dwelling. Perhaps this time you have found someone that will hopefully keep those tears at bay.” Malik stood close to her, leaning down and placing a kiss on her forehead. “As I have always done, I will faithfully protect and serve you ka-ib, regardless of what has happened between us.” He stepped back and departed with a flourished bow into his element.

Kat turned to look up at Marik. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to freak out like that. And I didn’t mean for Mal to attack you. As you can see, he is very protective of me.”

“I see that. I also understand. You felt something and it scared you. I’ll be honest, these feelings kind of scare me too. It’s new and unfamiliar. But by your reaction, it’s not new for you. To you it comes with something more. I haven’t endured immense pain in the same way you have, but I understand the fear of not wanting to go through it again. We both have scars because of it. Mine is visibly etched into my skin, while yours are hidden deep within your heart.”

Kat stared up at him, tears forming in the corners of her eyes again. “How are you able to understand so well? Even after what I said about using you?”

“I’ll admit, that part was painful to hear. But you said you didn’t lie about anything either. That’s important to me. It means that what I feel isn’t a lie. And judging by what you said to Malik, I’m not the only one that feels this way.” He smiled down at her. “Please don’t cry again.” He wiped away a tear that had begun to fall down her cheek. “You wouldn’t want Malik to come back and drag me off to Ammit, would you?” he asked softly.

Kat smiled and shook her head. “No. You’re too good to me. Besides, he could try. I wouldn’t let him.”

“Good. Now I just have to watch you don’t leave me for your ‘ Ibib’ ,” Marik joked.

Kat punched him lightly in the rib. “That’s not even funny.”

“Ow! Okay, okay. No jokes about you leaving Malik for the Pharaoh. Got it. I still get to call him the dumbest Pharaoh though, right?”

Kat laughed. “Well, I can’t argue with the truth.” She reached out and touched the same cheek she had placed her hand on earlier. “Looks like I didn’t clean up the grease too well. It’s all over the side of your face. We should get that cleaned up. Also, your kohl is smudged. We’ll have to fix that as well before you go home.”

Marik leaned down and placed a kiss on her forehead near where the other Ishtar had. “Or I could just stay here?”

“Are you saying things without thinking again?” she questioned suspiciously.

“Nope. I mean it. I don’t want to have to go back and deal with the Pharaoh. I would much rather stay where I am wanted.” he stated, looking down into her eyes.

“How about you let me deal with him? If you’re there, then I can be near you while I watch over his host at night. I can’t expect Kura to take that on full time. He’s already agreed to guard duty during school hours.”

Marik sighed. “Well, since you put it that way….but maybe take the weekends off?”

Kat giggled. “I’m certain I can get Mal to take weekends if Kura won’t. Come on, let's get you cleaned up. Then we’ll find a way to get you back to Yugi’s place without getting drenched.”

---

Bakura had stuck around from the previous evening, convincing Yugi to let him use the Tomb Keepers bed for the night (seeing as he wasn’t going to be using it). Atem hadn’t been too pleased, but after Bakura had mentioned that part of guard duty meant staying outside out of sight, Yugi felt bad since he knew that rain had been forecast. Atem had stood guard over the guard (the irony), while Yugi kept the Puzzle around his neck that night.

The following morning when Yugi and Bakura both came down for breakfast, the former realized he hadn’t told his grandfather about the unexpected house-guest. Thankfully, Solomon was easily convinced that Bakura had come over to comfort Yugi after Marik had abruptly taken off, and that there might have been a miscommunication about him staying over. The elder Muto, oddly enough, hadn’t even questioned whether Marik had returned or not, or even appeared concerned about it otherwise. Instead he had rushed off and made both boys a hearty breakfast, which to both Yugi and Atem’s surprise, Bakura wolfed down as though he hadn’t eaten in decades. It was at this time Yugi also realized that Bakura hadn’t used his Ryou facade in front of Solomon, yet the elder hadn’t shown the slightest bit of surprise at the change in personality.

After the disturbing display of watching Bakura devour his breakfast, Yugi had thrown Atem back into control. He reasoned that if Bakura was going to be their part time guardian, then that meant that he and Atem should at least try to learn to be a bit more tolerable of each other. Bakura had suggested a ‘friendly’ game of Duel Monsters, but luckily Marik had already informed Yugi to avoid card games with him after Kat had admitted that elementals could cheat. After a few suggestions on what to do, both had settled on a simple game of chess.

They were a good way through the match when they heard the door to the apartment open and close, both Marik and Kat appearing in the living area moments later.

“I’ll be right back.” Marik placed a light kiss on top of Kat’s head, then rushed upstairs.

Kat turned and looked towards where the Pharaoh and pale elemental were, who were sitting opposite of each other on the floor with the chess board between them.

“Looks like someone had a good night…” Bakura commented knowingly.

Kat rolled her eyes. “Nothing happened. You make me out to be some kind of whore.”

Bakura fought back a snicker. “You’re not???”

She cuffed him over the head.

“Ow!”

“You’ve slept with more people than I have. So which of us is the whore?”

“Seriously? You keep track?”

“No. I just know I’ve never had to pay.” Kat flashed a taunting grin.

“That’s just low. Even for you,” Bakura replied sorely, still rubbing at the spot on his head where she had hit him.

Kat knelt down and studied the board between the two for a few minutes. “You lose in six turns,” she commented flatly to Bakura.

“What do you mean? There’s no way you can-”

He was cut off as she began moving the pieces, playing both sides of the board. Sure enough, Bakura’s King was captured in six.

“Told ya. You might be a genius at some things, but there’s a reason I’m our primary strategist. It’s not your fault. You probably got lured into one of his traps early on and didn’t even see it,” she stated casually, still looking at the board.

Bakura scowled as he got up and walked away, pouting at the loss.

Atem looked towards her, surprised that she hadn’t shown her usual aggression towards him. He decided to take a risk and try talking to her. “I’m surprised you knew which moves I had planned.”

“You’re predictable. You set the smallest of traps, making them appear insignificant, then lure your opponent in.”

“I don’t suppose you would be willing to play a match against me?”

“No, I don’t think so.” She stood and began to wander away.

“Afraid you’ll lose?”

Atem smirked as he watched her freeze in place. He had taken Mkhai’s words to heart. He was going to use the fact that she hated to lose and that she would try to spite him in one go. He watched as she returned and sat across from him.

“We call out our moves. None of that ‘Let me stare at the board and debate forever’ crap," she stated harshly.

He nodded in agreement as he continued to smirk. “Very well. Shall we make things a bit more interesting by making a wager as well?”

“What did you have in mind?”

“I win, you tell me everything. No secrets.”

She glared at him. Marik returned from upstairs, sporting a set of clean clothes. He was slightly surprised to see Kat and Atem hyper-focused on one another.

“What did I miss?” he asked Bakura, who had stopped his pouting to watch.

“Atem just challenged Kat to a game of chess,” he grinned in amusement. “He has no idea what he’s gotten himself into,” he chuckled.

Kat looked over towards Marik, then smiled in a way that suggested she was up to something. “ Gamiil, sit with me? Just like last night?” she said flirtatiously.

Marik shrugged, not wanting to know, and sat behind her like he had the previous night. She pulled his arms around her, making him realize she was using their new couple status to taunt the Pharaoh. He played into it by leaning forward and resting his chin on top of her head, as he had the night before.

Kat then looked back towards Atem, a playful look upon her face. “Alright. I accept your wager. But if I win, you won’t bother my boyfriend and you won’t ask any more questions. If a memory comes to you via the Shadow Walker, fine. But no more trying to find things out until I am ready for you to know.” She held out her hand to shake on the possible agreement, grinning the whole time.

Atem felt confident, and nodded his head while he shook the extended palm. “I accept your wager as well.” As soon as he had finished speaking the words he felt a sharp thump-thump inside of his chest. He quickly withdrew his hand, inspecting it. “What was that?”

Bakura chuckled as he sat down off to the side. “You just made a pact with the Daughter of Anubis. You are both now magically bound to stand by the wager each has set. If you win, she can’t withhold anything. If she wins, you have to play nice with the Tomb Keeper and quit being nosy.”

“And since you have a shared body, the rules apply to both you and your host,” Kat added. “Since I’m white, I’ll start the game. King’s pawn to E4.”

Atem scowled. He hadn’t counted on magic being involved. And he didn’t like the overly confident grin on Kat’s face. “ Pawn to E5 .”

“Pawn to F4. King’s Gambit?” she questioned, referring to her sacrificing a pawn to his in an effort to gain an advantage later on.

He thought about it. “ Accepted. Pawn takes pawn .”

“Bishop to C4.”

“ Little aggressive. Queen to H4. Check. ” Atem smirked, having already placed Kat into check.

“King to F1.”

“ Pawn to B5 .”

“All right. You have my curiosity. Bishop takes Pawn," Kat commented, wanting to see what he might do.

“ Knight to F6. ”

“I’ll move my Knight as well. Knight to F3.”

“ Queen to H6. ”

“Pawn to D3.”

“ Knight to H5. ” Atem grinned. He currently had the upper hand.

“All right if you think you're prepared. Knight to H4.”

“ Queen to G5. So, are you giving up the Bishop at B5 or the Knight at H4? ” Atem questioned tauntingly.

“Neither. Knight to F5," Kat replied in amusement.

“ Pawn to C6. Left your Bishop exposed," he continued to taunt.

“And you, your Knight. Pawn to G4,” she said slyly.

“ Knight to F6. ”

Kat thought for a moment. “Hmm. Rook to G1.”

Atem grinned smugly. “ Pawn takes your Bishop. ”

Kat paused and thought for a moment. “Pawn to H4.”

“ Queen to G6. ”

“Pawn to H5. Careful ," she warned in an elevated tone, smirking all the while.

Atem continued to look at her smugly. “ You’re the one who lost her Bishop. Queen to G5. ”

“Queen to F3.”

“ Oh, clever. Almost trapped my Queen. Knight to G8, ” he said, impressed.

“Bishop takes Pawn, threatens Queen.”

Atem appeared annoyed. “ Tch! Queen to F6. ”

“Knight to C3. You’ve developed nothing but your Queen," Kat noted.

“ You’re still one Bishop down. Bishop to C5, by the way. ” He suddenly wasn’t too confident in how the match was progressing.

Kat stared in focus at the board, thinking. “Knight to D5.”

“ Queen takes Pawn at B2. ”

“Bishop to D6.”

“ Queen takes Rook. Check. ” Atem paused and puzzled. “ What are you doing ? ”

“King to E2.”

“ All right, Bishop takes Rook. Your last Rook, by the way, ” he noted, attempting a taunt.

“Pawn to E5.”

The smugness returned to Atem’s face. “ Really. I’ve got my whole army bearing down on your King, and you’re moving a Pawn? Are you even trying anymore? ” he taunted slyly.

Kat mirrored his look. “Think about it, Ibib .”

Atem was stunned at the use of the endearment. Either it had been a slip of the tongue like when she had shouted his name, or she had learned of the slip from Marik. Based on the casualness in how she had used it, he guessed the latter.

“ I’ve thought about it. Ready to finish this? Knight to A6. ”

“Knight takes Pawn at G7. Check.”

His expression was beyond smug at this point. He was going to win. “ King to D8. ”

“Queen to F6, Check.”

He sat up proudly. This was it. Soon she would have to tell him everything . “ And now my Knight takes your Queen. You’ve got no Rooks. You’re down to a single Bishop. Too bad you wasted time moving that Pawn to… to…” He paused and scowled as he realized that Kat had done precisely what she claimed he would have done.

“Bishop to E7. Checkmate.” Kat flashed a fanged grin in his direction. “Awe, don’t be too upset Ibib . You may be the King of Games, but I am the Queen.”

Bakura tried to hide his amusement...but failed as he grabbed his stomach and fell over backwards in laughter. Even Marik showed a level of amusement at the heated exchange.

Atem glared back at the elemental, unamused. He then looked to the Tomb Keeper with his arms wrapped around Kat. A thought occurred to him. It was petty, but after the humiliating display, he didn’t care.

“Tell me, how does your boyfriend take to you calling me Ibib ? Especially since he knows its meaning,” he asked, pretending to be casual about it.

Marik was the one to answer, by leaning in close to Kat’s neck while smiling. “It doesn’t bother me at all. I know that it’s nothing more than an old endearment that no longer holds any emotional attachment.” He cast a taunting gaze across to the Pharaoh, placing a light kiss on Kat’s cheek to solidify the taunt.

“Gamiil, I’m shocked! You would openly challenge your Pharaoh in such a way?” Kat said in a mocking tone.

“You’ve won the game Habibty. There is nothing he can do about it.” Marik had to admit, he kind of enjoyed having the upper hand against the Pharaoh for once. Now he wouldn’t have to put up with the constant accusations. Sure, Atem could think them all he wanted, but he couldn’t voice them directly towards Marik anymore.

Bitter, Atem retreated back into the Puzzle, leaving Yugi to deal with their guest. Yugi sighed, holding the Puzzle and speaking down to it. “Well, at least she didn’t threaten or yell at you this time.”. He then looked across to the couple that was being a bit overly affectionate towards one another. “Did you really have to shove it in his face? He already suspects that the two of you were more than just friends," he chastised towards Kat.

She looked towards him in earnest. “Good. I enjoy watching him suffer. What I’m putting him through pales in comparison to what I’ve had to endure.” She lowered her gaze, cautioning. “Now, I should warn you that breaking your end of the wager can have severe repercussions. If you stumble across something accidently, that’s fine. But don’t go purposely searching. You can’t ask someone to do it for you either.”

“What happens if-”

“I highly suggest you don’t.” Kat interrupted. “Let’s just say even the gods aren’t stupid enough to break a magically bound agreement.”

Yugi gulped.

Kat stood and stretched, looking down at Bakura. “You’re relieved. We’ll trade off tomorrow at the school’s entrance.”

Bakura, who had stopped laughing but was still smiling in amusement, nodded and vanished.

Marik stood up next to his girlfriend, wrapping his arms around her. “Sticking around?”

“Not directly. I hate to leave you in such an awkward situation with your roommate, but I’m certain the two of you can work it out. I won’t be far if you need me.” She stood on her tiptoes while bringing his face down for a quick peck. She then stepped back and vanished as the other elemental had.

Yugi flopped onto his back, feeling defeated. “Great. Just great . Now I have to put up with an ancient Egyptian Pharaoh’s jealousy towards my roommate and his girlfriend.” He lifted his head to look towards the Tomb Keeper. “Can you at least try not to egg him on? I’m the one who has to live with him in my head.”

Marik sank his head sheepishly. “Sorry. I guess I was being a bit of a jerk about it.”

“A bit? That was more than ‘a bit’.” He sat up straight and glared angrily towards his roommate. “You owe me an apology for taking off like that. I was worried.”

Marik sat down on the nearby couch. “Yeah, sorry about that too. Just had a lot going on inside. I still have a lot going on, and I’m trying to process it as I go along. I spent years being bitter and angry. The closest I ever had to a friend during that entire time was my brother, Odion, and I didn’t exactly treat him the greatest during that time. I’m still adjusting to having actual friends that care about me, and now suddenly I have a girlfriend to add to the mix. Not just any girl either. An elemental being that was once involved with the very Pharaoh that my clan has served for millennia. It’s just a bit overwhelming I guess.”

Yugi relaxed a bit. “I guess I can understand that. And I’m glad that you found yourself a girlfriend. You deserve it," he said earnestly. Then his face fell into a hollow expression. “Out of all the girls on the planet though, why did you have to pick the one that Atem probably dated?”

Marik shrunk and rubbed at his neck nervously, a small blush of embarrassment forming across his cheeks. “Yeah…..that wasn’t exactly intentional…..and I think they more than just dated….”

Yugi wanted to ask more, but felt the constraints of the magic attempting to prevent him. He suddenly realized why Bakura had referred to it as a ‘discomfort’. Since he couldn’t ask, he just nodded his head as if he understood.

Marik noticed the odd way that Yugi had suddenly gone from attempting to ask a question to just nodding. “Oh shit, sorry! It doesn’t hurt or anything does it?” he asked, suddenly remembering the magic that had been cast on his roommate.

“No. Just feels like when you’re trying to hold back on saying something that might hurt someone, only a bit stronger. It’s really uncomfortable. I can imagine that it only gets worse if you try to push through it,” Yugi replied, appreciative of his friend’s concern.

“Well, since I know you can’t ask me directly, I’ll just say what I think may have been the case between them: I think they might have been married.”

Yugi looked at him in a way that said ‘ Why would you drop that information bombshell on me when you know I can’t ask for any more details !?’.

Marik chuckled at his friend’s expression. “Sorry Yugi, that’s all I’m giving you for now. I’ll let you and the Pharaoh mull that one over. I’m certain the two of you are free to discuss it away between yourselves.”

 

---

Chapter 21

---

 

The rest of the day passed with little more than Marik and Yugi talking about how the former’s night had gone. Yugi laughed as his roommate told him about Mkhai saying a bunch of stuff to embarrass his sister, and listened intently as he explained everything he learned about the online game the immortal siblings played. Explaining the game took the most time, as Yugi was prompted to look up more info about it online.

While Yugi was busy doing gaming related research, Marik felt it was a good idea to finish his last couple of assignments before they were due the next day. This kept both busy until they were called down for dinner. Solomon was still going about as though Marik vanishing for an entire night then returning with a girl the next day had never happened. Both teens were a bit confused, but felt it was best to leave things be. Neither wanted to endure whatever tiring story the elder might break into.

“So where do you think she is?” Yugi asked his roommate after dinner. Both had returned to their shared room.

Marik was laying on his bed, scrolling through social media on his phone. “The roof. Or the tree outside the window,” he answered casually, knowing that by ‘her’, Yugi was asking about Kat.

Yugi scrambled over to the window, and sure enough, in the crook of the tree there was a very dark feline shadow. If he looked hard enough, he could make out a pair of glimmering sapphires staring back at him. “How did you know?”

“She told me,” Marik replied nonchalantly.

“ She tells you a lot, ” Atem stated irritably as he coalesced near his host, who had taken a seat on his own bed.

“Hey Pharaoh,” Marik said casually, not looking up from his phone.

“ After that display earlier, all I get is ‘Hey Pharaoh’? No apology?”

“Was my apology earlier not enough?” Marik questioned, looking off to the side towards the spirit across the room. “It was aimed at the both of you.”

Atem shrunk in humiliation. “ Oh. I guess I had just assumed it was only for Yugi.”

Marik sat up and faced him. “I meant what I had said earlier. I was being a jerk. To be fair though, you kind of brought some of it on yourself. That was a petty thing you did. I saw the look on your face, thinking Kat’s endearment towards you would bother me.”

“ Yes, it was. I should have known she wouldn’t openly call me that if it did.” He hung his head dejectedly.

The Tomb Keeper stared over at the sulking spirit. “She still loves you. Just not in the way you want her to,” he commented after several minutes of uncomfortable silence.

This caught Atem’s attention. He looked across, ready to ask a question, but discovered the same discomfort Yugi had encountered earlier.

Marik spotted the familiar expression and answered as best he could. “She told me that no matter what was said or done, it’s hard to forget what the two of you had. I don’t know what you did to hurt her, but it left a deep scar. Deep enough that the idea of being with me frightened her. Her reaction when she realized how she felt for me was enough to summon Malik, who was ready to send me to the Afterlife. He didn’t take too kindly to seeing her cry.”

Atem looked away. “ That sounds very close to how Bakura spoke yesterday. It sounds as if both he and Malik are extremely protective over Katrina’s emotional well-being. I guess just knowing she doesn’t entirely hate me is a good thing.” He had to admit, she hadn’t yelled at him earlier, and appeared to have a good time. The chess match had been very interesting to say the least. “ Was I being a jerk during the match?” he questioned, wondering if maybe he deserved the humiliating defeat.

“Judging by the smug expression you wore through most of it, I would say yes. Though it’s not much different from when you duel,” Marik said with an amused smirk.

“I have to agree with Marik. You do act pretty smug when facing an opponent,” Yugi added with a chuckle.

Atem simply shrunk in despondence.

“Hey, it wasn’t entirely unwarranted,” Marik commented. “Kat kind of goaded you along the way. From my observation on how the match went between the two of you, that it wasn’t too far off from how it’s always been.”

Atem looked up and across to the Tomb Keeper. “ Thank you. Even with everything that has happened between us, and is currently happening, I appreciate that you were able to share that little bit of information with me.” He asked to take control through the link to his host, who happily obliged. He rose in his host’s body, crossing the room and extending their hand. “Especially since I know you didn’t have to. Can we start over? Maybe consider each other friends instead of a Pharaoh and a Tomb Keeper?”

Marik looked up at the extended palm questioningly. “Are you doing this because you can’t voice your suspicions of me anymore?”

Atem’s face fell, having forgotten about that part of the wager. “No. I’m being sincere. Bakura asked me what I thought of you, and I found I couldn’t answer. I want to change that,” he stated in earnest.

Marik rose, feeling for the first time he was on equal ground with Atem, and took the hand offered. “Then yes! So….no hard feelings about me dating your possible wife?” he asked nervously.

Atem stared at him with a hollow expression, slowly releasing from the handshake. “Still not thrilled about that part. But unfortunately there’s not much I can do about it. Just…. maybe … . keep the overly affectionate stuff for when I’m not around. It would be greatly appreciated.”

Marik laughed. “I can’t make any promises, but I’ll see what I can do.”

---

Both Marik and Yugi had searched the tree near the shop the following morning for any sign of the latter’s guardian, but after several minutes of being unable to locate her and not wanting to be late for school, they left. As was expected, they were greeted at the gate by Bakura, who offered no insight into the other elemental’s whereabouts. They met with the others in Yugi’s friend group, explaining a good portion of the events that had transpired over the weekend before the bell rang, promising to share more during lunch.

Bakura stretched as the bell for lunch rang, glad to be able to get up and move around. He was nearing the top of the stairs to the roof when he heard Téa squeal excitedly.

“Oh my gosh! Look at the cute kitty!”

Bakura rushed up the last few steps just in time to see Téa kneeling down and getting ready to pet a very familiar black feline decorated in gold Egyptian jewelry. The cat was sitting with its sapphire eyes narrowed, the tip of its tail flicking back and forth bitterly. Panic crossed Bakura’s face as he rushed over to snatch the feline up and hold it with both hands out of Téa’s reach.

“Uh, I wouldn’t pet this kitty if I were you...” he said nervously. “It...ow!” he dropped the cat as it bit his hand. “….it bites,” he growled bitterly, staring at the feline. It arched its back and hissed.

Marik appeared on the rooftop seconds later and the feline rushed up to him, climbing his side and perching on his shoulder. It swatted at one of his earrings for a second, before nuzzling it’s head under his chin while purring loudly.

“Hey, that tickles!” he laughed, while removing the cat from his shoulder. “Where were you this morning? I was looking everywhere,” he questioned the feline while cradling it close to his chest. The cat simply replied with a ‘ mau’. Marik looked down in confusion and concern at the cat. “Everything okay?”

Bakura was just as confused as the Tomb Keeper. He walked up and closely examined the cat. “Okay, what’s going on? Why haven’t you transfigured back?”

The cat glared at him for a second with its ears flattened, then lowered its head and ears as if ashamed. It let out a very quiet ‘ mau’, then looked away.

Bakura looked at it with a puzzled stare for a moment before sporting an amused grin. “You got stuck again, didn’t you?” he laughed.

The feline replied by flatting its ears again and growling at the elemental.

“What do you mean she’s ‘stuck’?” Marik asked, looking confused.

“It means your girlfriend is having some ‘technical difficulties’ switching back into a human,” Bakura replied, continuing to express his amusement at the situation.

The feline lunged itself towards Bakura’s face, but he caught her before she could sink her claws in. She bit his hand again, forcing him to drop her yet again.

“Dammit! You bite me one more time and I’ll throw you into the Shadows!” Bakura shouted at the tiny beast. This prompted the cat to lunge at him once more, though this time he was ready. He quickly summoned forth a small circle of Shadow in front of him, causing the cat to pass through into the darkness. He quickly shut the portal after the tiny beast vanished. “Serves you right,” he stated bitterly.

“Bakura! Did you seriously just throw my girlfriend into the Shadow Realm!?” Marik shouted, grabbing the elemental by the collar of his shirt.

“Relax. I’ll bring her back once she’s had time to cool off,” Bakura stated as though it were no big deal.

The shadows beneath Marik and Bakura’s feet shifted, combining and enlarging to become one beneath them. Marik let go and stepped back, unsure of what was happening.

Bakura’s face fell, realizing he had made a mistake. “Oh shit….I forgot about that…”

The feline leapt out of the darkness below, shifting mid-air into the tiny gold and midnight elemental. She had one fist retracted back, ready to make contact with the other elemental’s face.

Bakura emitted a small whimper as the girl landed on him, bringing her fist down next to his head. The shadows on the ground returned to normal.

“It’s not funny , ” she stated bitterly, her face not far from his.

Bakura looked up above her, then smirked. “No, but those are.” He motioned, pointing at the top of her head.

Kat sat up straight and grabbed the top of her head, realizing she was partially shifted and sporting a set of cat ears. Her face and ears fell in annoyance. “Let me guess….my tail is showing too….”

“Awe, it’s so cute though!” Bakura teased. He then looked at her slyly. “You know, if you wanted to sit on my lap, all you had to do was ask…” he commented, referring to how she was still straddling him.

She stood up quickly, ears back and nose up in the air as she walked over towards Marik. “You wish.”

“Umm...somebody wanna explain what da heck is going on?” Joey asked in extreme confusion.

“I’m with Joey on that,” Tristan added.

“Oh yeah! We didn’t get to tell you much about Kat this morning. She’s an elemental like Bakura,” Yugi explained. “Also, her and Marik just started dating,” he added unenthusiastically.

Joey rushed over and grabbed Marik around the neck while digging a fist into the top of Egyptian’s head in a noogie. “Hehe! Way ta go Marik! Not even here for a few weeks and he’s got himself a real-life cat-girl!”

Marik wriggled out of the hold, straightening the hair that Joey had messed up. “Was that really necessary?” he asked irritably.

“Awe c’mon, it was just in good fun. Ask Yug, I do it ta Tristan all da time!”

“Yeah, and I hate it! Do you know how long it takes to look this handsome?” Tristan said proudly while pointing a thumb at himself.

“Must not take very long, because ya look like something dat fell outta da trash truck,” Joey taunted.

“What was that!?”

“You heard me!”

Joey and Tristan began their usual head-locked wrestling match, while the others just sighed in exasperation over the duo’s usual antics.

Téa turned towards Marik and Kat. “Ignore those two idiots. Congrats by the way!” she said happily.

Kat glared at the brunette with ears flattened against her skull, then marched over and put a finger in Téa’s face. “Keep your grubby mitts off this one. I’ll claw your eyes out if you so much as bat an eyelash in his direction,” she warned bitterly, her tail flicking back and forth in irritation.

“Um...what?” Téa was confused by the unwarranted hostility.

Bakura rushed over, grabbed the tiny elemental by the shoulders, and directed her back towards the Tomb Keeper. “Ignore her. She’s still bitter about something one of your former incarnations did,” he said nervously.

Marik picked up on the hints and placed his arms around Kat’s small frame. “ Habibty, are you jealous over the reincarnation of a girl that I’m going to guess tried to steal a certain someone from you?”

The elemental shrunk down, ears falling in embarrassment. “…no…maybe…” she pouted.

“You have nothing to worry about. She’s not my type,” he tried to reassure his girlfriend.

Kat continued to pout. “….you sure put a lot of focus on her during the tournament….”

Both Marik and Téa paled at the comment. “Oh…….that…” he said uncomfortably.

Kat took note of Marik’s sudden discomfort, looking up at him in apology. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have brought it up.” She then looked towards Téa. “I should apologize to you as well. You’re not Téana, and I shouldn’t treat you as such.”

“It’s okay...I think?” Téa still wasn’t sure what was going on.

Bakura looked in confusion towards the other elemental. “Who the hell are you and what have you done with Kat? The crazy bitch I know doesn’t apologize that easily.”

Kat looked over at him, her ears and tail expressing her annoyance. “Don’t make me bite you again.”

“Ah, there she is,” Bakura said in amusement. “So, want to explain what’s up with the partial shift?”

“No.”

Bakura shrugged. “Fine. Not my problem after all. Now if you’re done trying to threaten reincarnations, I’m going to eat before I have to return to class.” He then went and sat against one of the nearby railings.

Joey and Tristan had ended their wrestling match and joined Bakura in devouring their meals.

“I’m not certain what the hostility was about, but you apologized so that’s good enough for me,” Téa stated. “Maybe we can all hang out one of these days and get to know one another better.”

Kat looked at the other girl in puzzlement. “I threatened you and you want to hang out ?”

“Well, yeah. It would be a great way to show you I’m not whoever you thought I was,” Téa said smiling.

“I swear, Jono got dumber with each reincarnation, but you somehow became more confusing,” Kat stated flatly.

“I’m going to pretend I actually understood what that meant and walk away now,” Téa said warily, then joined the others to eat before the end of the period.

“Care to join us? Or are you going to rush off?” Marik questioned.

Kat looked around, confused. “Where’s Yugi and Atem?”

“Huh? I thought they were-” Marik looked around, realizing he hadn’t seen the Pharaoh or his host since leaving the classroom.

Kat freed herself from Marik’s grasp, transfiguring back into a cat and running into the building. Bakura noticed the sudden departure and looked to the Tomb Keeper for answers.

“Yugi isn’t up here.”

Bakura panicked. “What do you mean? He was right behind me on the sta-” He suddenly realized that Yugi hadn’t come through the door to the roof behind him, Marik had. “Fuck!” He rushed back into the building, trailing after the other elemental. The others on the roof quickly followed.

---

Atem wasn’t sure what had happened. One second he was with Yugi behind Bakura on the stairs to the roof, the next he was in control of their body and standing in what appeared to be the Shadow Realm.

“Yugi?” He looked around, but couldn’t see or sense his host.

“ Sorry, I had to lock him in the Puzzle for a bit. He’s safe though,” stated a very Yugi like voice. The voice was a bit more laid back than Yugi’s, with a slightly lower pitch.

“Who are you? Why have you brought me here?” Atem asked suspiciously.

“ Just someone that wants to ask your opinion.”

Atem looked around, trying to find the source of the voice. Each time it spoke, it came from a different direction, as if it were one with the Shadows. “Are you the one that is referred to as the Shadow Walker?” he questioned.

“ How very perceptive. Yes, I am,” the Shadow Walker stated, sounding mildly surprised.

“You said you wanted my opinion. Of what?”

“ More of a ‘who’.”

“You wish to ask my opinion of a person?”

The Shadow Walker laughed in amusement. “ If you can truly call her a ‘person’. I wish to know your opinion of the Daughter of Anubis.”

“Katrina? What does my opinion of her matter to you?” Atem puzzled.

“ I’m just curious.” The voice sounded bored.

“I’m not really certain what I can say that will help you determine anything. I know little about her, other than she and I were once very close….possibly even married.”

“ You were….and technically since you never crossed into Duat….still are.”

“I think she sees it differently.”

“ She tries….but she knows the truth.”

Atem felt uneasy. “ What is it you are trying to determine exactly?”

“ If I should step in on your part.”

“Step in? What do you mean by that?”

“ Doesn’t it bother you that she’s ‘seeing’ the Tomb Keeper?” the voice puzzled.

“So what if it does? Katrina has made it clear that she is not interested in whatever relationship we might have once had.”

“ She called you ‘Ibib’. Surely that means she still holds some affection towards you? That means there’s still a chance between the two of you, right?”

“Even if that were the case, it’s not for me to decide how she feels. I may not remember my time with her, but it still hurts to see her with someone else. That being said, if she truly wants to be with someone else, who am I to stop her?”

“ You sound as if you don’t even want to fight for her.”

“What would be the point? It would only anger her and drive her farther away.”

 

Silence.

 

The voice sighed. “ I suppose you’re right. BUT….if you change your mind….feel free to call for me.”

The Shadows vanished, and Atem found himself standing in the middle of one of the school’s hallways.

“ Atem! What just happened!? I was trapped in the Puzzle!” Yugi’s apparition beside him was in a state of full panic.

Atem retreated, allowing his host to regain control. As Yugi opened his eyes, he spotted the familiar face of Kat running directly towards him. She rushed up and embraced him, then pulled him back at arms length to inspect him, worry written across her face. He noticed she was sporting a set of cat ears with a matching tail.

“You’re not hurt or anything? Everything is okay?” she asked in extreme concern.

“I...think….everything is okay….” Yugi was very confused.

Kat let out a sigh of relief. Then looked at him, still holding him by the shoulders. “What happened? Where were you?”

Yugi was still trying to figure out the elemental’s sudden strange behavior towards him. There weren’t many direct interactions between them, so for her to show the same level of concern his grandfather and friends would was a bit odd. “I’m….not sure? I was heading up to join the other’s for lunch, then I was locked away in the Puzzle.”

Kat released him, concern and puzzlement crossing her features. She perked an ear behind her as a group of students began to approach from around a corner. She grabbed the teen in front of her and drug him to a nearby empty classroom.

“Atem, what the hell happened?” she asked the spirit that had coalesced beside his host.

“ It was the Shadow Walker. He took us to the Shadow Realm. He wanted to ask for my opinion.”

Atem was surprised to see Kat go from concern to panic.

“Did he show himself to you?” she asked worriedly.

Atem shook his head. “No. It was as if he was one with the Shadows. All I heard was his voice, though I’m going to assume it wasn’t real, just like the likeness of you in the Puzzle.”

Kat appeared to be relieved. “You said he wanted your opinion. Of what?” she questioned, again concerned.

“ He appeared to be very concerned about your relationship with Marik, and whether he should step in on my behalf. He confirmed that you and I were, and technically still are, married.”

Kat scowled at him. “So what now? Are you going to try and tell me who I can and can’t date?” she asked bitterly.

Atem shook his head. “ On the contrary. It’s not my place to say. It’s obvious that you have moved on from whatever we might have been,” he stated in earnest.

Kat eyed him suspiciously. “Are you being mind controlled or something? That does not sound anything like the Atem I know.”

This caused the spirit to chuckle. “ I’m not certain who the Atem you know is. I’ve no recollection of him.”

“Oh, really? Stands about your height, crazy hair, is a real sore loser. You sure you don’t remember him?” Kat said sarcastically.

“ Nope.”

The two laughed over the joke, making Yugi smile. He was glad to see them getting along. His stomach grumbled loudly, drawing the attention of the two ancient beings.

“Um...sorry. Not to break up the two of you getting along, but I should probably try to eat what I can before classes resume,” he said as he fidgeted nervously.

“Go ahead. I’ll take care of the teacher if you’re late to class.”

“I probably don’t want to know, do I?”

Kat looked at him in confusion. “Huh? Do you think I’m going to use magic on them or something?”

“You’re not?”

“ No . Everyone knows that money and a well placed handshake can go a long way,” she chuckled.

Yugi’s face fell. “Bribery? That’s better than magic I guess.” He took a nearby seat and began to eat.

“ And how much money and well placed handshakes make people ignore those?” Atem questioned in amusement, pointing towards her ears and tail.

Kat glanced upwards for a second, then down at her arm. She brought it in front of her and sank her fangs in, holding them there until the ears and tail vanished, lapping at the blood that remained after the wound had healed. She then looked casually towards the spirit. “I haven’t the slightest clue as to what you are talking about.”

Atem and Yugi were both slightly shocked at her actions. “ Doesn’t that hurt?” Atem asked.

“Every time,” she sighed. She then began to look around the room, as if studying its layout. “Take all the time you need. This room won't get used during the next class period,” she stated, changing the topic.

“How do you know that?” Yugi questioned.

Kat didn’t even look at him as she answered. “I’ve watched over you your entire life. Knowing the layout of every building you enter, and who is where and when is kind of important stuff to know.”

Yugi paused from eating. “Is that why you were so concerned when I disappeared?”

“Of course.”

He hung his head, putting the bite he was holding down. “Because without me you can’t bring back Atem….”

“Huh?” Kat turned to see the melancholy that had taken over the teen. “That has nothing to do with it. Believe it or not, I do hold emotional attachment towards you. You’re…..”

Yugi looked up, a bit surprised to see the elemental physically expressing a deep amount of sorrow. Her posture told him that she didn’t see him as just Atem’s host. That her concern for him earlier had been genuine.

“I’m sorry. I guess I just assumed that I was just a means to an end,” he stated quietly.

“No. You’re more than that. I’ve kept you at a distance. Tried to keep you safe. Right now, when I look at you….I see a light in the darkness. You are the one that drives me. Reminds me of why I’m still fighting.”

Yugi wanted to ask what she meant by that, but the sound of several pairs of feet stopping outside the door prevented him. The door burst open with his friends standing on the other side. They all rushed in, grateful to see that Yugi was okay. Bakura was the last to enter, closing the door behind him.

“Yugi! We’re glad you’re alright! We were so worried! Where did you go?” Téa questioned, fussing over her friend.

“It’s a bit much to explain right now Téa, but everything is alright,” Yugi answered, smiling in reassurance.

The others were getting ready to barrage Yugi with more questions when they were interrupted by shouting.

“Kura, I am this close to royally kicking your ass!” Kat was holding her index finger and thumb extremely close together near Bakura’s face.

“Hey! It’s not my fault! The kid was fucking right behind me!”

“How could you not sense he was missing!?”

“You didn’t sense it either!”

Kat backed down for a minute, then stared bitterly towards Bakura. “There’s something I have to take care of. Think you can manage to go the rest of the day without losing him?”

“Yeah, yeah. Get out of here.” Bakura waved her off, and she vanished into her usual vortex of fire. He then looked towards the group. “The rest of you should hurry off. The bell will be ringing soon. Yugi and I will join you shortly.”

The others looked towards each other, then left reluctantly, reiterating the same warning Kat had given.

“I’m sorry you got in trouble,” Yugi said apologetically.

“Not your fault kid. I just apparently need to relearn how to sense when unfamiliar magic is being used near me.”

“At least one good thing came out of it.”

“Oh?”

“Kat and Atem were actually getting along for a few minutes,” Yugi said, smiling.

Bakura stared in shock. “For real???”

“ Yes. It was a bit of a surprise to me too. And a relief,” Atem added.

Bakura chuckled in amusement. “I wouldn’t get too comfortable just yet. I’m certain you’ll still find a way to unintentionally piss her off.”

Notes:

Malik's use of the endearment 'ka-ib' for the most part is made up based on the closest I could find in the Kemetic language for 'dearest friend' was 'the one closest to my heart' (which a dear friend should be), which is written in English as 'k ib' (though not necessarily pronounced this way because that's just how Kemetic works).

Chapter 8: Chapters 22-23

Notes:

TW: Vampirism-like actions

SMUT IN LATTER PORTION OF CHAPTER 23

Small Trigger Warning: In the smut section there may be a part that seems a bit non-con. I assure you that it 100% consensual in this instance, but I know some people may get triggered by the descriptive action as it can be very borderline. I apologize in advance.

I have added a line-break just after the smut part to kind of add to the 'Hey I needed a few to catch my breath'.

---

Chapter 22

---

 

Thump-thump

Thump-thump

Thumpthumpthumpthumpthumpthumpthump-

Kat grabbed at her chest and fell to the ground on her knees.

The leaves of the eucalyptus and palms swayed to and fro lightly in the breeze of the early morning of her home located outside of Luxor. The garden was a near replica of the one from the palace that she and Atem had resided in. The one distinguishable difference between the two was the small apple orchard off to the side. The garden itself led to a modernized version of the palace. It was much smaller, with many rooms that no longer served a purpose having been removed. The materials used to build it were fairly modern as well, holding up better than sun dried bricks made of mud and straw. It was the one place that, despite the modern changes, still felt like home. Between magic and technology, she had managed to keep this oasis hidden from the rest of the world.

Her head spun lightly. Today was a bad day for this to happen. She still needed to confront her little ‘Shadow Walker’ about the stunt he had pulled. Kat managed to pull herself upright, her eyes no longer their beautiful sapphire hue. Instead they had been replaced by deep crimson orbs that hungered. She walked towards her home, finding her way to the door of the one that had prompted her return. She opened it, finding a near exact replica of how Atem once looked sitting in front of a large TV screen. His blue eyes were the one thing that set him apart from his paternal predecessor, and marked him as a descendant of Anubis. He sat focused and frustrated, controller in hand.

As the avatar on the screen died of a fatal shot to the head, he stood up and screamed in frustration. “That’s bullshit! If I can’t shoot through a fuckin rock, they they shouldn’t be able to either!” he shouted in his voice that was oh-so-close to Atem’s host. With his appearance, Kat was extremely grateful he didn’t share his patriarch’s baritone voice as well.

A circle of light formed around the boy, runes and various symbols etching along the inside and outside edges, visible ley lines forming at certain points.

“Hey! What gives!?” Imhotep shouted towards the caster.

Kat looked at him bitterly with her crimson eyes. “You wanted to learn how to cast a containment circle, did you not? I thought maybe we could start with a little…. demonstration ….on how they worked.”

The teen looked at her slyly, flashing a fanged grin in her direction. A rather unfortunate feature inherited from her. “What’s the matter Shae? Mad that I stole your favored child from under your nose? How long did it take you exactly to realize he was missing?” he taunted.

“I don’t have time for your bullshit and games, Im. Pull another stunt like that and-”

“You’ll what? What can you do that I can’t undo?” he interrupted. He pulled out a miniature replica of the Millennium Puzzle. “You gave me this to hold onto. It contains all of his memories. He needs to remember, right? I’m just doing my part in helping,” the teen stated, feigning innocence.

“You know why I’ve been holding off. Do you really want to see your own brother being used as a mindless puppet to bring about the End?”

“So then take his place! You’re the one Anubis originally wanted! You’re strong enough to fight his control! Oh, I know why! You’re too busy fucking my father’s pretty slave boy! ” Imhotep shouted angrily.

The light of the circle intensified as the crimson in Kat’s eyes glowed brightly, the circumference shrinking and pressing in dangerously close to the bitter teen’s frame.

“Marik is no slave . You ever refer to him as one again, and you’ll finally understand why even the gods fear me,” Kat stated in an even, cold tone. “I may be strong, but as is evident by the temporary loss of my comrades nearly fifteen years ago, my mind is not. I am trying to correct that, but I can’t do a damn thing when I have a petulant brat trying to jump the gun.”

The sclera of her eyes began to vein matched crimson, making all but her pupils the color of blood. The pupils themselves began to constrict into narrowed slits.

Imhotep noted the change, holding his tongue from whatever bitter retort he had intended towards being called a ‘petulant brat’. “ Shae, when was the last time you fed?” he asked worriedly.

“That’s not your concern,” She constricted the circle yet again, making it press in on the teen.

He showed his discomfort, but pressed on. “Seriously, I think you should consider going out for a hunt. You’re not looking too well right now.”

The circle constricted yet again. It became evident to the teen at this point that his mother was losing control over herself.

“Mkhai!” he shouted, hoping his uncle was awake.

Seconds later Kat grabbed the sides of her head, the circle vanishing from around Imhotep. Her eyes widened excitedly, her fangs flashed in a sadistic grin. Mkhai’s usual method of placating his sister was apparently not working.

Thump-thump.

Thump-thump.

Thumpthumpthumpthumpthumpthumpthump-

Where is the boy with the golden hair and pretty eyes? He smells so wonderful . I want to taste the sweet nectar beneath his flesh. I want to see how beautiful crimson looks on his golden body. Where is my gami-

Kat paused. The look of excitement she possessed was replaced by confusion. What was she doing? What was she thinking ? She tried to focus, but the pulse in her head was too loud. There was a boy with blue eyes, dark skin, and tri-colored hair trying to talk to her. What was he saying? His lips were moving, and his brow was furrowed in concern, but the pulsing…..why won’t it stop!? Wait...what is that boy doing? Why does he have that blade pressed to the vein of his wrist? Crimson. Sweet crimson. Why do you allow it to stream down like that!? YOU’RE WASTING IT!

She lunged forward, taking the wrist that was offered, sinking her fangs in deeply. Imhotep flinched at the roughness of the bite, but otherwise remained still. He stroked her hair as she had done many times to him over the years. He understood the hunger. No...it was more than hunger. It was an intense thirst that consumed you, body and mind. He wiped away the tears that fell as she slowly began to regain control over her actions.

If he had still been mortal, the intense loss of blood would have killed him. But he wasn’t. Having been born with his magic already in effect, he had always known that he would end up like his mother and uncle. He had taken control and decided several months ago to stop his aging. Aside from his newfound immortality, his Awakening had only strengthened his ability to control the Shadows.

Kat released her grip on Imhotep’s wrist, tears falling as she tried to hide her face in her hands. She had nearly released the creature that she tried so hard to keep hidden. The one that Anubis had hoped would help in razing the world so that it could start anew. Imhotep had learned control over his beast, having to master it when he was still a toddler. It could not be controlled by another, especially Anubis. His twin , however, was another story. His beast lay dormant. It could easily be controlled upon his Awakening. This made taking his brother the most logical approach in the eyes of the death god.

Imhotep embraced the woman that had brought him into this world, attempting to comfort her. They often fought, usually due to his jealousy over her spending so much of her focus on his father’s host. In the end she was still his mother, and she was all he had ever known apart from Mkhai. He didn’t have any actual friends. There were those he had met online, but they were nothing more than avatars on a screen with voices attached. There were a few immortals, like Ahneket, but they weren’t what he really considered ‘friends’. To him, the idea of a friend is what Yugi had. He would occasionally tag along in his brother’s shadow, pretending that he was a part of his little group. They went all over. They went to malls together, joined in epic battles of good versus evil, even went to an actual school. They laughed, shared pizza, even comforted one another when they were sad. All he had ever known was the world within the hidden oasis, and his view of the rest of the world as he leapt from shadow to shadow. Until his father’s return, he was forbidden from interacting with anything that the light was able to touch outside of the oasis. Was it really that bad to want to be able to finally be a part of all of that? But bringing back his father meant Awakening his brother. That in turn led to Anubis being able to claim what was promised, which led to the End of this world.

“I’m sorry Shae . You were right. I was acting selfishly,” he said quietly.

Kat had stopped crying, and was silently contemplating. “It’s my fault. I ask too much of you. Of the both of you. I’m so tired of trying to keep so much hidden. It was difficult before, but now…..now it feels impossible.” She released herself from the teen’s embrace. She gently stroked the cheek of the boy that looked nearly identical to the one she tried so hard to protect. “Maybe we should stop hiding? Lay it all out in the open? It seems inevitable after all.”

Imhotep looked at his mother in surprise. “But what about Anubis? And the End?”

Kat allowed herself to smirk. “I don’t recall Anubis ever saying that he would claim your brother immediately upon your father’s resurrection. He only said that Yugi belonged to him upon his Awakening . I was trying to prolong that, since I need a small fraction of his blood while he is still mortal for the ritual. By prolonging the ritual, Anubis couldn’t force the Awakening. I guess it just means we’ll have to work harder at making sure he stays un-Awakened for a bit longer.”

“My old man will remember everything, including the reason he wanted to forget. Are you certain you are ready for that? And what about your new boyfriend? I’m certain what he said earlier about not stopping the two of you from being together is going to change drastically. I’ve looked at the memories. I know what kind of person my father was.”

“As do I. But I’m starting to think that maybe he’s changed a bit. No doubt it’s due to your brother’s influence. If he returns to his usual demeanor, I’ll just have to pull out my hidden Ace,” Kat stated calmly. She then looked at the boy in front of her questioningly. “Are you ready to join the rest of the world? To be a part of it, and not just its shadow?”

Imhotep’s eyes lit up in excitement, the sapphires within shining brightly. “I...I get to come with you?”

Kat nodded. “I think it’s time everyone officially meets one another.”

---

Bakura looked at the text he had received, confusion written across his face. Kat wanted him to bring both Yugi and Marik to her place after school. The text also said that he had better be prepared, just in case. Just in case of what? What the hell was he supposed to prepare for?

He and the two teens approached the address that luckily the Tomb Keeper still had saved on his phone. Kat rushed from the front door to embrace Marik, who was obviously happy to see her as well.

“So what the hell is this all about?” Bakura questioned in his usual tone that made him sound as though everything was an annoyance.

“First things first, I need your help in reinforcing the barrier. Don’t want any uninvited guests.” Kat replied with a smile. She was a bit more chipper than usual.

Bakura raised a brow in curiosity, then shrugged and wandered over towards where he sensed a ley line.

“You two, go wait inside. Help yourself to whatever. I made sure there is more than beer in the fridge this time,” she chuckled, motioning for Yugi and Marik to enter the house. After they had entered, she walked towards another section of the property to help in reinforcing the ward.

Marik was obviously familiar with the home’s layout, and wasn’t surprised to see that the computer setup had been moved to make way for more seating around the low table. What did surprise him was the placement of five cushions.

“Huh, I wonder if Malik is going to be here too?” he questioned aloud to himself.

“What was that?” Yugi asked, still taking in the room.

Before Marik could reiterate himself, the door to the kitchen swung open. An Egyptian-bronzed version of Yugi stood surprised in the doorway, a sandwich held mid-air towards his mouth. Yugi’s eyes bulged, and he looked like he was about to freak out.

“NONONO! Don’t freak out! I can explain! Kinda…” the look-alike said, dropping the sandwich and trying to keep the other from going into a full on panic.

Marik was a bit surprised too, but after hearing the voice from the doppelganger, realized exactly who it was. “You’re Imhotep, aren’t you?” he stated rather casually.

Imhotep eyed him suspiciously. “Um...yeah?”

The Tomb Keeper had an expression of unamusement across his face. “I have to admit, after hearing your voice and learning about Kat’s possible relationship with the Pharaoh, I had my suspicions.” He looked back and forth between Imhotep and Yugi a few times, then returned his focus to the former. “Please tell me magic was involved?”

Imhotep looked at Marik in confusion for a moment before he realized what the Tomb Keeper was insinuating. “Hey, my Shae might have some freaky fetishes, but that is not one of them. She has Meskhenet to thank.”

Marik released a sigh. “That’s a relief.”

Yugi, who was very shaken, was beyond confused. “Would someone care to explain things to me? Because there is another me in front of my face….and it isn’t Atem.”

Imhotep leaned in close, as if inspecting the look-alike. “I don’t see it.”

“Huh? See what???” Yugi questioned, still super confused.

The darker skinned teen stood straight and grinned. “She’s always commenting how we look the same. That is a complete lie. I’m waaay better looking,” he chuckled. He leaned in again, getting close to Yugi’s face. “So….” he said with narrowed eyes. His expression quickly shifted to excitement. “….what’s it like having our old man in your head all the time? Does it get annoying? Can you block him out? Can he block you out? How does the shared body thing work exactly? Do you share senses? Like if he’s in control can you feel what he touches? What about taste and smell?” Imhotep rambled quickly, bombarding Yugi with the long string of questions.

Yugi paled and his head spun trying to comprehend everything the other him had just asked. The other teen was jerked back away from his face by the collar of his tee-shirt.

“Im, we talked about this. It’s called ‘personal space’. And how can you expect him to answer anything? He’s obviously overwhelmed.” Kat chastised towards the darker youth.

Imhotep shrunk sheepishly. “I’m sorry. I’ve just never been able to get that close before. Or talk to him for that matter. I still can’t believe he’s right here in front of me!” the boy bubbled excitedly.

“Yugi, you might want to sit,” Kat said towards the baffled teen while motioning towards one of the cushions.

He sat on the nearest cushion. Kat sat next to him, Marik behind her as he had during the chess game. Bakura sat on his other side to create space between him and the overly excited Imhotep.

“Atem, you too,” she added.

The spirit of the Pharaoh coalesced beside his host, causing Imhotep to squirm anxiously in excitement.

Kat took a steadying breath, then looked towards Yugi and Atem. “I would like to formally introduce the ‘Shadow Walker’. This is Imhotep….my son.”

Imhotep bounced eagerly, ready to burst.

“He’s also your twin brother,” she added.

Imhotep couldn’t contain his excitement any longer and lunged across the table to grasp his sibling’s hands in his own. “Isn’t it great! Now that we know about each other, we can hang out together! I don’t have to pretend to be with you and your friends anymore!”

Yugi was in shock. There was too much happening at once. He had a twin? What did he mean by ‘pretend’? Wait, his twin was the Shadow Walker? The one that had locked him in the Puzzle earlier and had been showing Atem his memories? And his twin was Kat’s son?……...Kat’s……. son …… .as in….she was Imhotep’s mother ……. his twin brother’s mother ……she was…. is …..

The gears in Yugi’s mind came to a halt as he remembered a conversation that had taken place when he was little. It was just before he started grade school. There had been a meet-n-greet with the incoming students, their immediate families, and the teachers. Yugi had only known his Grandpa Solomon, so when he saw all the other kids with other adults beside them he asked about it.

 

“ Grandpa, why do all the other kids have other grown-ups with them? Where are their Grandpas?”

Solomon had looked down at him, slightly confused. He then knelt down and smiled at his grandson. “Those other grown-ups are their moms and dads. Most families have them, but some are like ours.”

This had set Yugi to thinking. “Grandpa, how come I don’t have a mom or dad?”

He remembered Solomon looking as though he wanted to cry, but instead had embraced him tightly. “I’m sorry Yugi. Your dad died before you were born, and being with your mom was dangerous. She did what she had to do to keep you safe, so she left you with me.”

This had saddened Yugi, and he began to cry. Solomon had pulled him back to look him in the eye. “Don’t cry. Just because your mom isn’t here, doesn’t mean she doesn’t think of you. How do you think it would make her feel if she knew you were crying? It would make her very sad. You wouldn’t want that, now would you?”

Yugi tried to dry his tears as he shook his head. “No Grandpa. I’ll try my very best to always be happy, so that she’ll be happy too!” he said, trying to smile.

A few years later he discovered the box that held the Millennium Puzzle. Even in his frustration of trying to complete the Puzzle, he tried to be happy. He remembered what he had originally intended to wish for upon completing the relic. He wanted his mom to be happy….and to come home. As the years went by though, he forgot about wanting that. He wanted friends. He wanted to be truly happy and to have friends. That wish had come true. He was indeed very happy, and he had the greatest friends anyone could ask for. And now he had….

 

Yugi looked towards the flame elemental. He felt faint. He managed to release a hand from his twin’s firm grasp, and pointed a shaky finger in Kat’s direction. “You’re…... my ………..” he couldn’t form the word.

Kat looked at him apologetically, understanding his hesitation, and nodded.

Yugi continued to stare, his mind still trying to wrap around the idea that his roommate was dating his mom. His mom who was married to Atem….who was a spirit living in the Puzzle around his neck.

Bakura looked at the catatonic teen, waving a hand in front of his face. “I think you broke him...” he commented towards the other elemental.

Atem looked down at his host in concern. He understood Yugi’s reaction. He was having a difficult time wrapping his mind around it as well. He looked towards Yugi’s twin. It was strange to think there were two people in this era that looked like him. He suddenly remembered the barrage of questions Imhotep had asked. “….what’s it like having our old man in your head all the time?” Atem paled.

Kat noticed Atem’s reaction. “I take it you’ve already realized the next bit of information I have to share.”

“… ....but………….how?”

“The goddess Meskhenet. I assure you, the conception was entirely through her magic alone,” she replied nonchalantly.

Atem appeared to be just as relieved as the Tomb Keeper had been at hearing that bit of information.

Yugi fell over backwards, having lost consciousness from the influx of information.

“Yup. Completely short-circuited,” Bakura commented towards Yugi’s reaction. He rushed off to grab some water from the kitchen for when the teen came to.

Imhotep looked down at his sibling in confusion. “But we haven’t even told him the best part,” he stated, showing no concern at the fact that the information overload had caused his twin to pass out.

“Best part?” Marik asked, casually watching everything unfold. Having already pieced together most of the bombshell ahead of time made it easier to accept on his part.

Imhotep looked casually towards the Tomb Keeper, smiling slyly. “My old mad is going to be resurrected.” He held up the mini replica of the Puzzle that dangled around his neck. “And he’ll remember everything too. Have fun competing with your Pharaoh for my Shae’s affections.”

Kat glared at the goading teen. “Knock it off.”

“What? If you think I’m going to go around calling a Tomb Keeper ‘step-daddy’, think again,” he said bitterly towards the matriarch.

Marik wasn’t sure which direction the blood had gone in his face.

Kat rolled her eyes at the overly dramatic statement. “We’ve barely started dating. And I have zero interest in being with Atem again. So get over it.”

Imhotep fell back into his cushion, crossing his arms and pouting, glaring bitterly towards the Tomb Keeper the entire time.

Marik leaned in close to Kat. “I take it I’m not liked?” he said quietly near her ear.

“Im’s always had this idea that once Atem came back we would be one, big, happy family. He’s always known it wasn’t going to happen, but that hasn’t kept him from hoping. You’re a wrench in his plans to try and help me and Atem reconcile our differences,” she replied.

Yugi slowly roused from his unconscious state.

“Stay laying down for a few minutes. Give yourself time to recover,” Kat said, trying to keep Yugi from sitting up too fast.

Yugi turned his head back and forth slowly, trying to gather his bearings. “I had the weirdest dream,” he said with a halfhearted laugh. “This is going to sound funny. So in my dream, I had a twin brother….and….this is the real funny part….you told me you were my mother…..” Yugi continued to laugh at the strangeness of the idea.

Kat didn’t get a chance to speak, as Imhotep popped up excitedly next to Yugi and interrupted her. “It wasn’t a dream!” he said with an excited smile. “It’s all true! And you passed out before we could tell you that the Pharaoh in the Puzzle is our dad! And that we’re going to be resurrecting him soon! And look, he’ll remember everything too!” he continued to babble excitedly while showing Yugi his Puzzle replica.

Bakura returned with the glass of water for Yugi and a cool rag for his forehead, helping the teen with both. “I think you need to back the fuck off and give the kid some space,” he said towards Imhotep.

“I don’t take orders from you,” Imhotep fired back bitterly.

Kat gave him a look of disapproval. “Actually, you do. Kura is one of my Lieutenants. You will treat him with respect.”

“Oh please. Prince outranks Lieutenant.”

“And Queen outranks Prince . You’ll do as I say.”

Imhotep looked to Atem, as if hoping for back-up on the matter. “ Don’t look at me. I don’t have any say in this,” he stated, trying to back away from the sudden awkwardness.

Imhotep looked at the spirit, unimpressed, then retreated back to his seat to sulk.

Kat pinched the bridge of her nose in frustration. “I swear, he gets it from you ,” she stated irritably towards Atem.

Yugi managed to finally sit upright. “Thanks,” he said towards Bakura, for the drink...and for helping create some space. “So let me make sure I have this all straight: Kat and Atem were, are?, married. Somehow Kat gets pregnant by him millennia later, and Imhotep and I are the result? Or did I miss something in there?” he asked, extremely perplexed.

“You were kind of brain-fried when I explained Meskhenet’s involvement. I assure you, I am not a necrophiliac,” Kat stated boredly.

“Who’s Meskhenet?”

“Oh! I know this one!” Imhotep said excitedly. “Meskhenet is the Goddess of Childbirth. She creates one’s Ka and breathes it into their body. She pretty much just took a bit of essence from both our old man and Shae and combined them, then placed us inside of Shae. ”

“Not a comfortable experience, I assure you,” Kat said dryly.

Yugi looked towards his twin (a notion he was slowly coming to terms with). “I’m going to guess you don’t get out and around other people a lot.”

Imhotep perked up, happy to be spoken to directly by his sibling. “Not really. I mean, I talk to people online, and I follow around in your shadow, but that’s the extent of my interactions with the outside world. Other than that, it’s just been Mkhai and Shae .”

“Why do you keep calling Kat ‘Shae’? Is that the ancient Egyptian word for mother?” Yugi questioned.

“No. That would be Mut . My mother wasn’t from Kemet. She raised me to call her Ama-shae. Shae is just a shortened version,” Kat answered.

“Yeah. I tried calling her ‘mom’ once, but it was weird. I have no problem saying that she’s my mom to someone else, but calling her that is just….wrong.” Imhotep added.

Yugi chuckled. “I think I understand. It would be like walking up to my Grandpa and calling him Solomon.” A look of realization crossed his face. “Wait….does that mean Grandpa isn’t actually my grandpa at all?”

Kat hung her head a little. “No. Kura and I have known Solomon since long before your creation. He’s the reincarnation of the one member of Atem’s court that I trust wholeheartedly, Shimon. He was a young archaeologist when we first met. He also shares a bloodline with one of Atem’s former hosts, who in turn was descended from one of Atem’s cousins. So, there’s still relation….just extremely diluted and not in the way you have always thought.”

“Does he know about all of…. this ?” Yugi questioned while gesturing towards everyone in the room.

Kat nodded. “Yes. Making a late night purchase wasn’t my only reason for coming inside the other night. I was also informing him of what had happened at the park.”

“So that’s why he wasn’t surprised to see Bakura being….well...not Ryou.”

“Exactly. Solomon doesn’t question. When I first met him, I gave him an advantage in the field of Egyptology by restoring his memories from his time as Shimon. When I came to him with you one night, he didn’t ask why. He just took you and promised me he would do his best.” She had begun to reach out to brush aside one of the blonde locks away from Yugi’s eye, but quickly thought better of it and pulled her hand back. “I suppose remembering his time as Atem’s closest mentor might have had something to do with it,” she said quietly while looking away.

Yugi sat quietly, slowly trying to accept everything he had been told. “Can I...can I have a minute?” he asked, standing.

Kat nodded. He walked towards the door and stepped outside, then sat on the stoop to think.

“ Do you want me to leave as well?” Atem asked, having followed him.

“No. I’m guessing this is a lot for you to take in too,” he replied.

Atem looked across the yard, taking note of the field of magic that surrounded the perimeter that he was certain few could actually see. “ Yes it is. I was still trying to accept that I was once married. Now I find that I have two children….you being one of them.”

“That is surprising. I guess considering what we know of Bakura and Ryou though, maybe it shouldn’t be.”

Atem chuckled. “I have to admit, thinking of how different those two are, it’s an odder notion than our own situation.”

Yugi dropped his head a little, smiling slightly. “It’s funny to think that at one time I had actually wished for this. I should have figured that my whole life, even before the Puzzle, was somehow tied to ancient Egypt and magic.”

“ It does appear to be an unavoidable theme for us, ” Atem commented in amusement.

Yugi stood, ready to head back inside. “Imhotep mentioned that they were planning on restoring your memories and resurrecting you. We should see when they plan on doing this.”

Atem nodded. “I must admit I’m pretty excited! The way things were going, I was starting to think it might not happen at all!”

“You and me both!” Yugi said with a chuckle, opening the door.

 

---

Chapter 23

---

 

As Yugi and Atem entered, they noticed that the elementals were nowhere to be seen. Also, Imhotep had somehow coerced Marik into taking off his shirt so that the former could inspect the markings on the Tomb Keeper’s back.

“Uh, what’s going on? And where did Kat and Bakura go?” Yugi questioned in slight confusion.

“They went out back for a smoke break,” Marik replied casually.

“Okay….” Yugi found the idea of the elementals taking drags from sticks of rolled tobacco the least surprising notion after the earlier bombshell. “...and he’s staring at your back because….?”

“I’m trying to figure out what dyslexic squirrel wrote this. Some idiot tried to translate it from the original Akkadian Cuneiform into Kemetic Hieroglyphic, and only succeeded in butchering the original text worse than the idiot that butchered the Tomb Keeper’s back,” Imhotep commented.

“The ‘idiot’ that ‘butchered’ my back happened to be my father,” Marik retorted.

“Yeesh….and I thought Shae was a shitty parent. I can only imagine how he must feel about you and her dating.”

“Don’t know. I killed him about a year after he carved me up,” Marik said bitterly.

Imhotep looked down at the Tomb Keeper with a bored expression. “Somehow that doesn’t surprise me.”

“And what’s that supposed to mean?” Marik turned around and glared angrily.

“You’re dating my mom. If she wasn’t dating someone with worse mental stability than herself, I would be worried,” Imhotep glared back.

The voices of the two elementals could be heard entering from the far side of the kitchen, having returned from their break. Bakura entered the living area first, with Kat not far behind. Both stopped, confused by the scene of the darker youth and topless Tomb Keeper glowering imaginary daggers at each other. Kat looked Marik up and down, biting her bottom lip suggestively. She leaned in towards Bakura and said something in their unknown language.

Imhotep scrunched his nose up in disgust, grabbed Marik’s shirt from the table, and shoved it into the Tomb Keeper’s hands. “Please put this back on….” he demanded, still looking grossed out.

Marik looked at him questioningly. “You can understand them?”

“Unfortunately. And my mom saying that she wants to ride you like a Sheikh’s prized stallion was not something I needed to hear.”

Kat’s face turned scarlet, having forgotten that someone other than Bakura knew what she was saying. She quickly covered her face while groaning in frustration and embarrassment. “Kura….please kill me.”

Bakura couldn’t contain his amusement. “Hey, you said it, not me!” he laughed. He then leaned in towards Kat, putting an arm around her. “You know, if the Tomb Keeper doesn’t want to satisfy your needs, maybe he’ll consider sharing,” he commented while raising his brow up and down suggestively.

“If you recall correctly, I gave you a chance before he and I got together. You told me to get lost,” she stated, removing her hand from her face and glaring at the other elemental with an annoyed expression.

Bakura’s face fell. “So sue me for having a conscience. I wasn’t ready to spoil the purity of this body yet,” he pouted.

“You….have a conscience? Don’t make me laugh.”

Bakura rolled his eyes and removed his arm. “You know what, I take back my offer. I think I’ll make you suffer by making you wait for the Tomb Keeper to come around.”

Marik was standing by awkwardly, his face nearly as scarlet as his girlfriends. Meanwhile, Imhotep looked like he was going to be sick.

“Um….maybe I should go….” Yugi interjected, feeling just as uncomfortable as the other two at the conversation. Both he and Atem agreed through their link that the topic of the latter’s resurrection could wait a bit longer.

Kat attempted to compose herself from the awkwardly embarrassing situation. “We can talk about Atem’s revival later. I’ll need a few weeks to get everything ready anyway. If you want, I’m certain Imhotep would love to get to know you a bit more one-on-one,” she stated towards Yugi in an attempt to change away from the former topic.

Imhotep rushed up to his twin excitedly, staring at him with big blue eyes and a grin that begged for Yugi to say ‘Yes’.

Yugi had to laugh at his twin’s over enthusiasm. It reminded him of an overly-excited puppy. “Sure. I’m still coming to terms with everything, but I can’t pass up the opportunity to learn more about a brother I never knew I had.”

Imhotep turned towards his mother. “Can I take him back to the palace? I want to show him my collection!” he asked excitedly.

“You live in a palace?!” Yugi asked in shock.

“Technically, it’s a scaled down version of the original in Amarna,” Kat replied. “And yes, you can show him around... if he wants to go that is. You know the rules on your ‘collection’,” she said the last bit as a reminder towards Imhotep.

Imhotep waved her off. “Yeah, yeah. Look, don’t touch. I know.” He then turned back towards his twin. “So, you wanna check it out?! I can take us there through the Shadows. Oh, and don’t worry about anything bad happening in there…I have control over the place, so nothing can affect you unless I want it to!”

Yugi was a bit uneasy about the idea of traveling through the Shadow Realm, but felt that he could trust Imhotep to guide them safely though. He was, after all, the Shadow Walker. “Yeah! I just need to let Grandpa know I won’t be home until late,” he replied while reaching for his phone.

“I can do that for you if you want,” Bakura interjected.

Yugi smiled. “Thanks!” He waved as Imhotep put a hand on his shoulder, both becoming encased in Shadow and vanishing.

“I should probably inform Solomon of what’s going on anyway. I can update the wards around the shop while I’m at it,” Bakura added, looking towards the other elemental.

Kat nodded. “Yeah, I would appreciate that.”

Bakura vanished, just like the others had. Kat sighed, then realized that not everyone had left. Marik was still standing in her living area…..shirtless. The scarlet that had managed to fade from her face found its way back to her cheeks.

“Uh, sorry about the…..comment…….from earlier,” she said as she fidgeted nervously, trying to avoid eye contact.

Marik looked at her with a brow raised in curiosity. “So….a Sheikh’s prized stallion?”

Kat covered her face with a single palm in embarrassment, then peeked through her fingers in his direction. “Well, you do remind me of a pretty palomino I once owned….”

Marik approached her, dropping the shirt he was still holding. Kat realized that he had been inconspicuously holding it in a way to hide his reaction to her suggestive comment. He reached out and trailed her jaw with the tip of his index finger, bringing her chin up to face him. “And how did you come up with that comparison?” he questioned.

“Oh, you know, well toned golden body, silky pale-blonde mane…” she trailed her hands lightly from his chest down to the curved V of his Adonis belt. “You know, you have absolutely no right to look this good in front of me. It teases me.”

“ I tease you? What do you think you do to me?”

“Gods, you are going to make me break my own rule, aren’t you?”

“And what rule is that?”

“Let’s just say that if it weren’t for you still being a virgin, I would have taken you home with me that first night,” she replied playfully.

Marik leaned in close, sporting a knowing grin. “ Habibty, where did you get the idea I was a virgin?”

Kat gave him a puzzled look. “But...the way you act whenever sex is even hinted….”

“I think you’ve misunderstood my reactions. When I first discovered I had…. other tastes in romantic partners….it took me some time to come to terms with it. I do find the opposite sex appealing, but none have….shall we say…. piqued my curiousity. Then you come along and I find myself not only feeling something new, emotionally, but my body was curiously reacting in a way I hadn’t expected. I’ve simply been confused is all.”

Kat stared at him dumbfounded for a long moment, then began to chuckle. “If I had a copper piece for every time I helped a guy discover his gate swung in both directions, I would own an entire mine's worth!” she laughed.

“I don’t doubt that one single bit,” he chuckled lightly.

“So, do you think you can manage being with a woman?” she asked playfully.

“I think I can figure it out. It’s simply a different entrance point and less preparation.”

“Is it now? What if I like it the other way?” she teased.

“Do you??”

“I’m not opposed, but maybe later. Right now what I want is something a bit more…. direct .”

Marik chuckled. “As you wish…. my Queen, ” he said playfully.

Kat grabbed his hand, all but dragged him up the stairs, and shoved him roughly onto her bed. She practically tore the clothes from both his body and her own, leapt on top of him, and virtually shoved her tongue down his throat.

“Someone is desperate….” he managed to get out when they first came up for air.

“It’s been sixteen years. That’s a long time even by immortal standards. So either shut up so we can fuck, or get out.”

Marik smiled, then grabbed a handful of hair and brought her mouth back down to his. She pulled back after a long moment, then slid down his body, grasping his erection firmly. He bit his lip as she began stroking up and down slowly. She licked the head playfully a few times, then took it into her mouth, sucking gently. Her head bobbed, taking in more and more of his length each time. She came up for a quick breath, then swallowed his shaft in one go, moving up and down the entire length. This caused his breath to hitch sharply, and he threw his head back onto the bed, bucking his hips slightly in rhythm to her motion. His head felt dizzy as she tormented him. She would speed up while ghosting the trail along his perineum, then as he came close to his climax, she would slow down and gently caress his cock with her hand and lips.

“Stop fucking teasing,” he panted.

Kat backed off entirely, changing to simply massaging his sac. “Consider this punishment for leading me to believe you were untouched.”

Marik lifted his head enough to look down and see her wicked grin looking back up at him. He chuckled between breaths. “I didn’t lead you to believe anything. You made your own assumptions.”

She deep-throated his cock again, causing him to throw his head back yet again into the comforter. He grabbed a handful of her hair, bucking harshly into her mouth. He wasn’t going to let her come up again until he was done. She didn’t seem to mind, as she wrapped her free hand around his thigh and squeezed tightly, keeping the other one reserved for massaging close to his anal region. He felt the build up of his orgasm again and quickened his pace. His body went rigid for a moment, having reached his climax. He barely registered that she had swallowed his entire load, including the bit from the few spasmed thrusts after. She removed her mouth from his cock, then brought herself up to his panting face. She smiled as she gently pressed her lips to his, her tongue penetrating between them to meet with his.

He pulled back after a few moments, having realized what she just did. “Seriously?”

“What? You can’t tell me you’ve never tasted yourself before,” she commented playfully.

He rolled her onto her back, then hovered above her. “Not by choice, I assure you.”

“But you taste good. You don’t agree?”

“Of course I do.” Marik smiled slyly. “But you were mean to me. Teasing me like you did because of your own assumption. What’s stopping me from getting up and walking out the door?” he teased.

Kat looked down between them, then smirked. “The fact that you’re ready for round two.”

“Damn straight I am. My turn to tease you ,” he stated suggestively.

“Have fun with that. Oh, and a few words of advice: I like it rough. I promise there is nothing you can do to hurt me.”

“Nice and slow, got it.”

“You’re a dick,” she giggled.

“You started it.”

“If you say so.”

“So, no safe-word?” he asked, smiling with a brow raised in curiosity.

“Nope. I’ll just have to remember which name to scream.”

“That’s just mean.”

“I’m joking. Now will you stop hovering already? Or am I going to have to forcefully have my way with you?”

“I’m just trying to see how much longer you can endure knowing that I’m right here, yet still refusing to give into your whims.” He lowered just enough to rub his erection lightly on her labia, enjoying the way she squirmed, obviously wanting far more.

“That’s not fair,” she chastised.

“Oh, but it is.” He teased her neck with his lips. She tried to bring herself closer, but he pulled back just enough to keep her from getting what she wanted.

“For fucks sake Marik, this is beyond cruel.”

Marik sat up straight, wondering if he had just heard what he thought he heard. “Did you just say my name ???”

“Depends, will promising to scream it at the top of my lungs get you to stop teasing me?” she asked between quickened breaths.

“Oh gods yes. I want to hear it echo off the walls.”

“Then shut up and fuck me hard enough to make me,” she grinned.

He lowered himself between her legs, grabbed one of her hips, and penetrated sharply. She gasped, but the expression on her face suggested that she enjoyed it. He dug his fingers deep into her hip, and took a handful of hair at the nape of her neck for leverage, beginning to thrust hard and fast. She wrapped both legs around him, arching her back and pushing herself closer. As she moaned and mewled in ecstasy, her hands found their way onto his back. He flinched at the touch, but the haze of lust kept him from withdrawing. Instead it only served to make him push harder. His breathing was ragged, but he continued on, his climax building.

“….say it….” he begged between hitched breaths.

“….oh gods…harder….”

He obliged, sweat dripping from his brow. She dug her claws into his back, causing him to cry out. He wasn’t sure if it was from the pain or the ecstasy, but either way he enjoyed it in his lust-filled high.

“...marik….” she said in a whispered cry.

He was close. “Louder….”

“...Marik…..”

“Louder…!”

“Oh fuck! Marik... Marik...gods … ”

Her body arched further into him, her shoulders barely on the bed. She tightened her grasp around him with her legs, her claws digging deeper into his back.

“… ...ahhhfuc-…..MAR-...I-..K…! ”

Her screams of ecstasy cut off, unable to find use of her vocal cords as her own orgasm peaked. He buried his face into her hair as his body tensed and he came deep inside of her. He lay there for a moment, riding out the few remaining pulses of his orgasm. They both lay there, panting heavily. She didn’t appear to be bothered by the fact that he was still partially inside of her, or that his seed was leaking slowly down onto the comforter below.

“Gods…I needed that….” she stated quietly between ragged breaths. “I want more….but this is good for now…”

“….heh, just give me time to recoup….” Marik commented back while smiling, still breathing heavily.

---

“Fuck. Did I hurt you?” she asked after several moments, her breath still labored.

“I don’t think so…?”

“Here, let me check. I’m certain I felt my claws extend.”

Marik slowly lifted himself and crawled off to the side, flopping back down onto his stomach once Kat was no longer under him. He felt her weight shift to a sitting position as she got up to inspect his back.

She refrained from touching his back again as she looked over it. “Good news, bad news.”

“Oh?”

“I managed to not do much to the text above Obelisk. You can barely tell where my claws entered there. Sadly, I think I killed Ra,” she giggled.

He propped himself up on his elbows to look at her. “What do you mean you ‘killed Ra’?” he asked in perplexion.

Kat crawled off the bed and retrieved her phone. She crawled back up and took a picture of the Egyptian God Tablet on his back, then showed him the image. There were clear puncture marks through The Winged Dragon of Ra’s chest.

“Oh gods, you did kill him,” he chuckled. He rolled over, looking up at her and pulling her down onto his chest. “It’ll heal. Just like the rest of it did.”

“I guess I’ll have to learn to keep the claws a bit more under control. Can’t go destroying all that lovely craftsmanship.”

“Your son said it looked like it was written by a dyslexic squirrel.”

“He’s not wrong. The translation sucks,” she giggled.

The two continued to lay there, his arms wrapped around her, their naked bodies exposed to the air around them. Marik stroked her midnight waves, enjoying the vibrations of Kat’s purring that indicated her happiness towards him.

“I have to say, that’s pretty cute,” he commented in regards to her feline thrumming.

“Consider yourself lucky. I don’t allow many people to see this part of me,” she replied.

“Oh? And what makes me so special?”

“Not sure, and don’t care. I feel happy. That’s good enough for me.”

Kat lifted her phone and began typing something.

“Texting Bakura?” Marik asked.

“Mhmm.”

“About….?”

She didn’t answer. Just sent and replied to a string of texts between her and the pale elemental for several minutes, smiling and chuckling on occasion. She then lifted and turned herself to look Marik in the eyes.

“So, how do you feel about keeping me…. entertained ….for the remainder of the night?”

“I think I’m going to have a long day at school tomorrow.”

“Nope. We’re telling the school that you fell and are recovering from a mild concussion.”

“Whose idea was that?”

“Mine. Kura agreed. He said it’s obvious that by hooking up with me that you have some brain damage,” Kat stated jokingly.

This caused Marik to laugh. “You better hope my siblings don’t hear about this. They’ll start to ask questions.”

“So why don’t we pay them a visit tomorrow?”

Marik stared incredulously at Kat. “Are you insane! Do you know how they’ll react to the idea of me not just dating, but fucking the Pharaoh’s wife !?”

“So….we just let them find out...when exactly??? After Atem is up and walking about? I can picture that conversation already. They’re excitedly chatting with Atem trying to figure out gods-know-what, then he casually states ‘By the way, your brother is fucking my Queen”.”

Marik covered his face in frustration. “Point taken. Better they hear it from us. But can we wait a few days? I need time to mentally prepare for all the bitching that’s going to take place.”

“I can agree to that. How about Friday after school?”

“Ugh, sure.”

“I’m still taking you out tomorrow. We need to get you some stuff to keep here.”

This put Marik back into a better mood. “Oh? Planning on giving me more concussions?” he joked.

“Maybe. I say we start off tomorrow with morning sex, followed by shower sex, breakfast, after breakfast sex, then maybe Paris or Italy for some shopping, then more sex,” Kat said flirtatiously.

“But won’t after breakfast sex defeat the purpose of shower sex?” Marik questioningly mocked.

“Oh yeah. Hadn’t thought of that. Guess we’ll postpone shower sex for after breakfast sex. That way we can smell nice as we wander through expensive clothing stores.”

“ Habibty , you’re going to spoil me with such a lavish lifestyle.”

“Makes it hard for you to leave.”

He pulled her up so she was laying directly on top of him, kissing her lips softly. “That it does.”

Kat smiled at him curiously. “Round three?”

“Only if you don’t mind something a bit slower. I’m starting to feel like I’m running on E.”

She grabbed her phone again and opened one of the apps. “Place your order. I think I’ll survive with cuddling until you’re back up to par. But I would suggest something high in protein. You’re going to need it to make it through the night.”

“I’m starting to think I should have let you continue with your assumptions. You’re a slave driver,” he joked as he scrolled through the app and selected a few items from the menu.

“Don’t act like you don’t enjoy it,” she commented playfully. She placed a quick peck back on his lips, then crawled off the bed over to her dresser. She grabbed an oversized tee and threw it on, then proceeded to grab a pair of her brother’s joggers from the guest bedroom for Marik. “Meet me downstairs when you feel up to it. I’m going to get my computer set back up. We can kill a bit of time by watching a movie, or you can watch me do some farming on the game.”

“You want me to order you anything?!” he shouted out to her after she had left the room.

“Surprise me!” she shouted back.

Marik scrolled through again and made a few more selections then placed their order. He threw on the joggers and made his way back down to the living area, catching Kat from behind as she stood up from reconnecting a cable. “We have about 45 minutes. Sure you don’t want to change your mind? We don’t have to go back upstairs,” he suggested while nuzzling at her neck.

“Mmm….tempting, but I think we should hold off. Not to make it sound weird, but I can smell that your sugar levels are a bit on the low side. I wouldn’t want you passing out on me.”

“I see. Let me guess, one of your feline traits?” he continued to nuzzle.

“Yes, and you’re not helping me resist you.”

“Just making sure you’ll be nice and warmed up for after dinner. You said you were going to ride me like a Sheikh’s prized stallion. I’m still waiting.”

“Alright ponyboy. If you stop tempting me now, later I’ll ride you until your head spins,” she giggled.

“Mmm….I can get behind that idea….and maybe you at some point,” he replied suggestively, at the same time backing off from teasing her neck and taking a seat near the table.

Kat shook her head in amusement. “Your sister is going to kill me for corrupting you so badly.”

“Corrupting me? I’m not throwing back entire bottles of whiskey or doing lines of coke yet. So that either means you’re not corrupting me enough, or you’re just doing a really bad job,” Marik chuckled.

Kat finished hooking up everything and turned on the monitor, then sat between Marik’s legs and leaned into him. “So what’s it going to be? Game? Or a movie?”

“Game. It was fun to watch. I’m not sure if I could see myself playing it, but I enjoy sitting here and watching you play.”

“Pity. We could use another good tank.”

“Oh, so you want to see me up front and taking all the beating?”

“I’d consider going heal spec just for you.”

“Don’t let Mkhai hear you say that. He’ll be relentless in getting me to join.”

Kat chuckled. “Welcome to my nightmare.”

Notes:

Imhotep's reaction to dying in-game is a direct reference to one of my Halo Reach playthrough's a few years back when I was laid up with a busted ankle. I was hidden behind a rock and got sniped by a Jackal. Seriously though, if I can't shoot through the freaking rock, then why can the NPC?

So, for any Puzzleshippers out there...sorry. Not gonna happen in this AU. There will be a ship for at least Atem. It's probably obvious by now that Marik is shipped with Kat.

Chapter 9: Chapters 24-26

Notes:

TW: Vampirism-like encounter

Small TW: Mentions of death/execution/severe illness. Small hints of what had happened prior to Atem's death in this AU. Also mention of fertility issues, which have been mentioned prior. A bit more detail on that this chapter so I figured I would put it in the TW section. Also, mention of menstrual cycle (non-descriptive). It's gross to some, but it's a natural part of life.

There will be a line break for the recollection section. This is because it is not entirely in italics and I wish to mark that section (you'll see what I mean).

---

Chapter 24

---

 

Atem stared in awe at the garden Imhotep had teleported Yugi into. He could have sworn it was the exact same one he had met Kat in.

“This place is impressive!” Yugi said in amazement.

“Yeah. Shae said she modeled almost everything here to look nearly identical to the original palace. She wanted there to be one place where our old man wouldn’t feel so out of place and time,” Imhotep stated proudly.

“ She did an excellent job. I almost can’t tell the difference!” Atem added.

“Well, this one has an orchard, and the view of the Nile is obviously different since we aren’t near Amarna. This place is actually just outside of Luxor. Plus the palace is a bit more modern in comparison to the original.”

“ It’s amazing nonetheless,” Atem said smiling, taking in the view.

“Come on, I’ll show you around!” Imhotep stated excitedly.

He escorted his twin and the spirit of his father around the palace, explaining each area’s original purpose in comparison to its modern use. The throne room had become the main sitting area, made for entertaining guests (though according to Imhotep it hadn’t entertained a single guest since before he could remember). There was an entire wing that had originally served as bedrooms for royal guests, but it had been remade into a massive historical library that housed millennia of information. These rooms had more than just books, scrolls, and tablets. There were also displays of weapons and armor that the elementals had once worn and brandished throughout the millennia. It appeared that each room pertained to a different time period. Some had elaborate paintings that had been commissioned to record the elementals during a given period. Others were obviously newer, as was evident by the various photographs.

Yugi and Atem stared curiously over a few carte-de-viste type photos, noting that the elementals sported outfits that were obviously from the Wild West era. Malik looked like a traditional cowboy, while Kat appeared to be dressed as a saloon girl. The one they assumed was Bakura (based on the scar down his face) was wearing an outfit that reminded Yugi of a Wild West gambler with his fancy vest. Looking at several of the photos and paintings, it was evident that Malik usually wore something simple and practical, while Bakura was always dressed to the nines. Kat appeared to wear a mix between the two while blending into the current society's expectations of women.

The tour continued onward to the pool-house, which based on the location, Atem recognized was originally the bathes. They passed back through the gardens, skipping two other wings entirely. Imhotep explained that the one was a replica of the Ishtari compound and was the personal quarters to Malik. The other was a replica of the servants hall and had become Bakura’s personal quarters. The wing he and Mkhai resided in (as well as Kat from time-to-time) was the location that would have been known as the Royal Apartments. Imhotep showed them his uncle’s room, which at the sight of Mkhai sitting in the dark surrounded by an entire wall of monitors, with even more monitors off to the side, reminded Yugi of the Batcave. He was obviously engrossed in whatever was happening on one particular screen.

Imhotep then led them to his room, which for all intents and purposes, looked fairly normal for a sixteen-year old. It had a large screen TV setup on the wall opposite of his bed, with several game consoles placed on display around on either side. Below the TV was a cabinet that housed the games that belonged to each of the systems, along with their respective accessories. There was also a PC setup that looked extremely high end. Off to the side there appeared to be a closet door with strange inscriptions on it. Yugi walked up to this door to get a closer look at the inscription.

“Wait! Don’t touch that!” Imhotep shouted in panic.

“Oh, okay?” Yugi looked at his twin in confusion.

Imhotep removed his mini-Puzzle and placed it on a hook near his bed. “I would suggest placing the Puzzle on the nightstand. That room has several barrier spells, and I’m not certain what will happen if it encounters the magic of a Millennium Item.”

Yugi hesitated, but Atem reassured him that this place appeared safe enough to let the Puzzle out of his sight for a few minutes. He reluctantly placed the relic on the night stand, then walked back over by his twin.

Imhotep bounced eagerly in place. “I’ve saved this room for last, because in my opinion it’s one of the best!” He wove a simple spell and placed it on the door. Yugi could hear what sounded like a locking mechanism opening from the other side, the door opening slowly. Lights flickered on autonomously, showing several rows of glass cases. Imhotep grabbed Yugi by the hand, dragging him excitedly into the room, leading him from display to display.

“This is my Monkey’s Paw! And over here is a bottle with a real Jinn in it! Oh! Check out this cursed doll! You see that box right there?! It has a malicious spirit called a Dybbuk in it!” he rambled quickly, extremely happy to show off his collection to someone.

“Wait, these are all cursed and possessed objects?” Yugi questioned.

Imhotep looked at his twin in confusion. “Well….yeah. You don’t like them?”

Yugi looked around again, then slowly began to laugh in amusement.

“What?” Imhotep questioned with his brow furrowed in confusion.

Yugi smiled and continued to chuckle. “They’re just like the Puzzle!”

“Huh?”

“Each of these items has a spirit of some sort trapped within them, right?”

“Well, yeah...”

“And the Puzzle has a spirit trapped within it…”

Imhotep still didn’t get what Yugi found so amusing about the comparison, and his wrinkled up nose suggested as much.

“We both appear to be drawn to trapped spirits,” Yugi tried to explain.

Realization crossed Imhotep’s face, as he finally understood what his twin was getting at. “Oh! I hadn’t even thought of it that way!” he said with a smile and a laugh.

“Hey, I have a question. You said this room is ‘one of’ the best. That means you think there’s another room that’s equally as interesting?” Yugi questioned.

“Yeah! Let’s go! The old man will love the other room!” Imhotep drug his twin excitedly back out of the room with the possessed objects, quickly re-sealing it behind them. Both grabbed their respective relics, then Imhotep led the way down to the end of the hall.

“So that room off to the side there belongs to Shae. Word of advice: Don’t try going into this next area when she’s around. She gets kind of testy about it.”

“Should we even be going in there then?” Yugi asked worriedly.

Imhotep flashed a fanged grin. “Trust me, it’ll be worth it. I’ve been here lots of times. It’s only fair you get to see it too!”

He walked up to what appeared to be an ordinary wall at the end of the hall, removing a painting that hung on it. Behind it was a high-tech screen with what appeared to be a retinal scanner beside it. Imhotep walked up and punched in a code on the screen and waited for the scanner to complete its work. There was a digital beep followed by a digital voice asking for vocal recognition.

“Sa-nesu.” Imhotep stated to the computer. There were a few more authorization beeps, then the wall retracted and slid sideways, revealing a set of stairs that led downward into a dark abyss. Imhotep proceeded forward, sconces lighting up as he entered into the darkness. He looked over his shoulder, realizing Yugi hadn’t followed him yet. “You coming?”

Yugi hesitated, but Atem’s presence beside him helped to nudge him forward. He was curious to see where the stairs led. It was obvious that whatever was at the bottom, was something the elementals, and Kat in particular, kept highly guarded. It was also something that even though Imhotep didn’t appear to be permitted to enter, he obviously had the credentials to do so anyway.

“Follow my steps exactly. Once we reach the bottom, do exactly as I do. This place is full of traps, but I know my way past all of them,” Imhotep warned.

Yugi nodded and followed along. The stairs descended for what felt like forever. There were several spots where Imhotep indicated to walk close to a wall or skip a section of steps (which proved to be more difficult for Yugi than Imhotep made it appear). Finally they reached the bottom. There was a massive sand pit with braziers brightly lighting the room. Across the pit was marbled flooring.

“This is probably one of the trickier parts. Just take your time and think before you answer,” Imhotep cautioned.

“Okay?” Yugi said, perplexed.

Imhotep stepped forward, lightly stepping onto the sand. It shifted and formed into a creature with the body of a lion and the head of a man that bore a Nemes crown in place of a lion’s mane. It stood tall and imposing before the darker teen.

The creature bowed slightly before Imhotep, speaking to him in a respectful tone. “Young Master, it is good to see you again. You may pass as you have already answered your riddle, but the other two must complete the trial.”

“I understand. Though I will not be going forth until their trials are complete,” the teen said in a similar respectful tone. Having seen nothing but over excitement from the youth, it was an odd thing to witness.

The Sphinx looked towards Yugi. “Ah, another Young Master I see. And the spirit of the Great Pharaoh beside him.” The creature bowed in respect as he had done with the other teen.

Both Yugi and Atem returned the gesture.

The Sphinx spoke again. “I pray you do not think me disrespectful, but per My Lady’s orders, all who enter must answer one of my riddles.”

Yugi nodded. “Okay. I’m ready”

“ Often will I spin a tale, never will I charge a fee. I’ll amuse you an entire eve, but, alas, you won’t remember me. What am I?”

Yugi thought for a moment, speaking quietly to himself while trying to work out the riddle. “Spin a tale...amuse an entire eve...won’t remem-….Oh!” He looked at the Sphinx with a smile. “You are a dream!”

The Sphinx smiled and bowed low. “You may pass Young Master.” It rose and looked towards Atem. “Great Pharaoh, are you ready?”

Atem nodded. “Yes. ”

“ I am rarely touched, but often held. If you have wit, you’ll use me well. What am I?”

Atem smiled in amusement at how simple the riddle was. “ My tongue.”

The Sphinx smiled and bowed low again. “Well done Great Pharaoh. You may continue on with the Young Masters. I wish you well in the next trials.”

“ Thank you Great Sphinx,” he replied, blessing the creature before him with a final respectful bow.

The Sphinx dissolved back into the pit of sand. A path of marble rose up and connected the platform from the base of the stairs across to the other side. Yugi followed Imhotep across, with Atem trailing behind. They walked down a hall that was reminiscent of the Halls of Osiris, but this one opened up into another room.

“So what is the trick to this room?” Yugi questioned.

“Just walk straight. No matter what you see, hear, or feel. Just keep going straight,” Imhotep cautioned.

“So it’s just an illusion?”

“Something like that. We’ll each see something different.”

“What do you see?”

“Nothing that I haven’t seen dozens of times by now. I’ll stay on this side until the two of you are across. Then I’ll join you.”

Both Yugi and Atem nodded. Yugi went first.

---

There was a loud heart-wrenching scream from somewhere far off. Yugi sat up and looked around for its source. He heard voices. One sounded like a woman. She was obviously very upset. A door opened, and a faceless woman entered and picked him up, placing his tiny body close to her chest.

“ Don’t you get it! He’s not safe here! They sent him after us! Now it’s just me, and I can’t do this alone!”

Tears flowed down the cheeks of the faceless woman from non-existent eyes. She moved quickly, flames surrounding the both of them. The flames vanished as quickly as they had appeared, and the two of them now stood in the dark. In the distance was a small flickering light. The faceless woman hurried towards the light. She placed him on the floor beside a small faceless child. It had pale blonde hair that stood in stark contrast to its dark bronze skin.

“ Yugi, sit here and play. Ama-shae will be right back.”

The faceless woman rushed over to where a faceless man was standing. He was shouting at her.

“ Leave now Usurper! Take that abomination with you!”

“ I’ve come to warn you! The one who protected your clan, he is….no longer around...”

“ The Betrayer was never our protector! Now get out!”

“ Fine! But I warn you: Keep that child out of Ra’s gaze. He’ll kill him if he learns of his existence.”

The faceless woman picked Yugi up again, and more flames engulfed them. As the fire vanished this time, he saw the familiar silhouette of the Kame Game Shop. The faceless woman walked inside and approached his grandfather.

“ Shimon, I need your help. I trust you.”

“ My Queen, what has happened? Why are you so upset?”

“ Someone sent an assassin after us. The others….they are gone. It’s just me now. I need to hide him somewhere they won’t expect. Imhotep, he can hide in the Shadows, but Yugi….”

More tears fell from the faceless woman’s non-existent eyes.

“ I understand. I’ll do my best.”

“ Thank you. I’ll keep watch at all times from a distance, just in case.”

“ What should I tell him when he gets older?”

“ Nothing. It’s best if he doesn’t know. I brought this. It will call him when the time comes.”

Yugi saw the familiar shape of the box that the Millennium Puzzle had once been in. The faceless woman placed him on the floor, handed the box to his grandfather, then began to walk away. He turned to crawl after her, but a voice in the back of his head began shouting at him. “Don’t turn around! Remember, it’s only an illusion! Keep going straight!” Yugi turned back around, and crawled over towards his grandfather. As the old man bent down to pick him up, a flash of light blinded him.

---

Yugi rubbed his eyes, then looked around. He was back in the large room, except on the opposite side. He looked back to see Imhotep release a deep sigh of relief.

“You almost failed the trial,” Imhotep stated.

“It felt so real. As if I were actually there,” Yugi replied.

“That’s because you were. It uses your memories against you.”

“ It’s probably a good thing I don’t have most of mine then ,” Atem stated in confidence.

“I wouldn’t count on it. It preys on forgotten memories.”

“ Maybe it won’t affect me the same, seeing as I’m a spirit?”

Imhotep shook his head. “These trials were designed to judge the worth of everyone that enters, that includes the living and the dead. But don’t worry, I wouldn’t have even bothered bringing the two of you down here if I thought you couldn’t pass the trials. I honestly thought the Sphinx would be the hardest part, but then again I’ve been down here so much over the years that I guess I kinda forgot how difficult the other two could be for the first time.”

“ What’s down here exactly that requires so much security?”

“You’ll see! It’s a surprise!” Imhotep replied with his normal level of excitement.

Atem sighed, then looked to the room’s opening.

“Remember, keep going forward no matter what. You won’t realize you’re walking, but don’t turn back to follow anyone. It’s at that moment that you will actually turn around.”

Atem stepped forward and felt a strange sensation overcome him.

---

“ Henry, what are you-...Oh! Atem!” Kat turned to look over her shoulder at the man that had grabbed around her waist from behind, her face changing from disgust to mild surprise at the realization of who it was.

“ Miss me?” Atem asked casually, nuzzling the crook of the exposed golden neck before him. He thought she was stunning in the maroon Elizabethan dress, and loved that she had a habit of forgoing the high-collars most women appeared to be fond of in this time period.

“ Atem, you know how I feel about you trying to seduce me with a host body,” she chided.

He looked at her innocently. “It was Henry’s idea. He said if tonight is the last time we’ll be seeing one another for a few centuries, we should make the most of it.”

“ He should be with his wife.”

Atem sighed and withdrew his embrace. “You can’t wait to be rid of me again,” he said bitterly.

“ That’s not true.”

“ You won’t allow me to bed you in a shared body, but the moment I return to my slumber you’ll have no problem allowing others to entertain you.” His jealousy was evident.

“ Atem, you said it didn’t bother you.”

“ No….what I said was that there isn’t really anything I can do about it.”

Kat rolled her eyes. “I told you why I refuse to lie with you in a shared body.”

Atem sighed in exasperation. “Yes, yes. You don’t want to leave room for doubt in my mind who it is you are with. I already know it’s me though. I’ve seen the way you look at Henry. You’re not fond of him in the slightest.”

“ All the more reason it’s not going to happen. You think I want to lie with the body of someone like him ?”

He placed his head on her shoulder in frustration. “Will we ever truly be together again?”

“ It will happen. There has to be a way. If there wasn’t, I would be already serving my punishment for failing to keep my oath.”

“ Maybe if you had been able to produce an heir, we wouldn’t still be ritually murdering people,” Atem stated coldly.

“ You knew I was barren when you took me as your wife. If it was such an issue, then why not have chosen someone like Téana or Mana? I’m certain both would have jumped at the opportunity without second thought,” she replied bitterly.

“ Sorry, I didn't realize I was going to be trapped in a relic for all eternity, ” he stated acerbically.

There was a loud ‘slap’ across his cheek accompanied by a sharp sting. He stood there with his face off to the side, jaw clenched as his frustration was replaced by anger.

“ You know, there are times when I wish I could forget ever meeting you,” he stated in a low, harsh tone.

“ Keep wishing for it and I’ll make it happen,” Kat warned coldly.

Atem looked at her. “Then do it,” he said while glaring callously. “And while you're at it, forget even trying to bring me back unless you find a way to produce the heir we need to end this nightmare. I would rather spend forever trapped than continue with this never-ending madness.”

The expression on his wife’s face was one of pain. He could see the tears brimming in her widened eyes. She fought them back by changing her expression to one of anger and loathing. “Fine. If that is what you want, then so be it. After tonight, you won’t remember a thing and you won’t awaken until I can fulfill my oath. After that, we’re through. I hope when your final judgment comes, Ammit devours your heart.” She walked past him to begin the preparations for the night’s ritual.

Atem contemplated going after her, but something reminded him not to turn around, no matter what. He began to move forward, but the words the two had spoken echoed within him. He was tired. So very tired . Why had he brought up the fact that she was barren? He knew it was a sensitive subject. More so after they had discovered that a small fraction of blood from an heir was needed to complete the ritual. They had attempted to use the blood of descendants from one of his cousins, but the most they were capable of doing was rousing him from his centuries of slumber within the Puzzle. Each time Kat had held out hope that maybe this current host would have a strong enough bond to help make up for the weakened bloodline. Each time she had drained his host in a desperate attempt to bring him back.

He stopped walking, hanging his head in contemplation. They never used to fight. Not like this. How long had it been since they stopped being happy with one another? Centuries? Millennia? When was the last time she had referred to him as ‘Ibib’? He tried to remember. Had there been a single time with his current host? Perhaps it was with the last one? It was hard to tell which memory belonged beside which host in which time period. He rubbed his temple and forehead, trying to discern the memories. Perhaps forgetting might solve this problem. And not having to look forward to another host would solve the issue of adding to the enormous stack of memories that he constantly found himself sorting through.

He allowed himself to look over his shoulder to see her retreating form. Yes. It would be best to forget. He looked forward, moving away from the person that at one time had been his future, but now was just another piece of his past. He rounded a castle corner and was engulfed by blinding light.

---

Atem stood with his eyes shut tightly, waiting for the spots to fade from the bright light. When he opened them, Yugi was standing before him with a concerned expression.

“Are you okay? You took your time walking across,” Yugi questioned.

Atem didn’t know how to respond. He hung his head in the palm of his hand as he fell to the ground, ethereal tears finding their way down his face. He’d wondered what had happened between him and Kat, and now he knew.

Imhotep closed his eyes and quickly made his way across to join them. Once across, he crouched down before the spirit of his father.

“If you don’t mind me asking, which memory was it?”

Atem couldn’t bring himself to say. He didn’t want either teen to know that the only reason they existed was because of the words he’d said that day.

“You don’t have to worry about what I’ll think of you. I’ve already seen all your memories.”

Atem looked up at Imhotep in surprise. “All of them?”

Imhotep nodded. “Even the unpleasant ones. The more... risque ones….I skipped through….very quickly. There are a few things I could have lived without knowing about you, but it was my fault for looking I suppose. I just wanted to know more about you.”

Atem couldn’t hold the teen at fault for wanting to know more about his paternal figure. He looked downwards. “ I know why she’s angry with me. I know why she moved on.”

“Oh…. that . Figures it would show you that of all things.” Imhotep hung his head as well. “You didn’t mean it though. I tried to tell Shae , but she wouldn’t hear it. I think if she heard it directly from you, she would-”

“ No.” Atem interrupted.

“But….don’t you want another chance?” Imhotep questioned.

Atem shook his head, stood, then proceeded down the hall to the next trial, leaving the two teens to puzzle his behavior.

Yugi and Imhotep followed in silence.

Atem didn’t even feign surprise as they approached the final trial. It was a wall of black flames. He had already deducted each of the trial’s origins. The first barrier was the wall that Imhotep had opened using his credentials, obviously created by Mkhai. The Sphinx had risen and formed from sand, obviously placed there by Malik. The illusion had been placed there by the Master of Deception himself, Bakura. It only stood to reason that the final trial would involve fire, Kat’s trial. He also had a very good idea what lay beyond the flames. It was the one thing she would have fought to keep safe no matter what.

“How do we get past that ?” Yugi questioned, referring to the massive wall of flame.

“You stand in the flames and face the truth. You’ll be trapped in the flames until you accept whatever harsh truth is thrown at you. If you try to run from the truth, you’ll be turned to ash.” Imhotep explained.

“Doesn’t sound too pleasant.” Yugi stated, mildly concerned.

“It’s not meant to be.”

Yugi looked at Atem, still concerned about his change in demeanor since the last trial. “Are you going to be okay? This sounds like it’s going to be a rough one.”

“ I’ll be fine. After the last trial, I think I can accept whatever truth I encounter.” Atem stated in reassurance towards his host. He stepped forward into the fire and vanished.

“See you on the other side I guess. I can’t help you with this one,” Imhotep stated, following Atem into the wall of flames.

Yugi took a deep breath, then followed.

 

---

Chapter 25

---

 

To Yugi’s surprise, the flames were warm and inviting. They beckoned him forward until he found himself standing in a small circular opening. There was another figure in there with him. It stepped forward, revealing itself to be….himself? There was no doubt about it. The replica was obviously not his twin or the Pharaoh. Having seen his own reflection many times, he had learned the differences.

“ Surprised ?” the other him questioned.

“A little. I thought I was supposed to face some sort of truth?”

“ You are .”

“I don’t get it?” Yugi stated in confusion.

“ What’s there to get? Did you think something about your truth would be special or unique ?”

“No. At least, I don’t think so? I thought maybe it would tell me I’m going to have to face a future without Atem very soon, or something along those lines.”

“ But you already know that. It’s not much of a truth to face if you have already faced it.”

“I may have faced it, but that doesn’t mean I’ve come to terms with it. I’m still trying to come to terms with the fact that all this time I’ve had a mom and dad.”

“ Do you? Katrina and Atem are simply DNA donors. That doesn’t make them anything special. That doesn’t mean that they care for you like real parents would. Who looked after you when you were ill? Who bandaged your knee when you fell? It wasn’t your ‘Mother’ or ‘Father’. The former simply stood by and watched, doing absolutely nothing .”

“Y-you’re wrong! She did what she thought was best! She trusted my grandfather to take care of me! It probably killed her inside to stand by and watch!” Yugi began to shed tears of frustration. “And Atem didn’t know! Regardless, he’s stood by me through thick and thin! And I know even after his resurrection he’ll continue to do so! And knowing him….he’ll try to make up for not knowing!” he shouted.

“ What about Imhotep? All this time he’s tried to live vicariously through you. Do you think he actually cares for you like a brother? Think about how much jealousy he probably harbors towards you. Who did your ‘Mother’ spend most of her time with? It obviously wasn’t him.”

Yugi was a bit taken aback by this statement. He hadn’t even considered how the overly-excited teen felt towards him. Did he resent him for holding Kat’s focus simply for being Atem’s host?

The other him grinned and chuckled low. “ You hadn’t considered that, had you? Think about how much he’s missed out on because of you. He was forced to live within the confines of these walls, never interacting directly with anyone except his mother and uncle. Forced to play pretend and live within your literal shadow.”

Yugi shook his head. This wasn’t right. Imhotep showed distaste towards Bakura and Marik, and obviously had his own issues with Kat, but his enthusiasm towards finally being able to interact with Atem and Yugi was genuine. “You’re wrong about Imhotep too. I saw how excited and proud he was to be able to show me his collection. He was concerned when he thought I was going to fail the last trial. He’s a bit socially awkward, but that’s not his fault. And he could have disobeyed at any time and interacted with me sooner, but he didn’t. I’m certain it was because he was trying to protect me as much as everyone else was,” he stated earnestly.

“ And what about you? How do you feel about them ?”

“They are each special to me in their own way. Atem and I will always have a special bond, but I hope it’s one that he and I can help share together with Imhotep.”

“ And what about Kat?”

“I’m not certain. It’s obvious she’s still trying to keep me at a distance. It’s like she’s afraid that one or both of us will get hurt somehow. I think we just need some time to get to know one another better. I’m certain we can develop some kind of bond, even if it isn’t mother-son.”

The other him smiled brightly, then bowed low. “ And those, Yugi Muto, are your truths.”

The black flames that surrounded him vanished, and he found himself standing next to Imhotep.

“I have to admit, after the last trial, I was a bit nervous for you!” Imhotep stated with a relieved chuckle.

“To be honest, I was nervous for myself too!” Yugi replied. He then looked at his twin with a smile. “What do you say we plan something this weekend? It will be you and me, and I’ll invite along my friends. I’m certain they’ll love meeting you.”

Imhotep’s eyes widened in surprise. “Really? But what if…..I mean….I know I got a little over-excited back at Shae’s… .what if I scare away your friends? Or maybe they’ll find me annoying?” he asked nervously.

Yugi laughed. “I don’t think anyone can scare away Joey or Tristan!”

---

Atem made his way through the flames. They felt familiar. He surmised this was probably due to his association with the flame elemental that had created them. He encountered a circular area within the dark fire, stepping within its circumference to face whatever harsh truth was to be revealed.

Silence. It was just him. No voices. No illusions. Nothing. Just silence as he stood alone in the fire.

Where was the truth he was meant to face?

“ Katrina? ” he called out. They were her flames after all. If anything, he felt maybe she would show up and maybe tell him something he never wished to hear. What would he never wish to hear from her?

He clutched at his chest. The emotions he felt when he thought of her were painful. The memory of his harsh words towards her made it worse. Why did it matter to him? It was obvious she had moved on, and for good reason. And he had gotten what he wanted. He had forgotten. And he was going to finally be free from his eternal prison. But he was also going to remember. He wasn’t certain he wanted to anymore. He recalled how irritating it was to sort through his memories during the trial. What about all the unpleasant memories, like what happened to Kat’s mother? He was certain there were many more hidden within the relic around Imhotep’s neck.

Imhotep had seen all of them. Each and every one. Even the ones that the teen admitted he wished he hadn’t seen. Was he really afraid of regaining what a child had already observed? Imhotep had seen it all, yet still obviously thought the world of him. The boy witnessed the harsh words, yet still felt he could get a second chance. But did he want one?

He grasped at his head, trying to sort all the thoughts that now filled his mind. What was going on with this trial? Why hadn’t anything happened? Was he supposed to admit something aloud? Maybe it wasn’t working because he was a spirit. No. That couldn’t be it. The Sphinx had questioned him. He had needed to keep walking forward during the illusion that had actually been a forgotten memory. There must be something he was missing. What was the harsh truth he had to accept?

 

What. Did. He. Need. To. Accept?

 

He fell to the ground, frustrated that he was going to be trapped within the wall of flame because of something so trivial.

“ I don’t understand. What am I supposed to accept?” he said aloud to himself. “ Am I supposed to accept the fact that I am going to remember everything again? That I’ll have to face all the things I’ve said and done over the millennia? That the woman I once loved has moved on and found another? That I have a family only because of something I said in anger?” He felt his tears flowing freely down his face, but he didn’t care. Which truth was he supposed to accept?

“All of them.”

Atem looked up to see himself from five-thousand years ago looking down at him.

“Would remembering be so terrible?” his other self asked.

“ I said things in anger and hurt someone I cared about.”

“Everyone does. All you can do is apologize and ask for forgiveness.”

“ But what if she won’t forgive me?”

“You won’t know unless you try.”

“ It won’t change the fact that she’s moved on,” Atem stated, hanging his head.

“No, it won’t. Is that truly such a terrible thing? Would you prefer she returned to you, even at the cost of her own happiness?”

“ I-...no. It was obvious from what I saw in the last trial, that we were no longer happy. We both appeared...tired.”

The other him nodded. “I imagine going through the same routines over and over again can be quite tiring, especially after five-millennia.”

“ That doesn’t excuse my behavior.”

“No. It doesn’t. But were the results of your actions really so bad?”

Atem looked at his other self, perplexed. “ What do you mean?”

“Think about it: If you hadn’t said those words, Yugi would not exist.”

Atem’s mind, which was still reeling with questions, finally came to a halt. There could have been a world without Yugi? His beloved host might have never existed? Yugi, who was a bright ray of light and hope in a world of darkness….existed only because of the words he had said that day. How could someone so caring, have been created from something so hateful?

“ I … .I think I understand now.”

“Do you?”

Atem stood and faced himself. “ I’m afraid to remember the things that were painful, but I’m certain it wasn’t all bad. I can’t change what I’ve said or done, and even if I am given forgiveness, I wouldn’t wish for anything to change that might affect the happiness of those I care about. Most of all, I regret my words from that day, but I do not regret the results.”

His other self smiled. “One more question if I may?”

Atem nodded.

“Are you ready for what lays beyond the flames?”

“ Both yes and no, but it means a lot to Imhotep for us to be here. That means I have to be ready, whether I like it or not.”

His other self raised a brow in curiosity. “You have to?”

“ Yes. Like Yugi, he is my heir. Yugi and I have stood beside each other through many things we were not ready for. Why would we not do the same for Imhotep?”

His other self bowed before him. “Atem, son of Akhenamkhanen, you have faced your truths. Now it is time to face your future.”

The black flames vanished, and he stepped forward to stand beside the two teens that were excitedly making plans for the weekend.

---

Marik and Kat sat eating their dinner while watching a ‘Funny Cat Compilation’ video, laughing at the humorous antics of the felines on screen between bites. The current segment showed a tabby staring intently at a glass on a counter then nudging it slowly towards the edge while the owner begged it to reconsider its action. The feline simply stared at the camera while shoving the glass over the edge. Kat eyed Marik’s glass, causing him to cautiously grab it and place it out of the elemental’s reach off to his left.

Kat leaned into his shoulder with a mischievous look on her face. “Come now gamiil , I was just thinking if I nudged it into your lap, then you would have to take off what little you are wearing.” she said flirtatiously.

He gave her a playful smile. “How about you let me finish eating then you can have me any way you like?”

Since their earlier fornication, everything between them had become very ‘playful’ as they eagerly worked their way through the evening towards their next moment of intimacy.

“Aw, but you are supposed to wait an hour after eating before performing any rigorous activity. I don’t want to wait that long,” Kat stated in a mocked pout.

Marik placed his fork down and wrapped one arm around his lover while grabbing her chin and directing her face up to his. “I guess we’ll just have to use that time to get warmed up then.” He placed a light kiss on her lips.

Kat shoved his cushion, with him on it, far enough away from the table that she could climb up and straddle his lap. Marik placed his hands on her hips, drawing her in closer. He then seductively drug his mouth across an exposed clavicle and up the side of her neck, nibbling gently at her golden flesh. She raised her head, exposing more of her neck to him while eliciting a small sound of arousal.

Marik took in a mouthful of skin and began sucking gently on it, but quickly released when he felt Kat’s relaxed body suddenly become rigid and tense. He brought back his head to see if perhaps he had done something to hurt her, but noticed she appeared to be looking off elsewhere, panic strewn across her features. Her eyes were darting about, as though she were seeing something he could not.

Kat quickly stood and changed in a flash of flames, wearing her usual black ruffled skirt and halter top. She grabbed Marik and drug him to his feet, placing a palm on his chest and changing him back into the school uniform pants and white button down shirt that he had been wearing earlier.

“Everything okay?” Marik questioned.

Before he could get a reply, Kat had grabbed tightly to his arm, flames erupting in a vortex around them. He closed his eyes to protect them from the bright intensity of the fire near his face. When he opened them, he noticed they were standing in what he could have sworn were the Halls of Osiris. Almost instantly Kat began to run quickly down the hall, dragging him along behind. In the dim light ahead, he could make out three familiar spiky-haired figures.

---

Atem stopped before an iridescent barrier. Golden glyphs and runes occasionally revealed themselves as they moved along a marked path around the entrance to the final room. He knew what lay beyond this barrier, but something told him it wasn’t wise to cross over the spell’s threshold...at least not yet.

Imhotep walked right through, as though oblivious to the ward. “Come on! It’s right this way!” he said excitedly, running up ahead.

Yugi followed for a few steps before stopping and noting Atem’s hesitation. “What’s wrong?”

“ Something tells me I shouldn’t go into this room, but I’m not certain why .”

“Then maybe we shouldn’t. The entire time we’ve been down here, something in my gut has been screaming that we should go back,” Yugi admitted to the millennial spirit.

Imhotep had stopped and returned to the barrier border. “Why’d you stop?” he asked, appearing concerned.

“I don’t think we should be here,” Yugi stated.

“Of course you should! This room is important to all three of us!” Imhotep exclaimed.

Atem shook his head. “ It is, but I don’t think we are meant to be here at this time .”

Yugi looked at Atem in surprise. “Wait, do you know what’s in this room?”

Atem nodded. “ I have a good hunch.”

“Then you know why I wanted to bring you here!” Imhotep appeared to be very upset. “What’s in this room….I’ve visited it so often….and now….I thought….maybe….” The teen hung his head dejectedly, tears forming at the corners of his eyes.

Yugi felt bad. It was obvious that whatever was in the final room was important to Imhotep. “I guess it can’t hurt to just look,” he sighed.

Imhotep perked up, then took his twin by the hand and excitedly began dragging him along. The tears that threatened to spill over in a flood only trickled down a few drops as the teens' saddened state was quickly replaced with his usual state of excitement.

---

Kat and Marik were still too far back. Kat tried to shout for the three to stop, but her voice simply echoed in the large space around them, the shout obviously dying long before it could touch the ears of the three figures ahead. Two of the figures rushed off, while the third began to take a hesitant step forward. Kat released Marik’s hand and launched herself onto a nearby wall, using it to project towards the opposite wall at an angle, picking up speed as she did. She made one final projection then launched down the hall, arm outstretched. The third figure crossed over a shimmering barrier, Kat’s hand barely missing the collar on his jacket.

Atem turned around, surprised to see Kat standing there with her arm outstretched towards him. Her eyes were wide with panic and fear.

The walls of the room lit up and began to glow. It was massive. Atem looked around, taking note that the entirety of the walls were covered in golden Duel Monster Tablets. He recognized many, having used their card variants. The ground was covered in dark liquid, with a single path of marble that led to a dais with a raised slab in the center of the room. On top of the slab, was a figure lying as though it were in a deep state of slumber. Behind the figure floated three massive golden Duel Monster Tablets. It was obvious they were the three Egyptian God Tablets, their placement identical to how they were on the Tomb Keeper’s back.

“No….it’s too soon…..I’m not ready….” Kat said quietly to herself as she fell to the floor.

Marik caught up to her, then looked at Atem. “What the hell is going on? What did you do?”

Atem looked towards the two teens, and saw the shocked fear on Imhotep’s face. The teen obviously had no idea that he had unintentionally triggered the resurrection ritual.

Kat quickly composed herself and stood up from the ground, barking orders. “Atem, back into the Puzzle! Imhotep, give me the Memory Core! Yugi, follow me!”

Each did as they were told. Kat approached the dais with Yugi, then held out a palm. “I need the Puzzle for a moment.”

Yugi removed the chain from around his neck, then placed the Puzzle into Kat’s outstretched hand. She then took the relic Imhotep had carried into her other palm, placing both out in front of her. She recited some sort of incantation and both relics began to glow. The glow continued to get brighter and brighter until Yugi found himself being forced to cover his eyes. When the light faded, the Puzzle hung suspended in the air between Kat’s palms. She took the chain and placed it around the neck of the figure laying on the raised slab, placing the Puzzle so it appeared as though the figure were holding it ceremoniously before him. She then withdrew what appeared to be some sort of ceremonial kris blade that was hidden just under the edge of the figure.

Kat took Yugi’s hand in her own, holding it above the body before them. “This is going to hurt, and I’m sorry,” she apologized in advance.

Yugi looked down at the body before him. This was it. Atem was coming back right now . He looked back to Kat, and nodded. She took the blade and pierced the center of his palm, trailing towards the outer edge to create a trail for the crimson liquid to follow. Yugi flinched at the sharp pain, but remained still. She held his palm at an angle so that crimson liquid would drip directly onto the center of the eye of the Puzzle. After what she felt was a satisfactory amount, she released his hand and placed the blade back onto the slab.

Kat began her incantation, palms placed upwards towards the ceiling and head held high. It was in the old tongue, but Yugi found he could understand the words as they echoed through the hall.

 

“ Life from life and mind from mind

Your spirits now shall disentwine

Part your souls and hurry home

to each your thoughts be of your own

Every separate piece of you

Each essential to your core

By your blood, you are free

Atem, return to me”

 

Yugi saw a pair of ethereal threads that appeared to be intertwined form between him and the Puzzle. The threads began to disentangle themselves until they were two separate lines. They remained as two separate lines, floating ghostly in the air between himself and the relic for a few moments, then the end of one severed from Yugi’s body, followed by the other severing from the Puzzle. Each thread retracted to its respective connection. The blood that had pooled into the hollow of the Puzzle’s eye began to seep into the cracks, fusing the relic together. Yugi watched as the now whole Millennium Pendant glowed brightly, the light emanating and encompassing Atem’s body.

Kat’s body wavered as the exhaustion of the spell began to overcome her, but she held her stance, refusing to give into the fatigue. Her eyes slowly went from sapphire to crimson as she watched for signs of movement from the body encased in golden glow. She waited...and waited…….and waited. Her heart skipped a beat as she saw the Pendant raise and lower slightly. Then it did it again, only more noticeably. She dared a glance towards his face, noting small movement behind the eyelids that had remained still for five-thousand years. A single tear managed to escape and trickle down along the side of her face. She had finally done it. Millennia of waiting...and he had come back. Her beloved Atem was back.

Atem stirred, slowly raising a hand to his forehead as he struggled to sit up. He felt stiff and sore, and his head was throbbing. He slowly opened his eyes, allowing them to focus. Something off to his left caught his attention, and he turned his gaze to look at it. A boy with hair like his own was kneeling on the floor with the head of a woman in his lap. It took Atem a moment to realize what he was looking at. He attempted to quickly get down from the slab, but his body was having a hard time readjusting to being alive after millennia of lying dead. Marik rushed to Yugi’s side, offering his shirt to wrap around the smaller teen’s hand to stop the blood loss. He took Kat’s unconscious body from Yugi, holding onto her protectively.

A loud ‘crack’ caught everyone that was present’s attention. They all turned their gaze towards the floating tablets. Obelisk had a large fracture running through it. Smaller fractures veined out from the main break, until the whole tablet shattered. The golden fragments dulled and fell into the dark liquid below. In the tablet’s place was a strange aura the same shade of gray-blue that represented the Ka monster. It hovered for a moment after the tablet shattered, then projected itself upwards through the ceiling of the room. Seconds later the tablet that represented Slifer began to crack and do the same, its red aura projecting itself into Atem. Ra did the same, who’s golden aura projected to Marik (much to the Tomb Keeper’s surprise). The rest of the tablets in the room began to crack and shatter, the room itself beginning to fall apart and cave-in.

“Uh, I think it’s time to go!” Imhotep shouted. He rushed up to Atem and the others, helping his father down off the raised slab. He placed one of Atem’s arms around his neck, then looked to the Tomb Keeper and his twin. “I can’t teleport through the barrier so you’ll need to get to the other side!”

Marik nodded and ran with Kat in his arms. Yugi stayed behind and began helping Imhotep, since Atem was still having difficulty walking.

“It’ll go faster with the both of us!” Yugi stated, while wrapping Atem’s other arm around his neck for added support.

Imhotep didn’t argue. The three hurried across the barrier, where Imhotep quickly grouped everyone together and enveloped them in Shadow, teleporting everyone to the gardens.

Once they were safe, Atem glared up at the teen that was a near copy of himself. “That room had a ward meant to keep powerful spirits contained,” he said hoarsely. He realized it wasn’t just his body that needed to re-acclimate from its millennia of deathly slumber.

Imhotep shrank, realizing he was being scolded. “I didn’t think-”

“Exactly.” Atem interrupted, still glaring.

Bakura and Malik both appeared from their respective elements, quickly earning a scolded look from Atem as well. Malik began to take a small step back, but stopped and bowed respectfully as he had done many times during Atem’s reign.

“You were charged with protecting her!” Atem shouted at the Ishtari as loudly as his vocal cords would currently allow, his anger and disappointment made obvious.

Malik simply stood with a lowered head, then looked away.

Bakura glared at the revived Pharaoh. “Leave Mal alone. He’s already being punished by entities far more powerful than yourself. He doesn’t need the likes of you adding to it,” he chastised.

“Shut up Bakura. Neither of you stopped us when we entered the trials. You both knew what would happen when I crossed the threshold of the barrier,” Atem continued to bitterly scold.

Bakura opened his mouth to retort, but stopped as heard what sounded like…..laughter?

Marik looked down at the tiny elemental in his arms as she cradled her head in the palm of her hand and began to quietly laugh, the sound of her laughter increasing steadily until she sounded near hysterical.

“Um….Kat? Are you...okay?” he asked.

The flame elemental stood up unsteadily, still appearing weakened from the magic she had cast. “I’ve worried for all these years…..for absolutely…... nothing. ” she laughed darkly, throwing back her head to reveal a sadistic fanged smile and widened crimson eyes.

“Kat….you don’t look well….” Bakura stated, extremely concerned.

“I’m great! Perfectly wonderful !” she replied while performing a wobbly pirouetted spin with her arms outstretched. She then skipped and spun in a very uncoordinated fashion a small distance away, weaving a spell and summoning forth a transport obelisk. “Anubis! I invite you into my sanctuary so that you may claim your prize!” she shouted into the gateway with arms outstretched, the tone in her voice making her sound maniacal. She then turned to the group that stared in concern. “Please forgive the new appearance I am about to take. There are certain... protocols ….that must be observed between Godaeshans.”

Large feathered wings the color of midnight erupted from between her golden shoulders, and her body began to double in size while darkening to match her wings. The body itself began to take on the appearance of a large anthropomorphic feline. The hair on the top of her head slicked back so that her waves fell from the space between her feline ears. Her eyes remained crimson, though they had become more feline in appearance with vertical slits for pupils, the whites vanishing. The clothing she had been wearing tore once she began to change in size, but this form appeared to come with its own apparel. This form wore what appeared to be some sort of loincloth that had been created from a strip of black linen in both the front and back, and held together on the sides by a pair of gold chains. Her top was reminiscent of the halter top she usually wore, but shorter in that it fell just below her breasts. Like the halter top, this one appeared to be attached at the neck by a short wesekh-like collar. She had gold bracers on each wrist, and a pair of small golden hoops in each ear.

The jackal god appeared through the bright gateway, the smile on his canine face showed that he was in a pleasant mood. “Sanura! What a wonderful surprise! After our last encounter, I thought for certain I would have to forcefully claim what is owed to me,” Anubis stated, pleased.

Kat walked over gracefully towards the group. Malik and Bakura tensed, as did Imhotep, but no one moved. She placed a clawed hand (paw?) on Yugi’s shoulder, then indicated for him to follow. She led him back over to stand before Anubis, then stepped back with arms wide open, head thrown back, and a sadistic smile on her feline face. “Let all present bear witness that, I, Sanura, daughter of Anubis, freely give the heir whose blood awakened the Pharaoh Atem, son of Akhenamkhanen, to my sire, Anubis, one of the great Lords of the Afterlife!” she stated loudly. She then lowered her head to face the jackal god with her crimson eyes. “I have fulfilled my part of the bargain. I am no longer indebted to you,” she stated, still flashing a mischievous, fanged grin.

Anubis, pleased to have finally received the soul he had laid claim to, bowed respectfully with a smile. “I must say, you both surprise and please me greatly this day! Not only have you invited me into your home, you have shown respect by appearing in your true form. Add to it that you willingly held your end of the bargain, I am beginning to wonder if you are truly my Sanura,” he stated, studying the feline that had suddenly begun to circle him.

“Oh, I am…” she said darkly. She circled in a predatory stance, her ears and eyes alert, her tail snaking slowly back and forth, her wings slightly flexed in preparation to lift off. “The thing is, I know exactly why you wanted one of my heirs, but…. you won’t find it in that one. ” she chuckled darkly.

Anubis had been keeping a close eye on the predator that prowled around him, but quickly turned his gaze down to the boy that stood nervously before him. He stared hard, another set of glossy black eyes opening just above his brow. The god was displeased with whatever he saw (or didn’t in this case), growling loudly to make it known. “You’ve tricked me!” he exclaimed towards the circling feline.

“I did no such thing. I, myself, was unaware until only recently,” Kat stated in a pleasant, but dark manner. “I take it you do not want your gift?” she mocked.

Anubis stared at the quivering boy that was oblivious to what the two entities were talking about. “I have no use for weak flesh such as this. You may keep it.” he growled.

“Oh? Is that an official proclamation that you are refusing your gift?” she questioned in a sadistic tone.

The jackal god bared his fangs, growling even louder. “Yes! Let it be known to all present that I, Anubis, one of the great Lords of the Afterlife, refuse to claim this heir!”

Kat chuckled manically. “Good.” She then flattened her ears and bared her fangs at him. “Now go.” she ordered.

Anubis glared coldly. “I wish to make a new bargain. I want that one . Name your price,” he stated while pointing a claw towards Imhotep.

Kat threw her head back and cackled. “ You …think you can control him !? Think again! Now I will repeat myself one last time: Leave .”

“Not until I’ve obtained what I seek,” the jackal stated defiantly.

“What’s this? You are refusing to leave my sanctuary? I believe that now marks you as a trespasser .” she grinned darkly.

Anubis quickly armed himself with his spear, lashing out in the direction of the feline entity.

Kat leapt upwards, her wings holding her aloft as she circled the jackal from above. “And now you attack me in my own home? Where are your manners?” she taunted.

Anubis growled, then began to reach for the stunted teen that cowered before him. Yugi ran, barely escaping the grasp of the jackal’s claws. Anubis started after him, but Imhotep intervened by grabbing his twin and teleporting him to where the others now stood safely out of the way of the battle, sans Bakura and Malik.

A massive lion that stood taller than the roof of the palace crouched before the group in a guarded stance, creating a wall between the battle and the people it was now protecting. Its body was made of obsidian, while its mane appeared to be made of threads of gold with beads of emerald and citrine woven throughout, and its eyes were made up of large stones of amber.

The attempt to use her heir as a hostage enraged Kat, and she dove at Anubis from behind, pinning him face down to the ground. She sat on his back as she took a clawed hand and held his head down, pinning one of his shoulders with her other. She then sank her fangs deeply into the space between the god’s shoulder and neck, keeping him trapped while he attempted to break free of her grasp. She drank deep of her sire’s blood, her crimson eyes quickly returning to their normal sapphire. Kat released once her thirst had been satiated, the god beneath her weakened and no longer squirming to be free. She stood forcefully and began to walk away.

“You dare turn your back to ME !” Anubis roared, summoning his last bit of strength in a final attack.

He halted quickly as the metal of a blade appeared and brandished itself at his neck. An anthropomorphic white wolf-dog with ash-violet eyes held a god-sized dagger to the jackal’s throat. The Millennium Ring that flashed from beneath a red flowing robe indicated the identity of the entity. He circled slowly to face the god, the blade still at its throat, the dark schenti at his waist showing from beneath the robe as he walked. “I believe you are no longer welcome here.” The smirk that the Bakura had been able to pull off with his canine features pretty much begged Anubis to continue with his defiance, so that the elemental might have a reason to run the blade deeply against the god’s trachea.

Anubis growled low, then retreated back to the gateway, refusing to expose his back even as he walked through the glowing exit. The obelisk shattered and fell, having been closed from the other side.

 

---

Chapter 26

---

 

As soon as both Anubis and the gateway had vanished, Bakura turned on the feline that stood with her winged back still facing him.

“Are you fucking insane! You know you’ll end up facing the Tribunal for what you’ve done!” he admonished with a growl, his ears flattened.

Kat appeared to ignore him as she turned and quickly circled him, closely examining the wolf-dog’s body. She then stood in concentration, lightly scratching a clawed finger at her temple. Bakura’s canine features changed to perplexion.

“There’s something different….” she stated with a puzzled expression. After a few more moments of examination, Kat laughed in amusement. “Your fur got longer! And you’re leaner! And your scar is gone!” she stated while trailing a clawed finger through the air in the pattern of the feature he used to bear.

Bakura’s lowered ears marked his annoyance. “It is not longer! And what do you mean my scar is gone!?”

“Go look!” Kat said while pointing towards the pond.

The wolf-dog rushed to see his reflection on the water’s surface. Kat was right: His scar was indeed gone, and the furred mane down the back of his neck was indeed longer than it had been prior. He was also much, much thinner than before.

“Seriously! Of all the things that could have changed!?” he growled.

Kat ran up and tousled the fur at the back of his neck. “It’s fluffier too!” she stated in amusement.

“Shut up...” he scowled.

“Kura is such a cute and fluffy puppy!” she teased in an elevated voice, still fluffing the fur on his neck.

The wolf-dog’s ears and shoulders fell in defeat and annoyance. “You and Mal get to be fearsome beasts….and I get…. cute and fluffy …” he grumbled with his nose scrunched in irritation.

Kat began to scratch at a spot behind one of his ears. “Yes, but who’s the best at being cute and fluffy ?” she continued in her elevated tone.

Bakura’s fluffy tail began to swish back and forth. “Stop it...”

“Awww…but you like it….”

“No I don’t.”

“ That says otherwise,” Kat commented while pointing at his wagging appendage.

Bakura looked over a shoulder at his tail, glaring at it. “Traitor.”

“I’m going to check on Mal.” Kat said casually before gliding away, leaving Bakura to continue studying his new appearance.

The obsidian lion walked carefully across the garden towards his quarters, being mindful of any foliage that he might accidentally step on. Kat landed before him, stopping him from proceeding with his plans of hiding until he could shift back, then studied the beads woven into his mane.

“I take it my suggestion worked?” she questioned.

The large beast nuzzled his forehead against the smaller feline, purring loudly.

Kat chuckled. “I’ll take that as a yes!” she said happily, while rubbing the bridge of his large nose.

She felt something soft hit her side. Kat looked down and noticed a familiar sandal, then looked towards its owner. Atem stood unsteadily not far from her, his other sandal in hand.

“Why would you make that kind of a bargain!?” Atem chastised, his voice still hoarse.

Kat looked back towards the obsidian lion. “Mal, there's an annoying pest buzzing in my ear. Would you mind eating it?” she questioned boredly.

Malik’s ears fell back as he tried to shrink away in his massive form. Unable to go far without destroying any plants underfoot, he opted for leaping over the top of the palace like it was an obstacle in a circus.

Kat looked towards where the larger feline had vanished with an unimpressed look on her face. “Coward!” she called out towards the earth elemental. She then looked back towards the one that annoyed her, releasing an irritated sigh. “And to think that for a split-second I was happy to see you back.”

“You didn’t answer my question.”

“I did what you asked! What more did you want!?” she shouted.

“That’s not what I had in mind!”

Kat attempted to strangle an imaginary version of Atem. “How the fuck else did you think I was going to make it happen!? I tried going the direct route, Meskhenet wouldn’t even grant me an audience! I was left having to approach a member of the pantheon, most of whom I have defied or offended at some point or another! Anubis was my only option!”

Atem clenched his jaw in frustration. “I still can’t believe you made a deal with him! I was better off stranded in the relic!”

Kat flattened her ears against her skull. “If you’re not happy with your current situation, I’ll gladly put you back. Or better yet, I say we skip the relic and I just send you straight to Duat.”

At the mention of this, Imhotep and Yugi quickly ran over to separate the two by steering Atem in a different direction.

“Please don’t piss off Shae when she’s in that form,” Imhotep begged. “She’s not opposed to eating people.”

Yugi paled. “Yeah...how about you don’t try getting killed on your first day back to life?” he stated nervously.

Once again Kat found herself standing alone with a shirtless Marik, though this time she felt less inclined to seduce him. Instead her ears and shoulders shrunk in embarrassment, and she fidgeted nervously.

“I…..don’t even know where to begin….” Marik started, breaking the awkward silence between them.

 

“….so…..now you know what I meant when I said I was a predator…..” she said quietly, still fidgeting and casting a quick glance in the Tomb Keeper’s direction.

“You drank his blood .”

Kat scratched at the back of her neck nervously. “Part of an old curse that makes the Ma’at and Isfet within me as two separate entities. You’re probably more familiar with it as the ‘Curse of Sekhmet’, though its origins date back much further.”

“I think I recall it being mentioned in one of the scrolls I’ve read, but it never went into great detail on what it was exactly.”

“I know you are well versed in the concepts of Ma’at and Isfet, so I can skip that part. Basically, the two concepts exist as separate entities within a singular body, but it’s not like how it was with Yugi and Atem or Kura and Ryou. I would say it’s closer to how you and Mal were. Once the balance shifts, the Isfet takes control. Both minds are one though, unlike you and Mal. What you saw in me earlier...the...mania….that was me on the precipice of allowing the Isfet to take complete control. It is the only time I willingly refer to myself by the name Anubis gave me.”

“So the Curse of Sekhmet is what Anubis was looking for? Why?” Marik questioned.

“Yes. Imhotep inherited it, but Yugi did not. Anubis was counting on them both inheriting it. Someone who possesses a split concept has to learn how to control the balance within them. An untamed Isfet can be collared and controlled by another.”

“Like with Malik?”

“Pretty much. He doesn’t bear the curse, but his mental state was never the best to begin with. His collar is simply just me applying my knowledge of how a split mind works.”

“I still don’t get why Anubis wanted Yugi.”

“He wanted whichever of my heirs could revive Atem. Imhotep was born with both his magae and the curse in full effect, so he had to learn control at a very young age. It was the reason he could never be Atem’s host. Anubis had counted on the curse taking full effect upon Yugi’s Awakening, but it appears I was worried over nothing all this time. He’s like how my own twin was. No magae, which means no curse . It also means there will be no Awakening for him. He is as mortal as any other human,” she continued while looking away.

“ Magae... what is that exactly? From what I’ve seen it’s just magic,” Marik stated, still trying to understand half of what was being explained to him.

“ Magae is and isn’t just magic. Normal magic can be learned and used by anyone. Magae is a part of a being’s essence, like Ka. However it’s something only found within Godaeshan descendants,” she explained.

“Godaeshan? You mean the Gods?” Marik continued to question.

Kat nodded. “Essentially, yes. They consider themselves their own race, though each god and pantheon varies greatly. It’s how they identify themselves from mortals, especially since they are mortal in their own way as well. Godaeshan’s can die, just not through natural means such as aging, sickness, or even your typical death. Taking in my sire’s blood without fully consuming him and taking his place is….extremely forbidden.”

“You’re not worried about the repercussions?”

“The Tribunal will debate for some time before even bringing me to trial. Even so, it’s not like it’s my first time. I’m kind of a repeat offender,” she chuckled.

Marik sighed, then took a long look at the feline form in front of him. Bakura had been right about Kat being a black leopard. At the right angle, he could make out the rosettes. He also noticed that the feathers on the underside of her wings appeared to have an iridescent sheen to them when struck by the light, similar to that of a raven.

“You’re staring…” Kat stated, feeling judged.

“I’m sorry, just taking in all the small details.”

Kat took a few small steps backward. “I’ll understand if you’ve changed your mind.”

“Changed my mind? About what?” Marik questioned with a puzzled expression.

“Being with me….”

Marik stared blankly at her. “Why would I change my mind?”

“Look at me. I’m….” She couldn’t finish. In her mind, everything she tried so hard not to be was out in the open.

“You’re….what?” Marik continued to puzzle.

Kat lowered her head and looked away, speaking quietly. “….seriously...just look at me.”

 

Marik gave her a perplexed look. “So what? Your true appearance has some fur and feathers. It doesn’t bother me,” he stated earnestly.

Kat raised an ear and cocked her head to the side while wrinkling her nose in confusion. “Maybe Kura was right about you having brain damage.”

Marik laughed in amusement. “I’m still trying to figure out how you went from…” he gestured with his hand to her normal height, “to...well….” then gestured towards her current height.

Kat couldn’t help but giggle. “And to think, both Mal and Kura are still taller!”

“Wait...what!? But Malik is already huge! He gets taller?”

Kat grabbed hold of her stomach as she laughed. “Of course he does! Why do you think the form you just saw is so massive? I’m practically half that size….and on fire of course.”

“Wait, Malik can look like you….just as a lion….and you can look like him….just as some sort of fire leopard?” Marik puzzled.

“With wings!” she added as she smiled in amusement, then began to explain. “So the appearance Kura and I took is our true Godaeshan form, also called a full shift. Mal’s appearance is a part of his Elemental form. I would show you mine, but my magae is a bit all over the place after draining a good portion of it while reviving Atem and then taking in my sire’s blood. It’s part of the reason I haven’t changed back yet. I’m not exactly confident I’ll be able to stay in control.” She looked to where Bakura had been standing by the pond, noting that he had already reverted and was muttering irritably to himself.

“Kura, what’s the matter!? Not fond of being cute and fluffy?” she shouted in a teasing tone.

Bakura kept the red robe his former appearance had been wearing wrapped about him. “I just realized none of the clothes I have stored here are going to fit my new body properly!” he stated in agitation while storming towards his wing of the palace.

“Marik and I were planning on going shopping in Italy, and possibly France tomorrow. You’re welcome to tag along.”

“Might be a good idea. That way I can get some fitting done. Speaking of, since your plans for bringing back the Royal Asshole got moved up ahead of schedule, I’m going to assume you don’t have anything from this era for him.”

Kat wrinkled her nose in annoyance. “Ugh….that’s right. I guess that means he’ll have to come along too,” she stated, her whole body showing her irritation at the idea.

“So, concussions for everyone tomorrow?” Bakura teased, referring to the excuse Kat was using for Marik to skip school the next day.

“Well...Atem is most likely going to have some sort of brain damage if he keeps up his shit,” she commented while glancing towards the man that kept eyeballing her. She perked an ear in his direction. “Say that to my face you asshole!” she shouted towards him.

Atem stood, more steadily than before, and shouted back in a voice that wasn’t nearly as strained. “You heard me! You’re an infuriating, ill-tempered wretch!”

The large feline marched across to where he stood, then placed her hands on her hips while glaring down at him. “At least I’m not a self-centered prick.”

“I am not self-centered.”

“Could have fooled me. I think I liked you better when you couldn’t remember anything. Surprisingly you were less of a jerk.”

Yugi’s face fell as he watched the two continue to bicker back and forth. “I swear, this is worse than when Bakura stayed over,” he commented dryly.

The bickering was suddenly interrupted by the extremely audible sound of Atem’s gut reminding him that it had been empty for the past five millennia. A blush formed across his cheeks as he turned his head in embarrassment. Kat said nothing as her expression towards Atem suddenly softened. Instead she lifted off from the ground and glided over to the orchard part of the gardens, landing delicately. She plucked a few apples from one of the trees, then glided back over to where the trio of spiky-haired males were standing. She offered one to Atem with an earnest expression, who gingerly took it from her grasp.

He hesitated a moment before eating the red fruit, but devoured it quickly after taking the first bite. It tasted like heaven to his mouth that hadn’t tasted anything in millennia. Another apple was offered, which he took with much less hesitation and devoured as well. When a third was offered, he held up a hand in refusal, his stomach having been mildly sated.

“ Now who devours them as if they were Ammit?” Kat commented with a hint of laughter in her voice.

Atem composed himself in an attempt to save face, but seeing the softened expression in Kat’s feline features reminded him of a time when the two had actually gotten along. He cleared his throat briskly and rubbed at the back of his neck. “Ahem….I…..uh…..thanks.”

“You’ll have to forgive me for being so unprepared. I didn’t really have the time I had hoped to get things ready for you.”

“Yes, well….I think we know who to blame for that ….” Atem said irritably while glancing towards Imhotep.

“Yeah, that’s on me. I failed to warn him what would happen if you entered,” Kat said, redirecting the blame towards herself.

Imhotep stared at his mother in shock. “But….I knew about the barrier. I should have realized that-”

“I told you it helped to keep the three God Ka contained. Nothing more,” Kat interrupted. She then glared down at Atem with her ears flattened. “ You don’t get to scold him. Imhotep is impertinent and impatient….but I recall you overlooking those particular traits in someone else at one time,” she bitterly reminded him.

Atem appeared taken aback at being called out. He had overlooked those two traits when he had asked Kat to become his Queen. Because of her status as ‘Pharaoh’s Favored’, she had obviously gotten away with pretty much everything, which in turn caused her to be quite impatient when it came to expecting certain results.

Kat began to walk away, leaving Atem to mull over the point she had made.

“Katrina….I….” Atem began, not knowing really what to say next.

Kat glanced casually towards him, then let out an exhausted sigh. “How about food, bath, and maybe a change of clothes. There is still plenty of time for talking….so long as you don’t go dying again. As it is I’m certain Yugi is nearly as hungry as you are. It may only be midday here, but it’s nearing evening in Domino,” she stated.

Atem gave a defeated nod, then began to make his way past Kat towards the palace. He watched as she happily rushed back to Marik's side, placing her forehead to his while purring loudly. She then stood and reached down to take his hand in hers. It looked strange to Atem, but the two didn’t appear to mind the differences between them.

Kat stopped just inside the entry to the palace, which she luckily had the foresight to build with high enough entrances and ceilings to accommodate for the elemental’s true forms. “Imhotep, I’m certain you’ve already given a full tour once today, but would you mind showing Marik around as well?” she questioned.

Imhotep groaned, but did as he was asked. “This way,” he said while motioning for the Tomb Keeper to follow.

“I’ll go with you! I wouldn’t mind seeing the library again.” Yugi said excitedly while accompanying them. It was his way of trying to help keep peace between his twin and Marik, who Imhotep had an obvious dislike towards.

Marik reluctantly followed, looking back over his shoulder as he left his girlfriend alone with her now revived spouse.

After the three had vanished into the next room, Kat turned and began walking in the opposite direction. “Follow me.” she said towards Atem.

“Where are we going?” he asked.

“No offense, but you still smell of death. You can use my shower.”

“I don’t suppose you have a tub I can relax in?”

Kat chuckled. “I do, actually…but I know how long you’ll just sit and soak. I promise you can use the hot tub in the pool-house later. Don’t worry, I’ll stay close by in case you need assistance.”

Atem raised a brow in curiosity. “Oh? And here I thought you couldn’t stand the sight of me?” he teased with a knowing smirk.

“Get over yourself,” she replied. “I can see your body is still acclimating to being alive again. If you prefer I can leave you stranded and shouting for help in the event you end up collapsing. I’m certain Kura would use the opportunity to take some blackmail photos,” she grinned while looking back at him.

Atem’s face fell at the thought. “I’m suddenly not fond of this era’s technology.”

Kat laughed in amusement as she led him into her room. Atem was a bit surprised to see that this particular room didn’t appear to be as modernized as the rest of the building. It actually looked identical to how theirs had been in ancient times. He looked back into the hall, taking note of its modernized appearance, then back into the room, feeling as though he had entered a portal to the past.

“You appear confused...” Kat stated, noting Atem’s odd behavior and puzzled expression.

“Is this….is it all the same? I mean-...I don’t understand?” he stammered.

“Well, I know I never showed you before, but I managed to preserve it all. I didn’t want your first night back to be somewhere that felt strange and foreign,” she explained earnestly.

Atem slowly made his way to the bed, taking in the familiarity of the room. He sat down on the edge, quickly recognizing the familiar feel of the ancient linen that draped across. He leaned forward with his elbows on his knees and head in his hands.

“Everything alright?” Kat asked in concern.

Atem raised his head and removed the crown above his brow and the Pendant from around his neck, setting both beside him. “Even after the way I’ve treated you over the years, you’ve still gone out of your way to make things comfortable for me. I still don’t even know how we got to this point. When did we become so miserable in each other’s presence?”

Kat’s ears drooped as she crossed her arms across her chest and looked away. “I think we just grew tired of each other. We’ve both changed over the millennia. You were forced to live within a host body over and over again, while I was forced to live with my repeated failures. We both handled it differently. You were able to rest in between hosts, your mind closed to all thoughts. I was awake and constantly at war with my never-ending doubt and regret.”

Atem stayed silent, uncertain how to respond. He began removing the rest of his gold, stopping for a moment when he went to remove the gold around his ankles.

Kat noticed his hesitation and laughed lightly. “I can’t believe you threw a sandal at me.”

Atem smirked in amusement. “I can’t believe I did either. Now that I think of it, I’m rather surprised that I’m not currently walking the path in Duat,” he chuckled.

“There’s still plenty of time if that’s where you would rather be,” she said jokingly.

“No thanks. I think I prefer the shower,” he commented with a smile.

Kat walked towards an opening in the side of the room that Atem recalled was originally used as a changing room. He stood and followed, wondering if that was still its purpose, or if she had found a new use for it. He was pleasantly surprised to see it had become a personal bath chamber that housed a good sized tub, along with a custom walk-in shower that stood behind a wall of square, see-through bricks.

“I assume you have learned how to use a shower from your recent host?”

Atem nodded with a smile. “I think I’ll manage.”

Kat pointed to a towel rack on the wall. “Towels there, shampoo and soap in the insert of the shower wall. I’ll be in the room if you need help with anything.” She then turned and left.

Atem stripped off the remainder of his apparel, then walked into the shower. He fiddled with the knobs for a few moments until the temperature was where he wanted it, then just stood there with his eyes closed while the warm water ran down his face and body. He felt several muscles instantly relax, the ache in a good portion of his body melting away as they did. He stood like this for far longer than he had intended, but remembered that the reason Kat had refused the use of her tub was because she didn’t want him taking forever. He reluctantly moved from the comfort of just standing under the water to wash up, taking less time to do so than he had just standing there doing nothing. He shut off the water, then made his way over to the towel rack, grateful that it held actual fluffy towels instead of the drying linen they had used in ancient times. He placed one around his waist, then used another to dry his hair, which quickly returned to its usual shape. He walked back into the bedroom, looking around for the large feline form.

He thought he saw movement out by the patio that was attached to the room, and cautiously went to inspect it. He knew the patio was semi-enclosed and raised above to give view of the garden, just as the original had, but he also knew that had never stopped a certain Thief King from finding his way up just to purposely vex Atem. As he approached, he heard both Bakura and Kat talking to one another.

“I’ll get on it. Shouldn’t take too long,” Bakura stated just before dropping from the patio enclosure.

“What was that abo-” Atem began, but stopped seeing that Kat had reverted to her human appearance, wearing a gauzy folded linen dress similar to one she had worn during her time as his Queen. It was soft white and folded over her shoulders almost like a shawl, tracing the flow of her body down to her ankles. There was a ring of gold just beneath her breasts, bringing the material in close, and a thin golden belt at her waist. Both served the purpose of showing off her shape.

Kat turned to face him. “It’s a surpri-”

She was cut off as Atem quickly grabbed her by the waist and pressed his lips to hers. It had been so long since he could do this. She was here, in his arms, not the arms of a host. He’d forgotten how soft her lips were, and how her body felt when pressed against his. He hoped she wouldn’t take offense to his body’s reaction as he brought up his hands from her waist, exploring every curve that he sorely missed with one, caressing the skin of her cheek with the other. His heart leapt to the sky when she reciprocated his kiss, causing small tears to fall slowly from the far corners of his eyes as emotion overwhelmed him. He reached around her with both hands, pulling the body he longed for as close as possible, his mouth hungrily overwhelming hers. Millennia . He had waited millennia and now they could be together again. There was no host body to stand in his way. Everything he desired was right here .

To Atem’s dismay, Kat began to pull away the moment his affections had intensified. She severed their kiss, and attempted to break free of his grasp. Atem held tight though, afraid that if he let go he would never hold her again.

“Atem, no. I can’t...not with you,” Kat said quietly, her voice full of sorrow and regret.

Annoyance and irritation flooded through Atem. He closed his eyes as he tried to maintain what little composure he still held over himself. “Why not? You can’t use the excuse of me being in a host body anymore. So what is it? Marik? He is not your husband. I am . ” he stated bitterly.

“It’s not that….” she began, “...this...it feels….wrong. Like it’s not you. ”

He opened his eyes and stared hard into hers. “Of course it’s me! Who else would I be?!” Atem unknowingly tightened his grip on her arms, causing her to flinch.

“Atem, let go…”

“Not until you tell me why you still refuse me.” His tone was bitter as his fingers dug deeper.

“Atem...please….you’re hurting me…” Kat raised her voice as a few tears made their way down her face.

“I’ll be damned if I let an Ishtar take you from me!” he shouted. “ You are mine ! You belong to me !” Atem shook the tiny frame before him harshly as he enunciated his possession over her.

“ GET YOUR HANDS OFF OF HER !” Marik shouted from the doorway. He had been sent there by Bakura, and was glad that he had been. He ran across the room, ready to send Atem to the Afterlife for good.

Atem released his grip on Kat, ready to face off against the one who dared steal his Queen from him.

Kat quickly placed herself between the two, dancing back and forth as the pair tried to make their way past her in their attempts to kill one another.

“Out of my way!” Atem demanded of her, his jaw clenched tight as he glared at the Tomb Keeper.

“Are you stupid!? Couldn’t you see that you were hurting her!?” Marik shouted angrily. He still couldn’t believe what he had just witnessed.

“What happens between me and my wife is just that! You have no right to interfere! Now be gone!”

“I don’t care if she’s your wife or not! You have no right to treat anyone like that!”

The two continued to shout angrily towards each other over Kat’s head, and the more they did, the more vexed she became. Finally she’d had enough.

“Both of you SHUT UP!” she shouted, her voice loud enough to shake the very room.

Both stopped, looking towards the tiny elemental that was standing with her arms outstretched in a feeble attempt to create space between them. She was shaking and breathing heavily in anger, her jaw hard-set, and her eyes narrowed in agitation.

Atem began to open his mouth to say something, but the sideways glance accompanied by the animalistic growl that erupted from low within Kat’s chest made him reconsider.

“Please….go sit….over there.” Kat demanded quietly pointing towards the bed, taking a deep breath in an attempt to compose herself.

“But…” Atem began.

In a single blink Kat’s eyes had gone from their normal sapphire, to resembling those of Anubis, fiery blue centered in glossy black. “ I SAID SIT .”

Both Atem and Marik paled, as the voice that came out was anything but feminine. It was dark and deep, almost demonic. Both immediately obeyed, quickly finding a seat on the foot of the bed.

Kat walked over to stand before them, her demonic gaze burrowing deep and making the pair feel extremely uncomfortable. She closed her eyes, took in a deep breath, and exhaled slowly. Kat continued to stand with her eyes closed for nearly a full minute, but to the pair sitting before her, it felt a lot longer. Finally, she re-opened her eyes, their normal sapphire hue surrounded by white having returned.

Kat turned her gaze first towards Marik, speaking in an even but firm tone. “I appreciate you trying to step in, but I don’t need you to rescue me. I am more than capable of handling the situation myself, regardless of how it might appear to you.”

Marik wore a shocked expression, this being the first time he had upset (or possibly angered?) his girlfriend. He remained silent, nodding slightly that he understood.

Kat then turned her gaze towards Atem, scowling, her tone remaining the same. “Just because I am your wife, it does not mean my body is yours whenever you feel like it. I have every right to say ‘No’. I don’t belong to you , or anyone else. If you absolutely need a reason for why I still refuse you, take a good look at your actions just now.”

Atem sat there in his usual concentrated pose, his eyes closed as she spoke to him. He tightened his jaw and scowled as he looked up towards his wife. “ Forgive me for being happy to be able to hold you without a host standing between us. Forgive me for becoming a bit overzealous in my affections after being unable to at all for five-thousand years. Forgive me for being upset that after all this time I find that I still can’t be with the woman I’ve longed for,” he said aggressively.

Kat’s scowl deepened. “You’re excusing your actions? How about I make you see it from another point of view. Put Marik in your place. Imagine he is the one who is happy to see me, that he is the one being overzealous in his affections, that he is the one upset. Imagine he is the one declaring his possession over me. Now tell me how that looks?”

Atem looked away sharply, his breathing quickening in anger. How dare she chastise him for his actions!? He was more than justified! It’s not his fault that he had waited five millennia only to have an Ishtar steal her from him! He had taken her from an Ishtar, the irony of one taking her from him was absurd! And how dare she try to have him imagine seeing the Tomb Keeper acting that way towards her!? He didn’t have to imagine anything! He would kill the Tomb Keeper on sight if he-... if he ...

Realization hit Atem hard, and it showed as his posture relaxed and his head fell slightly. Gods...how could he have been so blind and ignorant to his own behavior? And he had acted this way for...far longer than he cared to admit.

“I’m...sorry. I didn’t mean…” he couldn’t meet her eyes as he tried to apologize.

Kat released a deep breath then sat between the two males, facing Atem and placing her hand on his cheek, bringing him to face her. “Atem, I still care for you. I just can’t find myself being the one you call ‘wife’ anymore. I would prefer if you went back to calling me ‘friend’. Though if you cannot do so, I will understand.”

Atem wanted to turn away, but instead he leaned into the warmth on his cheek, reaching up with his own hand to keep it there. He closed his eyes tightly, trying to contain the flood of tears that threatened behind them. He felt hollow with the exception of the immense ache in his heart. It constricted painfully, twisting the emptiness towards his chest and making everything between a mixed range of emotions. He squeezed the hand on his face tightly, but tried to be mindful to not do so too hard. He wanted to hold and be held in return. He wanted to be alone, but stay in the company of the woman that had twisted an imaginary blade into his heart. She had subtly stated that she wanted him to let her go. It was obvious she had already moved on. Could he move on though? Could he sit by and watch her be happy with someone that wasn’t him? Why couldn’t she be happy with him ? Why was it that with him, she was angry, spiteful, and bitter?

Kat didn’t pull her hand away as Atem tightened his grasp. She wouldn’t show it, but inside, her heart wept seeing her Ibib on the verge of falling apart. He had been one of her closest friends in their youth, and they had ruled Kemet side-by-side for nearly two and a half years. She had spent the past five-thousand years looking forward to this day. She had pictured it differently of course, but she had also realized over the span of the millennia that as friends she and Atem got along great. As a married couple however, they somehow brought out the worst in each other. Kat often wondered if they were really ever meant to be anything more than friends.

“ Ibib, you must realize that we are not good for one another. At least not in that way,” Kat said quietly.

Atem remained silent, though the use of the old endearment did force a few of the tears he had fought back to spill forth.

Kat could feel the overwhelming discomfort in the room. Atem would not allow himself to break down with the Marik in the room, and she could sense that the Tomb Keeper really wished to be anywhere else at the moment.

“Can you release my hand? Just for a few minutes? I promise to return,” she asked Atem, who reluctantly released the appendage. She then stood and led Marik towards the doorway of the room. “Follow this hall down to the left. Mal will know you’re coming. Tell him...silver and madder root. He’ll know what it means.”

Marik looked back into the room at the broken Pharaoh on the bed, then down at the woman beside him. “I didn’t mean to upset you earlier. I just saw what he was doing...and I lost it. I’m sorry,” he said while lightly stroking her cheek.

“It’s okay, I understand. Just know that I can endure any amount of physical pain. It really doesn’t bother me anymore. The pain I want you to rescue me from is the kind that I keep hidden deep within.”

“I think I can manage that,” Marik said with a small smile. He leaned over and placed a light peck on his lover’s lips, then made his way down the hall as she had requested.

Kat returned to sit beside Atem, taking his hands in hers. “He’s gone. You don’t have to hold back anymore.”

Atem finally caved, leaning forward into the crook of Kat’s shoulder as the dam of tears flooded forth. She removed her hands from his and wrapped them protectively around his trembling shoulders.

Kat sat there holding him, showing no emotion. It wasn’t that she had none, but rather that she had become numb to the current emotion she felt. It no longer pained her in the way it once had.

Kat began speaking quietly in the old tongue. “(My Beloved, know that at one time I would scream your name in pain and sorrow and my flames would turn the land around me to cinders and ash. The pain I once felt has been worn away by the sands of time. My element no longer responds to my cries, because like me, it has grown numb. Know that you will always hold a special place in my heart. Even so, it is time we both move forward in life.)”

“(I don’t know if I can.)” Atem choked, speaking in Kemetic as well. “(I realize now, that you have suffered for millennia. But my suffering is new. I haven’t had the time like you to reflect and dwell on my actions. My years awake are few in comparison to yours. My heart is breaking, and you are asking me to pick up the shattered remnants and move forward. How much time did you spend picking up the pieces? I doubt it was only mere moments.)”

Kat lifted Atem’s head from her shoulder, forcing him to look at her. Her face and tone was stern as she spoke to him. “(The first time my heart shattered I had no time to even register that it had been broken. I was still in shock from what had happened. You had died, and I was being dragged away for execution. When I Awakened, I didn’t even have time to grieve your loss, as our kingdom had erupted into chaos. Five millennia, and I have done nothing but allow my heart to be broken repeatedly, picking up what few pieces I can while trying to move forward. Reflecting and dwelling has done nothing but send me into fits of madness. The only difference between your suffering and mine, is that I no longer feel the pain. My heart no longer shatters in jagged pieces, it simply falls into piles of dust that I often don’t even bother going back for.)”

Atem appeared shocked. He had only heard stories about what happened after his death from Malik and Bakura. Kat herself had never spoken to him about it.

“(Tell me what happened. You’ve never spoken to me about your...end.)” Atem asked.

Kat looked away, speaking quietly. “(You’ve heard the stories. Must I repeat it myself?)”

Atem shook his head. “(No. If you don’t wish to speak of it, then I will not press.)” His tears had mostly dried up, but his heart still ached. “(My Heart, I don’t wish to lose you. I know I cannot change what I have done, but I would like a chance to prove myself still worthy to stand at your side.)”

Kat returned her gaze towards Atem, though it was filled with sorrow. “(Do you remember what happened a little over a full cycle of Khonsu before we died?)”

Atem hung his head in thought. He was certain he knew what Kat was talking about, and vaguely recalled bits and pieces of it.

---

It had been a stressful day, or maybe it was a week? Recalling the span of time that far back was difficult. Either way, he had been stressed, and his wife had been distant with him. Perhaps she had been stressed as well? He wasn’t certain. He just remembered that the two had crawled into bed after a long day of discussing politics with a group of visiting dignitaries. Atem had wanted to unwind, and began by showing his affections towards the woman lying next to him.

“ Atem...I’m tired. Maybe some other time.”

“ That’s what you said last night...and the night before…...”

“ I was tired then too.”

He sighed and rolled over. “Seems you’re always ‘tired’ these days,” he grumbled.

He felt her roll over to face him. “I’m sorry. There’s just been so many visitors lately, and they all expect so much from us. It’s exhausting.”

He kept his back turned away for a moment, then rolled back to face her, sighing deeply. “I’m sorry as well. I shouldn’t be taking my frustrations out on you. I just miss you,” he said, stroking her cheek.

She let out a sigh of her own, then lifted herself up on top of him, placing herself in a straddling position. He didn’t hesitate to bring her face to his, hungrily taking her mouth with his.

A few days later Kat had become violently ill. The palace physician ordered bed rest, claiming that her illness was due to stress. She hadn’t gotten better. Instead she had gotten worse. She could barely handle food, and she wasn’t able to take in enough water to combat the toll the illness was taking on her. There was no fever, and the physician had already ruled out the possibility of poisoning. Atem called for several high priests from the local temples to ask the Gods for their aid. Even his court priests had become involved in the daily prayers. His Vizier, Kat’s twin, often stayed by her side along with him. Even Bakura, who had become the infamous Thief King, risked being thrown into a cell once he learned of his adopted sibling’s condition. Atem had accused him of bringing about the wrath of the Gods from his pillaging of the local temples. By the next day, those same temples reported that their missing items had mysteriously returned.

Day after day as her condition worsened, Atem feared he would lose his beloved wife.

He knelt beside his wife, her hand in his as she lay there barely conscious. He had taken up this position since she had first become sick, leaving only for short periods when her twin was present, to stretch and see to personal needs. On rare occasions, he would even allow Bakura to take up the bedside vigil.

He began each rising of Ra with the same prayer, and repeated it randomly throughout the day until Khonsu showed in the sky and sleep overcame him. “ Great Goddess Sekhmet, Mistress of Life, the one who holds the cure to all illness and disease, I beg of you, please spare my beloved Katrina from whatever has taken hold of her. I will gladly pay any price that you ask of me.”

One day Set abruptly stood and left. He didn’t return for nearly two days. When he did, he forced all the priests out of the room, then walked over and placed a palm on his sister’s abdomen and recited some sort of incantation in a language Atem had never heard before. By the end of the day Kat’s condition had improved greatly to the point that she was able to take in a small amount of food without becoming ill. As the days progressed, her condition continued to quickly improve. She was able to leave their bedchamber, and could walk to the gardens and back without aid. She still became mildly sick in the morning, but Set stated that it would pass as time went on. Atem never questioned his Vizier about what he had done. He was too grateful, and didn’t wish to anger whatever deity Set had invoked in order to end Kat’s illness.

---

“(Yes, I do remember. You had become deathly ill, and I feared you would soon part for the Afterlife.)” Atem stated, his heart aching differently at the memory.

“(Did you know that I heard your prayers to Sekhmet? That even in my weakened state, I prayed to the Gods as well?)” Kat questioned.

Atem appeared surprised. “(You did? If I might ask, what did you pray for?)”

Kat looked at him earnestly. “(I’ll tell you, but I would first like to ask a question and hear it’s answer.)”

Atem nodded. “(Very well. Ask.)”

“(If you were the one lying there knowing that at any moment you could fall asleep and awaken in Duat, what would you have done?)”

She was playing the reversal again. Atem wasn’t certain what he would have done. He didn’t have time to pray to the Gods when he had first died. His death had been quick and near instantaneous, and by the time he had awoken and discovered that he was not in Duat, nearly 500 years had passed and he had found himself in the body of his first host.

He closed his eyes and thought. What would he have done? He probably would have prayed, just as she had, but for what ? It wouldn’t have been for aid in ruling. He had chosen Kat not just because of how he felt towards her, but because he knew she cared for the people in a way that he felt no other could. She was tactful and strategic, and always found a way to get her point across (as she was obviously doing now). She wasn’t afraid to say what she thought, and handled any repercussions with calculated skill. No, she would never need the help of another to rule.

She would not need any additional individual protection so long as Malik was around. Atem knew he had chosen well when he had assigned ‘The Maahes of Amarna’ as Kat’s protector. Malik didn’t need to be told to follow when Kat had left for Per-Bast, he had simply walked out beside her and ignored the other Ishtari when they called him ‘Betrayer’. He had done as his Pharaoh had first commanded, and placed his ka-ib’s protection above that of his king.

Atem mentally ran through the list of gods and goddesses, and what each of their purposes were. He could skip over the ones that would offer additional protection to his Queen. He wasn’t afraid of his departure spurring a hostile takeover from any neighboring kingdoms. His Queen was strong enough to see to it that their kingdom remained safe, and he knew she would not make any alliance that would jeopardize the welfare of their people.

Isis? She was the protector of women and children. No. He already determined his Queen would not require the aid of the gods for protection.

Nephthys? She knew how to raise the dead. No. If he had passed through natural means, his Queen would most likely have accepted that he had been called to Afterlife to stand beside the Gods. As someone who had attempted to become a priestess of Bast at one point, she would not have defied their will.

Perhaps Bast was the answer? Kat had tried to become one of her priestesses. Maybe he would have prayed that Bast would reconsider his wife’s barren state? Atem recalled that was the reason Kat had left Per-Bast. Apparently the head priestess had told her that she had been forsaken by Bast, and that a woman whose body did not produce the blood of fertility had no place in the cat goddess’ temple. But what use would it be to ask Bast to reconsider? His Queen would need a consort to conceive. She would most likely have been too heartbroken after his passing to even consider another, though this fact would not have stopped his court priests from making her choose a new partner after a season had passed. Perhaps her infertility would have staved off their insistence? Most likely not. They might have suggested she take a new husband purely for political gain, though he knew Kat would have only done so if she felt it was in the best interest of the people.

Atem tried to picture his Queen beside another, seated next to them only as a political ally. He could picture her misery as she played along to whatever farce was concocted to play off the arrangement. He doubted whatever partner she stood beside would’ve had interest in a barren woman for anything more than pleasure, and that they most likely would have a harem of fertile women on the side. Once a suitable heir had been born and was of age, their claim would supersede that of his Queen, and her purpose would be forfeit. She most likely would have then been forced to give up her claims to the throne, or chance a mysterious passing where she might not receive the proper rights that allowed her to join Atem in Aaru.

Atem suddenly realized he knew who his Queen had prayed to, and for what. After careful consideration, he realized that he would have done the same. Most likely, Kat hadn’t needed to weigh out which god or goddess to offer up prayers to. She had done then what he was having difficulty doing now. If it hadn’t been for Atem’s sudden death and unintentional entrapment in the Millennium Pendant, which had shattered and became the Millennium Puzzle, Kat wouldn’t have spent the past five-thousand years trying to bring him back. She would have tried her best to continue on, despite her shattered heart.

Atem sighed and looked up at his wife. “(I would most likely have prayed to Hathor, as you had. I would have asked that she help you find someone that would love you as I had, and that they would help you to mend the heart that had been broken by my passing. I know you, and I know this is what you prayed for. Unless I am incorrect in my speculations?)”

Kat shook her head and smiled softly at him. “(No, you are correct. And I am glad to hear that you would have done the same. I was ready to move on to the Afterlife. I had accepted then that it would not bother me if you moved on and found another. I had accepted that we might never meet in Aaru, that you might instead find yourself beside another there. It was painful, but I did not want to be the one that held you back in life. I did not want you to be discouraged from finding happiness again because of me.)”

“(And that is what you wish for from me in return, yes? To not hold you back from the happiness you have found with another?)” It was painful to say, but Atem knew that’s why she had worded things the way she did.

Kat nodded. “(The parts of me that I thought I had left behind over the millennia, the parts that I had forgotten about because I thought they were no longer there, Marik has helped me to realize that they are not gone...just buried deep beneath everything else. It sounds crazy, but in the short time that I have spent with him, I have already felt things that I once had only felt with you. When I think back to when I last felt these things, I can only picture a past that is so far gone that I find it difficult to remember many of the details. It leaves me both terrified and excited to feel these things again. I am afraid to feel the pain of loss that will eventually come with these emotions, but just feeling anything besides bitterness and anger...I feel alive again. I feel human again. Is it wrong to want that?)”

Atem reluctantly shook his head. “(No, it is not wrong. I wish I could be the one to make you feel that way, but I see now that I cannot. It pains me greatly to give you up, but it is obvious that Marik does care for you. He stands beside you, regardless of your appearance, and he isn’t hesitant to try and protect you, even knowing that you have the physical strength to take on the gods. Just know that if the two of you ever part ways, I will be there for you...should you want me to be.)”

Kat’s eyes widened and glistened. Atem spotted her smile just before she pulled him into a tight embrace. She pulled back a moment later, her smile still in place. Seeing that smile made letting her go easier. It was the same one that he had fallen in love with. The one he hadn’t seen since his days as Pharaoh. For the first time in millennia, he had done something to make her happy again. Atem’s heart swelled. Perhaps this wouldn’t be as bad as he imagined it to be? He was certain seeing her with Marik would be painful, but if it meant he could see his Katrina smile like that again, he would gladly suffer.

“ iu mery-i tchen, Katrina,” Atem stated while smiling, bringing his hand up to gently stroke Kat’s cheek.

“ iu mery-i tchu, Atem,” she replied, smiling as well.

Both had stated their love for one another, and both understood that their love in this moment was not towards each other as husband and wife, but between two old friends who had finally been reunited after millennia apart.

Notes:

If you have ever played through the Mage origin in Dragon Age: Origins, you will most likely recognize the Sphinx's riddles. They come from the sloth demon himself!

If any of the words to the resurrection spell sound familiar, it is because they are fragmented and edited sections of spells from the original Charmed TV series that I used to watch with my mom and younger sister.

Chapter 10: Chapters 27-28

---

Chapter 27

---

 

Marik approached a large door at the end of the hall he had been instructed to follow. It obviously marked a new wing to the palace, and its appearance obviously marked that particular wing as belonging to the former Ishtari. He hesitated before the door, realizing that he had never been alone with Malik aside from when the two had shared a body (something he wasn’t entirely clear on how it was possible or why it had happened in the first place). What if in the lack of Kat’s direct presence, Malik actually was the sadistic entity that Marik remembered? He shook that thought from his head. No. Kat trusted Malik, and it was obvious that Malik had strong affections towards her and would never do anything that might upset her.

Marik raised his hand and lightly rapped his knuckles against the door. To his surprise, the door opened slightly. He peeked his head inside, hoping that the elemental the wing belonged to wasn’t hiding and luring him in for an ambush of sorts. He didn’t really know Malik enough to have any idea of what to expect. After glancing around cautiously, he determined that the elemental wasn’t in this particular room. He slowly entered, taking in what Marik could only assume was a small living area. It was obvious this room was a bit more dated than the other parts of the palace that Marik had seen. The furniture and décor appeared to be from the mid to late seventies. There was a very dated recliner facing towards the wall that the door was attached to, with a very dated television set facing the recliner. Behind that chair was a small table with various items scattered about it.

Marik walked over to investigate further. He was surprised to see that the items scattered about were various medals, postcards, and handwritten letters. He picked up a few and glanced over them, noting they were from soldiers and families of soldiers from wars that had occurred in the past few hundred years. Marik set them back down, then turned his attention towards a few photos he had spotted amidst the haphazardly strewn mess. A few of the photos appeared to standard military that showed off the platoons Malik had been a part of. There were a few candid photos that showed him having a good time in bars and pubs with whatever militant company he had been with at the time.

One photo in particular stood out to Marik. It didn’t show Malik with a random group of soldiers. Based on the jungle setting and the tank tops in the photo, Marik assumed that this particular photo had been taken sometime during the Vietnam war. The three figures in the photo stood in front of a helicopter, its pilot obviously being the dark-skinned man with short silver-white hair and a stitched scar down his right cheek. Bakura was wearing a pair of aviators while leaning with his arms crossed across his chest, his usual smirk painted on his face. Beside him was a petite woman leaning against an M40 sniper rifle that stood over half her height. Kat’s wavy locks were pulled back tightly in the same bun-style ponytail that she had sported when Marik first met her. Then there was Malik, who was stationed inside the helicopter as the machine gun operator. Each wore a green colored beret, indicating their status as special forces members.

“I like that one,” Malik commented, causing Marik to nearly jump through the roof (figuratively).

“How the hell does someone as big as you sneak up like that!?” Marik questioned rather loudly to himself.

“Sorry, old habit. I was trained to shadow the Pharaoh while not being seen or heard,” the Ishtari replied. “I take it you are here to get changed for the gathering?” he then questioned.

Marik composed himself before turning towards the other Ishtar, suddenly noting the elemental’s change in attire. Malik stood not far from him, wearing what Marik recognized from old scrolls as the official attire of an Ishtari. His apparel consisted of a fairly long schenti that was colored a deep cranberry red, paired with a gold and silver belt and matching adornments. Even his wesekh matched, with his usual citrine and emerald one hidden beneath.

“Oh no…” Marik grumbled, realizing why he had been sent first to Kat then to Malik. “There is no way I’m dressing like that. I don’t care if this is a gathering for the Pharaoh, I am not wearing a schenti.”

Malik looked down at the shorter Ishtar, his eyes slightly narrowed. “ Ka-ib has asked that everyone in attendance dress in the old way, that includes you.”

Marik recalled the message he was supposed to pass along, knowing now it most likely had something to do with the apparel he was going to have to reluctantly don. “And what she meant when she told me to tell you ‘silver and madder root’?”

Malik’s narrowed eyes turned to slight shock. “It means she has marked you not only as a protector, but as someone of great importance.”

Now it was Marik’s turn to appear shocked. “She has? What do you mean?”

“Color was symbolic in Kemet. Madder lake root was used to create a certain shade of red that was worn only by Ishtari and a few others marked as trusted guardians to the Royal Family. Silver was a very rare and precious metal in ancient times. It was more valuable than gold. Very few even possessed silver. To adorn oneself in it meant you were either extremely wealthy or very important to someone who was. In ancient times I did not possess a single article of silver. The only reason I do so now is because of its cleansing properties that help keep my mind whole.”

Marik stared blankly, not certain how to respond to this bit of information. Kat thought that highly of him? He released a defeated sigh. “Now that you put it like that, I guess I can’t complain. It’s only for the evening after all.”

“Unless she takes a liking to seeing you dressed this way,” Malik stated with a knowing grin. “Much less to remove for ‘romantic encounters’,” he chuckled.

Marik’s face fell. “I take it you are already aware of our ‘romantic encounter’ from earlier?”

“I’m not blind. I saw the fresh marks on your back. I know ka-ib , and I recognize her work. I must admit, I am surprised to see so few marks though. Unless they are hidden elsewhere .”

“Elsewhere? Where else would she leave marks other than my back?”

Malik laughed loudly. “Perhaps that is something you should ask the Pharaoh. He still bears the scars from before she had claws and fangs.”

“Yeeaaahhh…..I highly doubt that’s something he would be willing to discuss with me, not that I’m exactly inclined myself to talk about my girlfriend’s sexual encounters with her husband.”

“Why not? You would be surprised how much the two of you have in common in the ‘sexual encounters’ department.”

“And what exactly is that supposed to mean?!” Marik questioned, feeling annoyed.

“Tiny one, I was in your head and we shared a body. I know your secrets,” the other Ishtar replied.

Marik scrunched up his nose in irritation. “Don’t remind me of that. There’s still parts of...all of it...that I don’t get. Mostly the how and why.”

Malik began to walk from the small living space to another room, motioning for Marik to follow. “The how is easy,” he began to explain. “You are aware of what happened to the Runt?”

“Runt?”

“Forgive me, old nickname. Bakura was a late bloomer in the growth department. At one time, even ka-ib was taller than him. I called him a runt and it kind of stuck. He hates it, which gives me all the more reason to call him it,” Malik chuckled.

“I see. And yes, I know about how he got trapped in the Millennium Ring. Kat showing me is kind of what started everything that led to….well...right now.”

“So, you know what happened to me? Well...not me specifically, but my body?”

“Yes and no. All I really saw was one second you were there and the next there was a pile of sand.”

“That sand was me. In the final moment when I sensed the spell’s blow-back, I hardened my body. Having used my element as a shield, it protected me by drawing me in. My physical body was destroyed. What you see before you...it is simply a re-creation of my original form. I have no flesh, no blood. I am simply sand, soul, and magae. Like the Runt, I was a bit unaware for a while. It was like trying to reorient myself after a nearby explosion had gone off. Honestly, there are still parts that are a bit fuzzy. I recall hearing your screams, and somehow being drawn to the ritual taking place. I think small parts of me dropped into the open wounds that had been carved into your back. I remember seeing the face of that man, and wanting to punish him for hurting one so small. Then darkness. I remember feeling anger and hate, and wanting to punish the reason for the ritual’s existence.” Malik stopped, wincing as he tried to remember. “Something happened. It’s like I shifted, but I didn’t. I felt stronger, and the longer I was in whatever state I was in, the stronger I felt. Then I remember feeling fear, and begging. For what? I don’t remember. Then I awoke in the Shadow Realm. My mind screamed, or at least I think it did? I don’t know how long I was in that abyss, I only recall suddenly hearing the voice of ka-ib . I followed it until I found her...or perhaps she found me? I’m not certain. It wasn’t until she replaced my collar that everything started to become more coherent. Once we were out of the Shadows, I was taken before the Elder and the Tribunal. As punishment, I was ordered to fix what I had destroyed. Not an easy task, and one I am still working on.”

“If you can barely recall anything, then how can you claim to know my ‘secrets’?” Marik questioned suspiciously.

“How to explain? It’s like parts of you...or your memories rather...were imprinted onto my own. I see them as mine, but I am somehow aware that they do not belong to me. It’s not all of your memories though. Just the ones that you pushed deep down and tried to keep hidden. Perhaps it was my way of protecting you? I am uncertain.”

“Why did you attack Bakura in the first place? He told me and Yugi that you were trying to gather power to take on Ra.” Marik recalled the small bit of information Bakura had shared the other day and thought perhaps Malik could offer more insight into it.

“I was, though I don’t recall why. I barely recall anything in the days prior to what happened that day. It’s like something had taken hold of my mind and was controlling me. Ironic, is it not? Controlling the mind of another while feeling as though you are in a similar state. I do know this: Had I been in the right state of mind, there is no way I would have done what I did. I would never intentionally do anything that might upset ka-ib, ” Malik stated earnestly. He then entered the room he had been standing outside of.

Marik followed and noted that this room was not as plain as the other, and its time period was from much farther back. This one was a bit more lavish in comparison, and looked as though it belonged to the era of a Roman gladiator. Malik’s bed was made up of luxurious pillows and furs, much like how Bakura’s had been in his soul room. There were various weapons placed decoratively on the walls, many of them being spears and short-swords paired with shields, along with a few khopeshes. Between the living area and Malik’s bedroom, it was obvious he had a penchant for battle.

“Kat wasn’t kidding when she told me you liked fighting,” Marik said more to himself than to the Ishtar that was searching through a decorative box.

“It’s what I’m good at. Though I don’t enjoy hurting people if they are not deserving of it. The colosseums were an exception. Most gladiators were nothing more than slaves, but that did not stop the best from enjoying what they did. We all knew our battle was nothing more than a performance, and we, the performers. We knew when to hold back, and when to dig a little deeper into our opponent’s flesh. We knew how to ensure that those we grew to call friend would stay in the people’s favor, prolonging their life. Those who were eventually slated to die, did so with dignity. They asked that we not hold back, and to remember their names. I try to remember them all, and in doing so, ensure that they never truly die,” Malik replied as he began searching through a different decorative box. “This will have to do,” he said to himself as he took out a piece of linen dyed the same color as the schenti around his waist. The larger Ishtar then looked towards Marik. “Are you familiar with how to dress in the old way, or do you require my assistance?”

Marik’s face fell again, along with his shoulders this time. “Unfortunately it was in one of the scrolls I was forced to memorize. Apparently knowing how to serve the Pharaoh by dressing him properly was deemed ‘important’. I still can’t believe I’m actually going to be wearing this,” he commented while taking the linen that was presented to him. He turned his back to the Ishtari and quickly changed into the schenti, then turned back around, feeling very exposed.

Malik studied him for a moment, then nodded his approval. “It’s a bit longer on you, but I think she will like it.”

Marik sighed. “How can you stand wearing something so….revealing?”

“I grew up wearing it. This was actually considered being ‘overdressed’,” Malik said while laughing. “You should have seen what ka-ib would wear when dignitaries visited. She and the Pharaoh had devised a way to determine who would be loyal to their requests, and who would follow their own agenda.”

“Oh?”

“When someone new came to visit, they would only meet the Pharaoh. He would offer for them to stay in the palace as his guest. He would state to them: ‘You have journeyed long and far. Please feast and rest in my home. I only ask that you do not place your hands on any of my servants.’ After, the hall would become filled with many exotic performers serving his guests, and they would be covered only in paint and the barest of linen to hide their lower extremity. Among them would be ka-ib . The Pharaoh would then momentarily excuse himself, and watch from somewhere hidden to see who would do as he had requested. When he returned, he would have the Ishtari check for smeared paint. Each performer was covered in a different color, my Queen would be the only one covered in black and gold. To have been caught with her paint on your hands….I’m certain you can imagine the consequences.”

“It sounds like they made it into more than a test,” Marik commented dryly.

“It was. To them it was both a test and a game. Often there would be bets placed on who would fail. There were many tell-tale signs, and those who displayed them were the ones ka-ib would go after personally. There were many who felt affronted at having been deceived, and they usually threatened war. That’s when I was usually brought out from hiding. My appearance and size was quite intimidating back then, as was my voice due to an unfortunate training accident in my youth. I was easily recognized as ‘ The Maahes of Amarna’. It was rumored that the leonine deity had taken to guarding the Pharaoh personally, a rumor that the Pharaoh took full advantage of. I still find it amusing that the rumor wasn’t entirely incorrect,” Malik laughed. He had been searching through a box of decorative jewelry as he spoke, setting aside a few pieces.

Marik easily recognized the colorful winged sun theme the Ishtari was obviously going for. It was represented in both the wesekh and belt the larger Ishtar had placed aside. “None of that has the silver she asked for,” he commented.

Malik looked toward the smaller Ishtar with a knowing smirk. He lightly placed the tips of his fingers first on the wesekh, changing the yellow of the gold to a shiny silver, then proceeded to do so with the other decorative adornments. “You forget, tiny one, I am made of the earth. I can summon forth any material found within it. Changing gold into silver is child’s play.”

“I can see that.” Marik replied, a bit more surprised at what he had witnessed than he realized he should have been. He then sighed in slight annoyance. “Any way I can get you to call me something other than ‘tiny one’? It feels kind of...demeaning.”

“Demeaning? I did not mean to offend. You are correct though, calling you tiny one is...incorrect. You are no longer the tiny one. You are…” Malik paused, looking away in wistful concentration. He continued to think, closing his eyes to help better his focus. The larger Ishtar took in a few calming breaths, then began muttering to himself in Kemetic. “(I am Ishtari. I am a protector. My life belongs only to Pharaoh. I have no will, no choice. My will is only what Pharaoh commands. I have no family, only Pharoah. I am allowed no attachment. I am allowed NO attachment . It is forbidden. It is not permitted unless Pharaoh commands it. But Pharaoh commanded me to protect the one closest to my heart. She is my priority. Her words are absolute. No...that is...wrong? Pharaoh’s words are absolute. But Pharaoh commanded….she is priority….protect and obey….no matter what….she is priority above Pharaoh….no...Pharoah is….but he…)”

Marik watched as the larger Ishtar began grasping at the sides of his head, obviously fighting some sort of inner mental turmoil. “Hey...you okay?” he questioned the conflicted elemental in concern.

Malik did not hear him, instead he continued his muttered ramblings. “(...I failed... failed! She died….they both died! I didn’t protect them...I failed! But she lives? I will follow….I will obey….it is Pharaoh’s command. She says it’s okay...no...it’s wrong...I cannot want... it’s forbidden ! NO ATTACHMENT. They are forbidden...but I want….she says it’s okay to want….I can be... selfish . Selfish? What is that? I don’t understand? It’s to want? Nono...that’s not allowed... it’s forbidden . I am Ishtari. I am a protector. I protect. That is what I do. I was protecting...that woman….she needed...no...I cannot...it’s wrong... wrong ! But it will stop the tears...it will protect….she will be harmed no longer...yes...it is okay if it is to protect. No attachment . That is okay...I know who I am. I am Ishtari. I am a protector. The tiny one...he is so small...I will protect….I will keep safe….but...Ra….Ra will know. Ra will know! How to stop him? If I take his place...yes... yes! That will work. No. I cannot. I am not strong enough. How to become stronger? How to replace Ra? The Runt. He is strong. Ra dislikes him most. Perhaps if I rid him of the Runt, he will ignore….no...no he will not. He is Ra. I must take his place. But how to take out the Runt? The one who is closest to my heart...she can do it...no….she will not. She favors the Runt. But if I explain….no...she will not understand...perhaps if I….no...nono….but she has done no different? She made a bargain. She will not understand….not until I replace Ra….then she will understand...she will forgive….no...she won’t... she won’t . I only have to make her see….she would do the same….but how? I need magic...strong magic...a Millennium Item? Yes... yes! They are strong. The Rod….it will do….she will forgive...she will understand in time...but her mind is strong….how to make the magic stronger? Stones….they have properties….they have power….I will become Ra! I will protect ! I am Ishtari ! I am….I….am….no….nonono! It’s wrong! It’s not permitted! No attachment…. no attachment...NO ATTACHM-)”

Malik’s ramblings halted as he looked around, appearing confused as to where he was for a moment. He was crouched in a fetal position with his hands still clutching the sides of his head tightly, his fingers beginning to dig deeply into his scalp. The larger Ishtar continued to look about in confusion, until his head turned in the direction of the smaller Ishtar. He noted the extended arm that was lightly placed on his shoulder, and the concerned expression on Marik’s face.

“Are you okay now?” Marik questioned, hoping that the pause in rambling was a good sign.

Malik dropped his hands and stood slowly, his head hung low the entire time. “My mind...it broke….didn’t it?” he asked the smaller Ishtar, feeling ashamed.

“It’s alright. I’m just glad you’re...back,” Marik replied, still concerned.

Malik’s head continued to hang low. “What did I say?”

“Nothing too important. Just the ramblings of someone that has seen too much battle.” Marik lied. He didn’t want to mention the implications the Ishtari had made, fearing that he would return to his former ramblings….and not wanting to think about the implications in general.

Malik glanced towards Marik with a sideways glance. “Tiny on-...Marik….you are a terrible liar. Now tell me what I said,” he demanded.

“I think you may remember why you tried to take on Ra.”

“Why I tried to...ah yes...now I rememb-………..fuck.” Malik cursed at himself. He then turned his gaze towards Marik, scowling. “How much of my ramblings did you understand?”

Marik looked away uncomfortably. “….all of it.”

Malik’s jaw became hard-set and his scowl deepened. “I do not recognize you as anything more than that woman’s offspring. You would do well to remember that. I am not the Runt, and I am most definitely not the Pharaoh. I allow myself no attachment to anyone other than ka-ib, and only because she is my priority. I failed her not once, but twice now. I will not allow myself to fail her for a third time.”

Marik nodded his head, confirming that he understood. It made pushing the implications out of his head that much easier. That’s all they were after all….just implications….

“Does she know?” Marik found himself asking, ‘she’ being Kat.

Malik looked away again, not wanting to face the other Ishtar. “Of course she knows. I didn’t tell her, but ka-ib always knows. Having you be the one to hold my collar...she knew...and she was testing,” he stated irritably.

“My sister...is she...?” Marik continued to ask, against his better judgment.

“Nothing more than a reincarnation. The closest blood she shares with me is as my sister’s descendant. Your adopted brother is nothing more than the reincarnation of my own.”

Malik suddenly perked up, turning his head towards the balcony window of his room. “Speaking of...I do not recall ka-ib inviting them?”

“Inviting who?” Marik questioned, suspicious he knew the answer.

“Ishizu and Odion, they are here. Ka-ib would never invite them to a gathering such as this. She would introduce the Pharaoh to them alone.”

“They’re what!?” Marik exclaimed. “Oh gods, Ishizu is gonna kill me!” he shouted, holding the sides of his head in panic.

“Yes, I don’t think she’ll take too kindly to the idea of you and ka-ib being together, especially once she learns who ka-ib is,” Malik stated, slightly irritated.

“I’m more worried what she’ll think once the Pharaoh gets done talking to her! I could care less if Ishizu learns I’m dating the one our clan calls ‘Usurper’.”

Malik looked at him with a raised brow. “I wasn’t talking about ka-ib’s status with your clan, though it is comforting to know that you were able to look past that disgraceful title. I was talking about the fact that Ishizu will be furious to learn that you are having sex with the Pharaoh’s wife.”

Marik rubbed at his temples, trying to make the sudden headache that had formed go away. “Kat and I had planned on breaking the news to them later this week. Then again, the Pharaoh wasn’t supposed to be coming back this soon. Argh! This is such a mess!”

A head of white hair popped up and over into Malik’s balcony, the pale body it was attached to was covered in an open bright red robe and dark blue schenti. Gold and gems glittered decoratively across the figures fingers and around its neck, along with the Millennium Ring, as it stood looking at the two Ishtar’s in perplexion.

“I’ll admit, I hadn’t expected to see the Tomb Keeper alone with you, but meh, whatever,” Bakura shrugged.

“Why are the other two here? Ka-ib will not be pleased,” Malik questioned the pale elemental bitterly.

Bakura held up his hands in explanation. “Wasn’t my idea. Apparently the kid and his shadowy twin brought them. My guess is the hyper one either doesn’t know or didn’t care to explain the... delicate nature ...between us and the zealots. Personally, I’m not going to be the one to tell Kat that they’re here. Mkhai told me she went dark earlier. I’m not even tempting pissing her off if that’s the case.”

“Dark? You mean the thing she did with the black eyes and demonic sounding voice?” Marik questioned, feeling that is exactly what the pale elemental was referring to.

Bakura looked at the Tomb Keeper with a shocked expression. “You were there when it happened?! What provoked it?” he asked curiously.

Marik rubbed nervously at the back of his neck. “The Pharaoh and I….we might have been trying to beat the shit out of each other.”

Both Bakura and Malik stared blankly at him. “I’m going to regret asking what happened…” Bakura stated.

“He was hurting her! Do you think I was just going to stand by and watch?!” Marik said angrily.

Malik stood straight and tall, his eyes narrowed. “ What did you just say ?”

“The Pharaoh was digging his fingers into Kat’s arms while he shook her and told her she belonged to him!”

Malik closed his eyes as he began to breath heavily in anger, clenching his fists tightly. “And you left her alone with him?!”

“I did what she asked. I think she may have gotten through to him that what he did was wrong, or at least that’s how it appeared before I left.”

This seemed to calm down Malik, as he unclenched his fists and re-opened his eyes, taking in and releasing a calming breath. “I see. Ka-ib would not send you away to me if she did not think the situation was under her control. Perhaps she was able to talk sense into him. If so, then maybe things will not be quite so bad with your sister.”

“Sounds like wishful thinking,” Marik stated unenthusiastically.

“Hey, so...one good thing about the Tomb Keeper’s sister being here: It made getting Téa ready a bit easier. There was no way I was going to suggest helping her get dressed in what Kat provided. Especially since that dress was not made for someone with... larger endowments. Ishizu really pulled through with a dress of her own,” Bakura commented, trying to lighten the mood.

“You didn’t tell her anything, did you?” Marik questioned.

“Are you kidding! She apparently could tell I was not Ryou….and she didn’t look too happy to see me. I’m guessing you mentioned my involvement in Battle City?”

“Oh, yeah. Forgot I told her about you. Ugh...this is going to be a very long evening,” Marik said while sighing in exasperation.

“Very long indeed. Not only do we have to explain the Runt’s situation along with your romantic endeavors with the Pharaoh’s Queen, I’m curious to figure out how we are going to explain me ? I’m assuming that they think I am...what? Some sort of entity that you created?” Malik pondered.

“Aargh! I just wanted to spend the evening with my girlfriend! Not dealing with her revived husband and trying to explain five-thousand years worth of inaccurate information to my sister!” Marik shouted in irritation while running his hand through his hair. “Ah fuck it all! I guess all I can do is finish getting ready and deal with this shit as it hits the fan...”

 

---

Chapter 28

---

 

“Which one? Ruby and onyx, or the one with lapis lazuli?” Kat questioned, holding up two different wesekhs to her neck.

Atem walked across the room, sifting through her jewelry, then pulled out a thin, solid gold wesekh and placed it around her neck. “This one. With that dress, it adds just the right touch.”

He liked this. As Pharaoh and Queen, their outward appearances had been very important. They often spent their mornings asking for each other’s input on outfits, jewelry, and make-up. Doing so now felt familiar and refreshing, especially considering their new separated status.

Atem returned to where he had been to place a golden accent belt with lapis lazuli around his waist. Kat had taken the courtesy of laying out a few things for him while he showered. Among them was a clean schenti that matched her dress, along with the accent belt and several other pieces of matching jewelry. As he picked up the wesekh, he noticed she had forgotten his usual tunic top.

“Only the wesekh?” he questioned, referring to the lack of chest covering.

“It’s a nice day. Do you really need to cover up?”

“It just makes me feel a bit...exposed.”

“Atem, I’ve walked around in far less. I think you’ll be fine,” Kat said with a light chuckle.

Atem thought back to the times she would go around in nothing more than body paint with the barest of linen to hide her lower half, and either her hair or a large wesekh to cover her breasts. He smiled at the recollection. “Yes, but you looked like a goddess while doing it,” he replied.

Kat sighed. “I’m having Kura bring up some red wine from the cellar. In case you’ve forgotten, you tend to end up with more on you than in you after a few chalices.”

He eyed her suspiciously. “Red wine? Katrina….what do you have planned?”

She folded her arms across her chest, making her irritation known. “If you don’t stop fussing over your appearance you’ll never find out.”

Atem threw his hands up in defeat. “Fine, you win.” He hurried up and finished putting on the gold she had laid out for him. It was sparse compared to what had adorned his body for the past five millennia. He looked at the Millennium Pendant and his crown, debating if he wanted to wear either. Kat noticed his hesitation. She walked over and placed the Pendant around his neck, then picked up the crown and fixed it above his brow.

“Just for tonight. After that, cast them both aside for all I care,” she stated while stepping back to take in his appearance.

He sighed and nodded. “Alright...but on one condition.”

“Oh? And what might that condition be?” Kat asked warily.

Atem tapped the center of the Eye of Wadjet on his crown. “You have to wear yours too,” he stated with a smirk.

Kat laughed. “I am Queen. Do you honestly think I would not wear the one thing that shows my status as such?” She walked to another place in the room and pulled out a very dust-covered box from atop a shelf, placing it on the table beside her jewelry box. She carefully lifted the lid, and looked at the diadem within. Atem had it specially crafted to be similar to his, with the golden wings on the sides being replaced by what looked to be Egyptian-styled cat ears. He had claimed that as his Queen she would be like Bast, protecting over the women and children of their kingdom.

Kat carefully took the ancient crown and affixed it above her brow, then turned to face Atem. “I’ll admit, it’s been a very long time since I’ve worn this,” she said quietly, smiling at the memories it invoked.

Atem walked over and lifted her chin so that he could look her in the eye. “You make it hard to move on when you still look like the Queen I remember. That being said, I will not stand in the way of your happiness. I’ll try to be better. Maybe….in time…” He stared at her, his eyes full of hope that there might still be the possibility of a future where they could be together again.

Kat stared deeply into Atem’s eyes for a long moment….then smacked him upside the head.

“Ow! What was that for!?” Atem questioned in irritation while rubbing the spot on his head that now stung.

“To help remove the stupidity from your brain. Should have stopped at the ‘I’ll try to be better’ part,” she replied.

“Maybe moving on won’t be as difficult as I thought...” he stated bitterly, still rubbing his head.

“If you like, I can do it again if you think it will help,” Kat said in a slightly elevated voice while smirking devilishly.

“Please tell me the two of you aren’t fighting again...I have enough problems at the moment,” Marik stated, walking into the room.

“We’re not fighting, I’m just being assaulted,” Atem said in an irritated but joking manner. “Besides, what problems could you be having? You’ve successfully stolen my wife. You should be celebrating.”

“I didn’t steal your wife. She came to me of her own free will. Sue me for wanting to have a relationship with someone that obviously wanted to have one with me in return,” Marik replied defensibly.

“Boys...do I have to come between the two of you again ?” Kat warned.

“No. That won’t be necessary,” Atem stated, glaring towards Marik from off to the side.

“ Habibty, we have a small….problem,” Marik began, ignoring the look he was receiving from Atem. “My brother and sister are here. Odion doesn’t worry me, Ishizu however….is another story.”

Kat eyed her boyfriend suspiciously. “ Why are they here exactly? I did not invite them.”

“According to Bakura, it was Yugi and Imhotep that invited them. I’m going to take a wild guess and assume you never told Imhotep about how my clan views you?”

Kat glanced off to the side irritably. “Oh he knows. I’m willing to bet he kept his mouth shut about it to Yugi though. He’s probably doing this because he’s just as sore as Atem about me being with you.”

“I’m not-” Atem began to object to Kat’s claims, but stopped as she gave him the ‘don’t even think about denying it’ look. “Alright, I’m a bit sore emotionally….and physically,” he stated, rubbing at his head again. “Can you blame me? At least I’m not threatening to toss Marik into the Shadow Realm...like a certain someone actually did to Téana.”

“That was different!” Kat argued.

“How so?” Atem questioned.

“Well...that was before you died and got trapped. And I released her….eventually….”

“At my insistence.”

Kat folded her arms across her chest again and pouted in irritation. “It was still different. You weren’t a jerk then.”

Marik’s head fell into the palm of his hand. “I’m doomed...Ishizu is going to drag me back into the caves and lock me behind an impenetrable door!” he stated in a slightly sarcastic manner, shaking nervously at the very thought of his sister doing just that.

Atem looked towards the Tomb Keeper and noted his panicked behavior. “You’re actually afraid to tell Ishizu that you’re dating Katrina?”

Marik lifted his head and scowled towards the Pharaoh. “I don’t have a problem telling her that I’m dating Kat. I have a problem telling her I’m dating your wife . Ishizu is very dedicated to the Tomb Keeper’s purpose. Honestly, if she had been born a boy she would have been the perfect heir to head our clan. I’m viewed as nothing more than a disgrace. But you wouldn’t understand any of that, since you’re the one she practically worships.”

Atem shrugged. “If that’s the case, then I’ll just tell your sister that Katrina and I have separated, which means the two of you are more than free to pursue a relationship together.”

“Riiight….and how do you propose to explain the fact that she and I started seeing each other before you were revived?”

“Just feign ignorance. Claim you didn’t know.”

“You are aware that our clan has always been warned to avoid the ‘Blue-eyed Fire Witch’? That Kat has been labeled as ‘Usurper’ by them?”

Atem shrugged again. “And how were you to know who she was? You just thought she was a pretty girl.”

“But I saw her use fire magi-”

Atem cut him off, casting a hardened glare in his direction. “No you didn’t. She never used it in front of you. You only learned of who Katrina was after I was revived. By then you had already fallen for her, and you decided you didn’t care who she was,” he stated matter-of-factly.

Kat giggled behind the two males. “For someone that doesn’t like the idea of me seeing someone else, you sure are being helpful Ibib .”

Atem scowled as he looked back over his shoulder. “Do you want me to move on or not? I’m doing this for my friend, not my wife. I can just as easily stand back and watch as Ishizu tears into him for disgracing their clan.”

Kat flung her arms over Atem’s shoulders from behind and gave him a quick peck on the cheek. “I appreciate what you’re doing. Thank you.”

Atem sighed, then smiled slightly towards her. “You owe me. It’s bad enough that on my first night back I am going to bed alone. You better try finding me a date sometime in the near future.”

Kat smiled devilishly. “Well….you can always try going on another date with Téa . ”

Atem paled. “Wait...you can’t hold that against me! I had no memory of who I was at the time!”

“Relax Ibib. If I’d have had an issue with it, she wouldn’t be here .”

“ Here ? As in...she’s here in the palace?”

Kat nodded.

Atem audibly gulped. “That’s not quite what I had in mind...I mean...I wouldn’t mind going out on a date...but...with her? I...I don’t know? It was a bit awkward the last time….and she didn’t seem interested…” he stammered.

Kat released Atem from her friendly embrace, laughing. “Don’t worry Ibib , I won’t force anything between the two of you. It was simply a suggestion.”

Atem took a moment to re-compose himself. “Ah, I see…just a...uh…suggestion…ahem…so...shall we get to whatever this ‘surprise’ of yours is? Though seeing Marik’s attire and you saying that Téa is here…I have a sneaking suspicion of what you have arranged.”

Kat rushed forward, standing between both males with an excited smile on her face. “So verify your suspicion and escort me. Better yet, how about both of you escort me?”

Marik and Atem looked towards one another. Marik was the first to offer up his arm, Atem following suit. Kat took each in hand, her smile widening.

“I guess if my sister is going to kill me, I might as well try to enjoy my last few minutes alive,” Marik commented with a sigh.

“Leave Ishizu to me and just follow my lead. Like I said, I’m doing this for a friend,” Atem stated in return towards the Tomb Keeper.

---

The three arrived in the former throne room, which had been converted into a sitting room. The velvety sofas and love-seats that had been there were now gone, having been replaced by several plush cushions. The walls had been decoratively covered, making the room look almost like it had during its original iteration. Incense hung heavy in the air, and had Atem not known any better, he would have believed he was still in Ancient Kemet. He glanced around the room, noting the ancient attire everyone had been requested to attend the gathering in. He spotted Joey, Tristan, and Téa standing over by Yugi and Imhotep. It appeared that Yugi was officially introducing his twin, while dealing with Joey’s sudden tantrum about how unfair life was.

“How’s it fair!? Marik not only gets himself a real life cat-girl, but a MILF as well!?! What I gotta do!? Grow out my hair, get a tan, and have someone give me some gnarly scars?!?” Joey shouted in frustration.

Téa spotted the approaching group and waved them excitedly over. “Hi guys! Over here!”

Marik was the first to speak up once they were in close enough proximity. “You really think getting ritually carved up is going to help you get a girl? That’s just sad,” he commented, referring to Joey’s outburst.

Joey paled and panicked, raising his hands in explanation. “I didn’t mean it like dat!” He then rubbed at his neck nervously. “Guess I’m just a bit jealous is all. I mean c’mon, you’re living every high-school boy’s fantasy!”

“Not mine…” Yugi stated dryly.

“Eh, you don’t count. You’re one of those weird ones obsessed with games…” Joey replied sarcastically. The hurt look he received from his best friend made him quickly rethink his choice of words. “N-not dat there’s anythin’ wrong with it! If it weren’t for people like you, Duel Monsters wouldn’t be a thing! You, pal, are an essential part of life!”

Yugi and the others couldn’t help but chuckle. “Thanks Joey.” He then looked towards the Pharaoh. “So, everyone, I would like for you all to officially meet Atem.”

“Is it true that you remember everything now?” Téa questioned the Pharaoh.

Kat released Atem’s arm, motioning with a nod towards the group for him to approach them without her and Marik. He gave her an ‘are you certain’ glance, to which she replied with a simple nod.

“Yes Téa, I do remember everything. Is there something in particular that you wish to know about?” Atem questioned in return.

“Not really. I’m just glad you don’t have to continue not remembering things like your family and friends from long ago. It must have been really frustrating,” Téa stated with a genuine smile.

Atem wasn’t certain how to respond. “Frustrating? I suppose it was a little. I couldn’t miss what I didn’t have any recollection of, so I guess that made it easier. The hardest part was when I actually did start to remember. That was frustrating.”

“I suppose that makes sense.”

“Hey, I gotta question for ya. Why do we gotta go ‘round wearing these skirts? I get that ya just came back an’ all, an’ this is how you’s used ta dress...but really? Skirts? On boys?” Joey interjected.

Atem couldn’t help but laugh. “It’s called a schenti, Joey. My wif-...Katrina thought it would be a nice gesture. A final day in my old life before officially beginning my new one.” Getting accustomed to not referring to Kat as his wife appeared to be a new challenge he was going to have to overcome.

Téa caught on to Atem’s quick rephrasing. “I take it Marik won that duel,” she said quietly towards him, while looking at the pair standing off to the side.

He shook his head. “There wasn’t much of a duel to begin with. At least I managed to retain an old friend,” he stated with a sigh.

“That’s good. Must be hard knowing everyone you cared about is gone.”

Atem looked around. He saw Mkhai and Solomon talking excitedly about some old RPG game. Mkhai looked a bit out of place wearing his own Pharaonic attire while sporting tattooed arms and facial piercings. His half-brother had succeeded the throne after his passing, with Kat aiding him in place of a Vizier. Solomon was dressed as he had been during his days as Shimon. It was comforting seeing his mentor, and knowing that the old man was still able to remember him.

In another part of the room Bakura was lying in a relaxed position on a cushion, talking to Malik who was sitting rigidly on a cushion beside him. Bakura was dressed as he had been when he was notoriously known as the Thief King, though with his new pale complexion, it was like seeing the Thief King’s much leaner ghost. Malik was dressed in his Ishtari attire, obviously uncomfortable with the idea of sitting in general. Atem recalled that he preferred to stand, as he was trained to do. It was strange knowing that after five millennia, Malik still hadn’t broken the habits that had been ingrained into him as an Ishtari.

He spotted a final pair standing quietly off to the side. A woman with a piercing gaze and a tall man with symbols etched onto the left side of his face. Both wore attire similar to what everyone else was, but it was obvious that theirs was much more modern. These two looked similar to their ancient counterparts, but Atem knew they weren’t.

Aside from the final pair, nearly everyone he had cared for in the past...was here.

“Actually, Téa...they’re not gone,” he stated, smiling and looking at the group in front of him. “Most of them are in this very room. There are a few faces missing, but that’s okay. I know they are either in Aaru, or they have reincarnated and are elsewhere at the moment.”

This appeared to take Téa and the others by surprise (minus Imhotep). “You don’t miss your parents? What about your other friends?” Téa questioned.

“I never knew my mother. She passed away when I was an infant. I was still young when my father died. I recall he was wise, but strict. I didn’t always agree with what he had to say, but I sometimes wondered if there was more to the situation than what I was able to comprehend at the time. I suppose I’ll never know. As far as my other friends, they have reincarnated….and they stand before me now. I know the three of you are not Téana, Jono, or Husani...but it’s plainly obvious they have still found a way to be here in their own way,” Atem replied, smiling at the memory of some of his closest friends from ancient times.

Yugi spoke up. “You mean, my friends are the same ones you had?”

“In a way. They have always found their way to me. Every host I have had, has somehow been in the company of these three. Our first meeting...it was...memorable,” Atem chuckled.

“Oh yeah? So how did ‘we’ meet?” Tristan questioned, putting extra emphasis on the word ‘we’.

“I had made a comment to Katrina about wanting to see what it was like outside the palace. She found a way to hide all of this,” Atem pointed towards his hair, “and with the help of Bakura and her twin, Set, we managed to get past the Ishtari. Well...most of the Ishtari. Malik was impossible to hide from. He wasn’t a problem though. He was always loyal to Katrina and would do whatever she asked of him. Unfortunately I managed to get separated from the others...and ended up completely lost. I was in a city I ruled over, but knew nothing about, alone…and for the first time, fearing for my safety. I think it was Jono that found me first. I had hidden in an alley and...well….” Atem looked away in embarrassment at the recollection. “I was huddled against the wall...crying…”

He felt a hand on his shoulder from behind. “Atem, you were ten. Ten year-old's cry when they’re scared,” Kat stated.

“I was Pharaoh. I shouldn’t have been crying,” he pouted. “It was undignified.”

“You. Were. Ten. Get over it. For fucks sake, you should have seen Mal once he realized we had lost you. He was a babbling mess! He was torn between fleeing Amarna or returning to the palace and facing whatever punishment his elders would have deemed fitting of his failure.”

“Maybe if you hadn’t let go of my hand, I wouldn’t have gotten lost...”

“I didn’t let go...someone bumped into us at the market. I tried reaching out, but you got swept up in the crowd. We spent half the day looking for you.”

“You didn’t look very hard...I was found by urchins...who only spotted me because of the gold on my ears...and they wanted to steal it...”

“I told you to remove ALL of your jewelry! It’s not my fault you didn’t listen!”

The sudden elevation in the voices between the two caught the attention of everyone else in the room, eliciting a sigh from at least half of the people listening.

“Alright you two, break it up,” Bakura said, stepping between the arguing pair to separate them.

Joey looked confused. “Are you saying I...I mean myself from the past...tried ta rob ya?”

“Not just you...Tristan...I mean Husani...tried to too. You...I mean Jono...just happened to be the first to notice me,” Atem replied after re-composing himself. “Téana spotted the two and scolded them for trying to steal from someone who was obviously lost and scared. She convinced them to help me find the others. None of them were aware of who I was until after Malik practically ran up and crushed me.”

The large Ishtari glared down at Atem. “Forgive me for having been excited to know that I wasn’t going to face possible execution for losing you.”

“And breaking my bones wouldn’t have earned you the same?” Atem questioned bitterly.

Bakura facepalmed. “Seriously...we’re not children anymore...so come off it already! This is why I didn’t return to the fucking palace with you and Kat. I was tired of the childish bickering.”

Malik grinned at the pale elemental. “Oh really? I thought it was because you were pissed off that ka-ib had accepted my betrothal. I seem to recall you becoming very angry and storming off when we told you about it. Poor lost puppy ‘Kura’ was afraid that his beloved Kat wouldn’t want him around anymore,” he snickered.

“Shut up! I wasn’t a ‘lost puppy’! Do you think if that was the case I could have made it on my own and become the Thief King?”

“I have to agree with Malik. You were very much a ‘lost puppy’ when it came to Katrina,” Atem interjected with a chuckle.

“Fuck off! I don’t need, nor want, your opinion!” Bakura shouted.

“Kura, you were a lost puppy. It’s the only reason you went to Per-Bast to begin with,” Kat stated dryly.

The four began bickering back and forth. A sharp whistle from across the room brought it to a quick halt, forcing everyone to turn towards its source.

“Five-thousand years and the four of you are still arguing like small children,” Solomon commented disappointingly, shaking his head. “I realize the four of you are still essentially teenagers, but I would have thought the passage of time would have caused you to mature a bit.”

The four ancient bodies looked blankly towards one another. Kat cracked a small smile, followed by a failed attempt to contain her amusement of the situation. Atem did the same, followed by both Bakura and Malik, until all four were laughing.

“Oh please old man, we’re a group of immortal teenagers and a revived teenage Pharaoh. Maturity is not on the top of our priority list,” Bakura stated in amusement.

Solomon chuckled. “I can see that. I guess it’s to be somewhat expected, I guess. All of you were forced to grow up and take on massive amounts of responsibility at such a young age.”

Atem’s amusement faded, as did the elemental’s.

Kat was the first to speak up after a few moments of silence. “Yes...I suppose that’s true,” she stated dejectedly, looking towards Yugi and Imhotep. Malik cast a glance of his own towards Marik.

“ Ka-ib , perhaps it would be best for the Pharaoh and the others to gather in a more comfortable setting at a later date. If I am not mistaken, it is late where they are from. And judging by their tired expressions, I think they would like the comfort of their pillows. Besides, we still have... other matters to attend to,” Malik commented, casting a sideways glance towards the two figures still standing quietly on the far side of the room.

Kat didn’t need to follow the Ishtari’s glance to know who he was referring to. “I agree.” She looked towards the group. “I thank you for coming here at such a late hour and on such short notice. Perhaps this weekend we can plan something a bit more relaxed and not quite so rushed.”

Téa, Tristan, and Joey smiled and nodded. “We’re glad you thought to invite us. I look forward to all of us hanging out,” Téa stated pleasantly with a smile.

“Yeah, anythin’ for our pals! Though next time, can us boys wear pants?” Joey questioned awkwardly.

Atem smiled in amusement. “Yes, you can wear pants, Joey. I’m making it a requirement on your behalf,” he chuckled.

“Yay! Pants!” Joey and Tristan cheered together, eliciting more laughter from everyone else.

Notes:

NGL, I love Malik (aka Yami Marik/Yami Malik). I love to read Deathshipping fics. Most are just full of so much fluff! :D

Sadly, I don't write fluff. I write PAIN.

Yes, Marik is starting to sound very much like how he did when he realized the Pharaoh had outsmarted him with the Revival Jam loop.

Chapter 11: Chapters 29-31

---

Chapter 29

---

 

While Imhotep teleported Yugi and his friends back to Domino, those that remained discussed what to do about the two quiet visitors.

Solomon was the first to make a suggestion. “I think it would be best to start with introducing the Pharaoh. Direct their attention to the reason they are here in the first place.”

“I was thinking along those same lines. Then I can be the one to properly introduce the others,” Atem said in agreement. He cast a sideways glance towards the quiet pair, noting the observant gaze coming from Ishizu. He also noted that Odion kept glancing down towards her, as though waiting for some sort of signal. He turned his gaze towards Marik. “Your brother is hesitant about something. You wouldn’t happen to know why?”

Marik sighed, then chuckled lightly. “Odion is very...affectionate. I can almost guarantee that the moment I get close enough he’ll run up and crush me in a bear-hug. The only reason he hasn’t already is probably because Ishizu told him to stay close. This is an unfamiliar place filled with unknown people. My sister has been observing us this entire time, taking in whatever information she can. She’s most likely trying to discern who is trustworthy, and who she should keep up guard against. The bickering from a moment ago probably didn’t help us.”

“No, it probably did not. And unfortunately I fear that without the cooperation of certain people present , it will only get worse.” Atem looked towards Kat, as did nearly everyone else.

Kat looked offended at the cautioning glares she was receiving. “What? I can behave,” she stated sharply.

“ Ka-ib, no offense...but you are not the greatest with words when you become….upset. Ishizu is the reincarnation of Isis….and most of us remember how well the two of you got along….” Malik cautiously reminded her.

“Isis was a stuck up bitch. She always thought she was better than me,” Kat replied stubbornly.

“Welp, nice knowin’ ya, Tomb Keeper,” Bakura joked half-heartedly towards Marik.

“Katrina... perhaps it would be best if you let me do all the talking. Maybe ...avoid speaking in general?” Atem suggested nervously.

Kat scowled. “Are you suggesting I hold my tongue?” she questioned bitterly.

“What!? Nooo ...just... well ….okay... maybe …?” Atem stammered while taking a cautious step away from the offended female.

Kat folded her arms in disappointment, scowling at the group gathered before her. “You’re all a bunch of cowards. I’ve faced ambassadors more threatening than that woman over there.” She turned around sharply and attempted to walk away towards the pair across the room.

Atem quickly grabbed her by the arm, stopping her. “Katrina, at least let me try to talk to them first. Remember, I’m doing this for you .”

Kat huffed in irritation. “I think your plan sucks…but fine. Don’t expect me to keep my mouth shut if they start bringing up that ‘Usurper’ bullshit!” she warned.

Atem nodded in understanding. “Hopefully we can change their mind about that title before it gets brought up.” He looked towards Marik. “I know this is the last thing you probably want to do, but I think it would be best if you approached your siblings alone and invited them over this way.”

“Talk about sending me into the lion’s pit,” Marik stated unenthusiastically. He looked towards the larger Ishtar. “No offense.”

“None taken,” Malik replied with a half-shrug.

Marik slowly began making his way over to his siblings, a feeling of dread overcoming him. He really didn’t want to face his sister right now.

He had made it more than halfway across the room when sure enough, Odion rushed towards him and picked him up in a crushing bear-hug. “It is so good to see you again, Marik!” Odion shouted enthusiastically.

“It’s good...to see you...too…” Marik managed to squeak out, barely able to breath. “Can...you put me...down...now…?”

Odion quickly released his sibling and began to profusely apologize as Marik gasped and attempted to catch his breath. “I am so sorry! Please forgive me! It’s just that it’s been so long since we last saw each other!”

“It’s fine, I was kind of expecting it anyway. I can’t believe you missed me that much though. It hasn’t even been a full month.”

“I have spent nearly every waking moment at your side since you were born. To not have you around...I find myself suddenly feeling very alone.”

Marik chuckled. “Makes sense. Maybe you should find a hobby, something to occupy your time?” he suggested.

“I have been helping Ishizu at the museum by doing a lot of the heavy lifting. It keeps me busy, but it does not stop me from missing my brother,” Odion replied. “Speaking of our sister, she is concerned for you. We saw both you, and what appears to be the Pharaoh, escorting that woman over there... together . Is there a reason why? Also, why is the Spirit of the Ring here? And who is that man that looks like you? Has your darker half found a way to return in a body of its own?”

Marik rubbed nervously at the back of his neck. He didn’t like how Odion had referred to Kat as ‘ that woman’. Did his siblings know who she was? “Oh boy...where to start with all of that? Maybe it would be best if I started with officially introducing you to the Pharaoh. Then we can go from there.”

Odion nodded. “Very well.” He looked towards Ishizu and signaled her with another nod. She stepped forward, her gaze occasionally switching between Marik and the group across the room.

“It is about time. I was beginning to think we had been brought here for nothing,” Ishizu began once she stood beside her siblings. “I must admit, it was quite startling to see two Yugi’s appear out of thin air. And it was very strange to see that one was able to use the Shadow Realm to bring us here. I am beginning to wonder why you have not kept us informed on such drastic developments?” Her tone was a mix of accusation and disappointment.

Marik continued to fidget. “Honestly, all of...well... everything ...kind of happened over the course of the weekend.”

“I see. And I suppose it was too much to pick up the phone and call, or even to send a text?” Ishizu questioned, her gaze burrowing into her younger brother.

“Sister, I’ve had so much going on that thinking about doing either was the last thing on my mind.”

“And what could have occupied your mind so much that informing us of the recent changes to the situation with the Pharaoh was no longer your priority?” Ishizu’s words sounded more like she was scolding than asking a question.

Marik unintentionally scowled at his sister, speaking a bit harshly as he became irritated with Ishizu’s attitude. “How about you let me properly introduce you to the Pharaoh first? Then maybe you’ll understand what’s been going on.”

Ishizu was taken aback at her younger brother’s sudden change in demeanor. “Very well. It is the reason we are here after all.”

Marik turned to lead his siblings towards the other group, but the sight of what had transpired in the few short minutes he had left them made him facepalm. “Not again…” he groaned.

Bakura was standing with his arms crossed with one hand doing the exact same as the Tomb Keeper, while Malik had thrown back his head in irritation while also facepalming. Both had been in reaction to the two shorter people that were once again bickering back and forth, albeit a bit more quietly than usual. Kat had a look of irritation on her face while she appeared to be chastising Atem, repeatedly pointing her finger in his face. Atem on the other hand appeared to not care with his arms folded across his chest, eyes closed in an attempt to ignore the female, and nose slightly up in the air as though he were innocent of her accusations.

Forgetting about his siblings, Marik marched over to where the Pharaoh and his girlfriend were once again at odds. “I can’t even walk away for a few minutes?” He glared at Atem. “What the hell did you say to piss her off this time?”

Atem appeared offended for a moment at the accusation, then scowled at the Tomb Keeper. “I only mentioned we wouldn’t be in this situation if she hadn’t decided to make you her plaything. She always has to make things difficult.”

“My fault!” Kat shouted, becoming increasingly defensive. “I’m not the one that didn’t have the balls to tell his wife that he was fucking her brother! Nooooo….you would rather have kept pretending that I was ignorant of the fact! WE LIVED IN A FUCKING PALACE! The only secrets that existed there were badly kept ones! I could have been deaf and blind and still known!”

Atem quickly faced his former wife, shouting back. “If you knew then why didn’t you say anything!?”

“Because it wasn’t my responsibility!”

“Both of you just stop!” Marik interrupted before either could continue with their shouting match.

“Now look, you made my gamiil upset,” Kat stated bitterly towards Atem.

Atem was about to fire something back when he noticed the look Marik was giving him...and Kat. He figured the Tomb Keeper must be pretty mad to look at his girlfriend like that. Even Kat appeared to be a bit surprised.

Marik scowled at both. “Is this seriously how things have always been between the two of you? How could you stand being married to one another? You can barely tolerate being in the same room for more than a few minutes!”

“It’s not my fault he thought he could keep secrets from me,” Kat stated defensibly.

“You should have spoken up,” Atem commented bitterly, defending his point in the matter.

“Why? It meant on nights I wanted to get some actual sleep, I could. I had no problem with you going off late in the evening to go talk ‘strategy’ with your Vizier. I didn’t even worry myself with what ‘strategy’ the two of you were ‘discussing’. I know your favorite ‘strategy’ has always been the ‘attack from behind’ method,” she taunted.

“I only had to start doing that with you so you couldn’t bite or scratch me anymore,” Atem replied, showing his annoyance towards the fact that Kat had even brought up the subject.

Bakura stormed off and grabbed two bottles of wine from a nearby table, popped the corks on both, took one in each hand, then proceeded to take long drinks from each. He then plopped himself on one of the larger, nearby cushions and made himself comfortable. “Trust me, not enough wine to listen to this bullshit again...but these are a start,” he stated in answer to the questioning glances in his direction.

“I didn’t bite or scratch that badly. I think you’re over-exaggerating,” Kat replied to Atem, ignoring Bakura’s comment.

“The scarring on my back suggests otherwise,” Atem retorted.

“Oh boo-hoo...you have a few ‘love scratches’.”

“Oh? And what about this?” Atem lifted the corner of his wesekh to reveal faint teeth-shaped scars.

“That was one time….”

“And these?” He pulled back his schenti enough to reveal the upper reaches of his inner thigh to show off more faint scarring.

“No one could see them…” Kat continued to defend her point.

Marik facepalmed again. “Bakura…what god would I have to pray to for this nightmare to end?”

“Tomb Keeper, when you find out, let me know,” the pale elemental replied, taking another long swig from one of the bottles in his hands.

Kat and Atem appeared oblivious to those present as they continued their bitter conversation.

“You know what? Set never complained. He was always glad to have my company.” Atem teased towards Kat.

“That’s because you probably didn’t leave him unsatisfied at the end of the night.” Kat taunted in return.

“I didn’t leave you unsatisfied….did I?”

“Many, many times.”

“But you never said-”

“It was one of those things I shouldn’t have had to!” Kat interrupted sharply. “Pretty sad when Mal can satisfy my needs better than you can,” she stated, adding insult to injury.

Atem quickly placed a harsh glare in the Ishtari’s direction. “ You slept with my wife?! ”

Malik paled. “No! It’s not-...I never-...I swear!” he stammered, his hands placed defensibly in front of him as he took a nervous step back.

“Don’t worry, we’ve never had sex. Mal is just very good with his hands,” Kat grinned knowingly.

“Was this before or after my entrapment?” Atem questioned bitterly.

Kat placed a concentrated finger on her lips as she tried to recall. “I think it was after your third(?)...maybe fourth(?) host...I think? Not recent, but not before your death either.”

Atem folded his arms across his chest, closed his eyes, and turned his head off to the side. “So long as it wasn’t before my entrapment in the Puzzle.” He peaked an eye back in Kat’s direction. “Was he really able to do better with just his hands?” His confidence in his ability to ‘perform’ had suddenly wavered.

Kat simply smirked as a reply.

Marik had given up and taken a seat near Bakura, his head hung back over the edge of the large cushion. “I can’t decide if I want to go back to living in a cave, or just die right now,” he stated dryly with an arm over his face.

“Dying is overrated,” Bakura commented. “If you think listening to this shit is bad, do yourself a favor and don’t cross over to the Afterlife. Those freaks make this look like a casual Sunday sermon.”

“Noted.” Marik chuckled. He couldn’t help the sinking feeling that he had forgotten something… “SHIT!” The Tomb Keeper bolted upright, quickly getting to his feet and rushed to where Ishizu and Odion had been awkwardly standing since he had rushed off. “I am sooo sorry!” he attempted to apologize. How could he have forgotten about them?!

Ishizu stared in shock at the Pharaoh and tiny woman, clearing her throat as she attempted to compose her reaction. “I apologize for being upset about you not contacting us. I had no idea how... complex... everything had become.”

Marik laughed nervously. “Complex...heheh...riiiight...so….uh...yeah...it gets a bit….um...more complex.”

“How much more complex can it be than being forced to play mediator between the Pharaoh and what appears to be his wife?” she puzzled.

“Ummm...well...how do I put this?” Marik scratched nervously at the back of his neck. “So you see...thing is...um...well...that is... was ...his wife...but now...Kat’s kind of...my... girlfriend ….” He squeaked out the last word, wincing in preparation for his sister’s reaction. After what felt like minutes had passed, he cautiously peeked an eye in his sibling’s direction. Both Ishizu and Odion were staring dumbfounded at him.

Odion was the one to speak up, to Marik’s surprise. “You are dating the Pharaoh’s wife?”

“Ummm... yes ?” Marik was a bit confused. Where was the yelling and screaming? Why wasn’t Ishizu glaring at him with that icy stare of hers while accusing him of ‘shaming’ his clan again? Was she relieved that he was at least dating a girl this time?

“Marik, you are aware of who the Pharaoh’s wife... former wife as you put it...who she is, yes?” Odion questioned, his eyes narrowed suspiciously.

Marik felt uncomfortable. Odion was usually the more reasonable between his older siblings. “I am aware….and I think our clan is wrong. Regardless of how much those two may appear to dislike each other, I can say with certainty that Kat didn’t do what they accused her of. Would the Pharaoh’s accused murderer spend five-thousand years trying to bring him back? Would she make a regrettable bargain with Anubis himself just to be able to accomplish it?”

Odion’s appearance softened, appearing relieved. “I suppose not. Sister, what do you think?”

Ishizu still appeared slightly stunned. “If Marik believes the accusations to be lies, then who are we to argue? He is the head of our clan.”

Marik was surprised to hear Ishizu put it that way. “Sister? Is everything okay? You’re acting...strange.”

Ishizu looked away, as though she were afraid to say something.

Marik stepped closer and placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “What is it? Have I done something wrong again?”

Ishizu shook her head. “No. I was just reminded of something our mother said to me before you were born.”

“Our mother? You’ve never spoken of her to me before.” Marik was extremely surprised. Had his mother told Ishizu about... Malik ?

“She told me that she knew The Betrayer...that he was actually our clan’s protector. That the one we called Usurper was nothing more than a woman who had been betrayed by one of her own and falsely accused. It appears that what she told me was true. I see someone who matches the description of the man she described, and there is a woman over there that you claim is not who she is accused of being,” Ishizu replied. “Our mother tried to tell me that everything our clan has stood for...that it was all based on lies. I ignored her, but…” Tears began to form in the corners of her eyes.

Marik looked towards Odion, who’s expression suggested that the Ishtar matriarch had said the same things to him as well. “Did she try to tell this to both of you?”

Odion nodded. “Yes. She hoped that by telling us, that we would break free from the traditions of our clan. It appears that the only one that was able to do so was the one who never got a chance to know her.”

Marik stepped back from Ishizu, then glanced over towards where Malik stood. The Ishtari’s eyes (and Marik was certain ears as well) were trained on the group of Tomb Keepers. He toyed with the idea of revealing Malik’s slip-up, but after taking a moment to consider the Ishtari’s mental state in regards to that particular subject, decided against it. He then faced back towards his siblings. “Maybe she guided me from the Afterlife. The road was a bit rough, but maybe it was meant to be as a test. Either way, I’m happy with where I’ve ended up. Where we all ended up,” he stated, trying his best to reassure them.

Ishizu wiped away one of the tears that threatened to fall, then placed a delicate hand on her brother’s cheek. “You are so much like her. You seem to always find a way to understand what others are going through, and the right words to help them.”

This made Marik smile. “Thanks,” he said as he embraced his sister. “So you’re not mad about who I’m dating?” he questioned as he pulled back from the hug.

Ishizu shook her head. “I’m still a bit shocked, but I suppose I shouldn’t be. You don’t take to just anyone. I’ve met some of your former ‘romantic partners’. They were, shall we say... interesting .”

“Who’s interesting ?” Kat questioned as she popped up near Marik’s side, glancing up at him with that curious feline gaze he had already grown accustomed to.

“You are, Habibty ,” Marik replied with a hint of laughter in his voice.

“Well, I thought everyone already knew that?” she joked, smirking as she did so. She then looked towards Ishizu and Odion. “So...are we past calling me ‘Usurper’ yet? Or should I go back to telling Atem that he’s a fucking idiot?”

Ishizu and Odion glanced in uncertainty towards one another. “So you are the one who once ruled Kemet beside the Pharaoh? I find this hard to believe,” Ishizu stated plainly.

“Oh? Why is that?” Kat glared, waiting for whatever insult might come her way. She and Isis had never been on the best of terms, and didn’t imagine it would be any different with her reincarnation.

“It’s just that, and I don’t mean for this to sound rude, you are very... crass in your choice of words. You lack the refinement one would expect of a member of the Royal Family,” Ishizu replied.

Marik looked down at his girlfriend, waiting to see how she would reply. Her expression towards his sister made him picture her with her feline ears laying flat and the tip of her tail flicking back and forth in irritation.

Kat’s scowl slowly turned into a grin as she chuckled mischievously. “Well, Atem didn’t pick me to be his Queen because I was nice . He chose me because I didn’t give a flying rat's-ass who I offended. Putting things bluntly was what I was there for. I guess you can say it was kinda good-cop, bad-cop. He was the nice guy, and I was the royal bitch. It helped determine who had the balls to offend the Pharaoh by trying to tell his wife to know her place.”

“I see. I suppose that makes sense,” Ishizu stated, appearing mildly amused.

Marik lightly chuckled. “Was offending foreign diplomats just a past-time or something?” He recalled one of the ‘games’ Malik had described earlier that the two royals used to play with their visitors.

“Meh...they were all the same,” Kat replied while shrugging. “It got boring...had to make things fun ,” she added, her grin becoming nearly devilish. She quickly turned her head towards where Bakura was after hearing another bottle of wine being uncorked. Atem had taken one of the bottles and seated himself next to the pale elemental and began drinking. “For fucks sake, Atem! If you drink that on an empty stomach you’ll be drunk out of your mind before you finish the bottle!”

Atem raised the bottle as if to say ‘cheers’. “Good! Then I can forget about everything that has happened over the past few hours!”

Kat tossed her head back in annoyance and groaned, then looked towards Malik. “ You’re going to be the one dragging his ass to bed after he passes out. Drunk Atem is handsy, and I’m not dealing with that.”

Malik’s nose wrinkled in annoyance. “He tries anything with me and I may have to break his hands...unless you request otherwise.”

Kat shrugged. “Break em’. I can always get Kura to fix it after he’s sobered up.”

“Who’s breaking what? What did I miss?” Imhotep interrupted, having returned from taking Yugi and the others back to Domino.

“Your dumb-ass father is already in the wine. I told Mal to break his hands if his hands start wandering where they don’t belong,” Kat replied.

Ishizu and Odion appeared shocked again. “Father?” Ishizu questioned.

Now it was Marik’s turn to appear exasperated. “How about I just send you a very long email explaining the insanity I’ve gotten myself into? Trust me, maybe typing it out will help me understand it a bit better myself.”

Ishizu nodded slightly. “Perhaps that would be best. Maybe we can arrange a better time to meet with the Pharaoh as well? There are many questions I would like to ask.”

“I’ll see to it...and I’ll make certain that he behaves in a more fitting manner,” Marik stated.

“Atem? Behave in a more fitting manner? He doesn’t act ‘more fitting’, he acts like a royal know-it-all,” Kat commented.

“Maybe that’s just with you around, Habibty. Anything I arrange between the Pharaoh and my siblings will be without you around...no offense,” Marik said cautiously.

Kat appeared hurt by this statement. “Without me? Do I really make things that bad?”

“It would be without me as well,” Marik said reassuringly. “That way the Pharaoh won’t spend most of his time making comments towards either of us. He can focus on answering my sister’s questions.”

“Oh…” was all Kat could think to say, holding her head slightly lower than usual.

“Do not worry. If the Pharaoh begins talking negatively about either of you, I will choose to ignore his comments and act as though I did not hear them. I am certain that will keep him on track,” Ishizu said in reassurance.

Kat looked at the female Tomb Keeper with a blank expression. “I don’t understand...I mean I get that you would do that for your brother...but why for me? You don’t even know me.”

“You are Marik’s lover, are you not?” Ishizu questioned.

Marik slightly paled. “I never put it like that!”

“Oh, perhaps I misunderstood? I thought based on what the Pharaoh said about your girlfriend’s sexual habits and the fresh marks on your back, that perhaps the two of you were having sex,” Ishizu stated casually.

Her brother paled even further, having once again forgotten about the fresh holes in Ra’s chest. Marik glanced towards Atem, hoping he hadn’t noticed. The hazed look he received from the Pharaoh suggested that he hadn’t before, but he did now.

“I didn’t say you could...have sex with her…” Atem said sluggishly, the alcohol already impairing his thought process.

“Fuck this, I’m out. Let me know when the other two are ready to leave,” Imhotep stated, not wanting to be around for the impending conversation.

“I think now would be a good time for us to depart,” Ishizu said, stopping Imhotep before he left. “I look forward to your email brother. I hope to see you again soon,” she said while smiling softly towards Marik.

Marik nodded and smiled in return as he watched the Shadows engulf his siblings before they vanished.

 

---

Chapter 30

---

 

Atem attempted to rise to his feet, wanting to once again beat the Tomb Keeper senseless. After a couple (unsuccessful) tries, he finally managed to find himself standing upright. He hadn’t raised his head though until he was certain he could stay that way. When he finally did, he found himself face-to-face with the one person he really didn’t want to see right now: his (former) wife. Kat swiped the already half-empty bottle from his hand while tipping him backward into the fluffy cushion below with a single finger push.

“Idiot. You can barely stand, and you want to throw hands? Also, you do realize this vintage is from the late 1800’s and is much more potent than what we drank five-thousand years ago?” Kat’s tone indicated she wasn’t asking Atem questions, but rather chastising him.

“I am barely...accepting us...apart...and you’re already sleeping with... him,” Atem both stated and accused, his words coming out a bit jarringly as he tried to think in his wine-induced daze.

“So? That is none of your concern. Now stay. You can have this back after you’ve eaten something proper.” Kat turned and walked away, taking the bottle with her and passing it off to Marik. “Hold on to this. I’ll be right back.” She then barked an order towards Malik. “If he tries to stand again...” Kat looked back towards Atem, “...feel free to use whatever force you deem necessary.”

Malik grinned maliciously as he looked towards Atem. “So if he happens to end up with a broken knee-cap...or two…”

“Go for it.”

Malik’s grin widened, causing Atem to audibly gulp and become slightly sober. Kat marched off to a hidden corner of the room and vanished.

Marik walked over towards the Ishtari, leaning in close to speak privately. “That was a bit harsh to suggest,” he stated.

Malik continued to grin while staring towards Atem, then replied in Arabic. “Don’t worry, it’s just a bluff. It’s how ka-ib keeps the Pharaoh in line when he’s had too much to drink. My orders were to obey her every command and keep her safe, to place her above him in every aspect. He’s not willing to test the limits of whether or not I would actually harm him,” he chuckled darkly, making it appear as though the two Ishtar’s were conspiring something.

The Tomb Keeper looked at the Ishtari in mild confusion. “Why did you switch to my native tongue?” he questioned, speaking in Arabic as well.

“Because the Pharaoh doesn’t know it,” Malik snickered, still eyeing Atem from where he stood.

Marik looked towards the spiky-haired boy-king, suddenly wondering how he was able to speak with Yugi and the others. Technically the only language he should have known was his native Kemetic.

“He retains the ability to speak in the languages that his former host’s were able to speak. None have ever spoken Arabic though,” Malik commented as a reply to Marik’s confused expression.

“I see. So the bluff, speaking to me in my native tongue...it’s all just a ruse to keep the Pharaoh from doing anything stupid?”

“Precisely.”

“You’re enjoying this, aren’t you?”

“Immensely.”

 

Marik smiled in amusement and chuckled. Malik joined him, making Atem extremely worried to the point that he dared to ask Bakura what the two were saying.

The pale elemental smirked and played along with the ruse. “They’re comparing torture methods. Mal likes the suggestion the Tomb Keeper came up with. A digit missing for every time you step out of line. Let’s see, a grand total of 20 between fingers and toes. That means plenty of chances, right? Unless they’re talking about cutting off at the knuckle joints, that gives you more tries. Let’s see...three per finger...two per thumb…” Bakura looked at Atem’s feet, muttering numbers and trying to do some minor calculations.

“Why are you...looking at my feet?” Atem asked nervously.

“Trying to determine if you’re one of those weirdos with the genetic mutation that makes you have less phalanges on your feet. It’s easy to see you have the correct amount on your hands, but being I never spent much time kissing the ground at your feet like many of your other subjects, I’m not certain how they look.”

“Wait...less what ?”

“The individual bones in your fingers and toes. They’re called phalanges. Did you learn nothing from being in Yugi’s head? I know for a fact they at least covered basic anatomy in that pitiful excuse for a learning facility,” Bakura scoffed.

“Oh. I suppose...I never paid much attention.”

Bakura rolled his eyes. “Figures.” He then pretended to become very interested in what the two Ishtar’s were saying, then grinned devilishly. “Now they are wondering if Kat would allow them to cut out your tongue the next time you say something that pisses her off.”

Atem paled. “She wouldn’t allow that...would she?”

Bakura shrugged. “Who knows? I mean, with that temper of hers being what it is…” He left the rest up to Atem’s imagination while slyly winking towards Malik and Marik.

 

“I can’t believe Bakura is on this too!” Marik stated loudly while laughing, still talking in Arabic to keep up the ruse.

“The Runt enjoys a good deception. It is his specialty after all.” Malik commented.

“Is that how he was able to fool people so easily into thinking he was Ryou?”

“For the most part.”

The two stood by and watched as Atem became more and more uncomfortable under their taunting laughter.

 

“Where is that damned woman?!” Atem cursed irritably under his breath, his arms folded across his chest and his eyes closed as though he were pouting.

“I’m right here if you would open your eyes,” came Kat’s equally irritated reply.

Atem opened them and found Kat crouched before him, balancing a plate of ta'amiya on one palm. He casually looked over the fried fava bean patties, then looked up towards the one providing them. “You didn’t make these, did you?” he asked suspiciously. He knew Kat’s reputation in the kitchen. The glare he received in reply made him wonder if he should risk a bite.

“Kura picked them up from a street vendor at my request. It’s something I recall you enjoyed. I could have been a bitch and had him go pick up batarekh instead,” she stated, referring to a dish made from salted fish roe.

Atem replied by scrunching up his nose at the mere suggestion of the one food he loathed. He picked up one of the falafel patties and took a small bite, testing it. He had thought the apples from earlier were heaven, but the ta'amiya was divine. He took another larger bite and closed his eyes, taking in the familiarity of the meal. It was one of his favorites from ancient times, and he couldn’t believe that it still existed in this era. Added to it was the fact that his Queen had remembered which foods he loved and which he hated (as she had proven by mentioning the roe). Everything about her life had become so centered around him. As Atem took another bite, he tried to recall those same details about Kat. It should be simple, right? She liked….what did she like? He swallowed his current bite and opened his eyes, those sapphires still watching him to make certain he actually ate. He looked down at the patty, then back towards Kat. Maybe he could start with trying to remember something easier, like a favorite color. He recalled she wore a lot of black and various shades of red. But so did Bakura and Malik. Didn’t Bakura mention something once about those colors being easier to hide blood? There had to be something he knew she liked? What about her apple orchard? Their first meeting had ended up partially the way it did because at the time she had been curious about the fruit. But that was still something that revolved around him. Did she enjoy anything simply for herself?

Kat looked at Atem curiously, trying to figure out why he had stopped eating and now appeared...sad? “Did I remember wrong?”

Her question pulled Atem away from his internal musings. “No. It’s exactly as you remembed...remem...recalled.” He suddenly realized that perhaps Kat was right to take away the wine.

“Then why do you hesitate? I already told you I didn’t make them. Or are they just not as good as the ones from back then?”

Atem hung his head. “I just realized...I know nothing about you. I don’t know what you like. I don’t even know your favorite color, or food...or anything.”

“Here we go…” Malik said quietly towards Marik, rolling his eyes.

“I take it this is normal?” the Tomb Keeper questioned.

“Yup. He’s started to overthink.”

Bakura leaned back and tossed aside one of his bottles, which was now empty.

“Atem, none of that matters right now. Just eat. Then you can have the wine back and go back to trying to forget everything you do remember. Honestly, if I wasn’t worried about you dying of alcohol poisoning, I wouldn’t even bother making you eat. But I didn’t use a portion of my own life essence to bring you back just so you could die stupidly,” Kat replied irritably towards the dejected looking Pharaoh.

Atem’s head hung even lower, tears forming in the corners of his eyes. “You have done everything...just for me...and I can’t name a single thing about you...that doesn’t have to do with me.”

Malik released an exasperated sigh. “Here come the tears…”

“How drunk is he?” Marik wondered aloud.

“Enough that he’ll feel it in the morning, but not enough to do something stupid. The latter is much more entertaining to watch. This just makes me want to put him out of his misery,” the Ishtari replied boredly.

Kat rolled her eyes then sat down cross-legged before Atem, leaning an elbow on one knee and her chin in her palm. She looked at the semi-drunk king before her with the same dull expression she had hundreds of times before. Drunk Atem was handsy and horny, but semi-drunk Atem needed massive amounts of therapy...and Kat had become accustomed to taking on the task of therapist. She sat up straight for a moment and glanced over her shoulder towards Marik. “If you’re adjusted to Domino time, I’ll understand if you want to go get some sleep. I would join you, but…” she motioned unenthusiastically towards Atem, who had already begun to cry into his palms.

“Actually I’m still kind of in the process of getting used to it. I’m a bit exhausted, but otherwise still very much awake,” Marik replied. He had to admit, the sun being just past the midday mark instead of already setting helped him in not feeling so tired.

“Suit yourself. Just know I’m going to be stuck here for a bit. Feel free to watch what I’ve had to put up with since the day I said ‘Yes’, or if there’s something that you wanted to know more about around this place, I’m certain Mal wouldn’t mind filling you in.”

“I can show him the lower levels,” Malik suggested.

“Lower levels? There’s more to this place?” Marik asked in amazement.

“Yes. They’re fairly new additions. Our collections have grown over the millennia, and there isn’t enough room in our main chambers to house them.”

Marik was genuinely interested in seeing what kind of items the trio of elementals had attained and held onto over the millennia, but at the same time wanted to stick around in case things went south between Kat and Atem again.

“Go. I can call for Mal if I need either of you,” Kat stated, seeing the difficult choice between wanting to go and wanting to stay in the Tomb Keeper’s conflicted expression.

“You sure? I don’t mind staying.”.

Kat nodded. “He’s not going to do or say anything stupid in this state. It’s just tedious getting him past it. Besides, it will give you and Mal more time to get to know one another better.”

Both Ishtar’s faces became ones of slight shock. Malik recovered first, glaring suspiciously at the flame elemental. “ Ka-ib , if you have something to say…”

Kat feigned ignorance. “Hm? Say? About what?”

The Ishtari scowled and grumbled something under his breath, then began walking towards his chambers, motioning for the Tomb Keeper to follow. Marik hesitated for a moment, then began to walk behind Malik, making a quick stop to crouch down and give his girlfriend a quick peck on the lips.

Bakura, after emptying his second bottle, walked over to fetch another round, slightly wobbling as he did. He once again uncorked one for each hand, then promptly returned to watch the spectacle unfold.

“Kura, you’re not helping,” Kat scolded.

“What? Just because his Royal Highness is having a crisis...I have to listen to it sober?”

“No, you can go drink somewhere else.”

“Or...I can sit wherever the fuck I want...in my own home.”

“It’s his home too.”

“No it’s not...” Atem blubbered. “You only made this place for me...but it’s not mine...”

Kat scowled towards Bakura. “Now look at what you’ve done.”

“Or...here’s an idea...it’s his own fault. I’m staying...and so is the booze. Don’t like it...then make him move.”

Kat looked at Atem and rolled her eyes, deciding against her better judgment to return the bottle Marik had left beside her. “Listen, you can have this back, but you have to eat too.”

“I don’t want it...it doesn’t help...it just makes me miss you more…” Atem was nearly inconsolable at this point.

Kat rolled her head back and groaned irritably. “Gods Atem...just take the damn bottle and eat. For me? Please ?” she begged.

Hearing it put that way, Atem finished off the half-eaten falafel patty and took a large swallow of wine...followed by another swallow...and another…

“Easy there. I’m not going to take away the bottle again,” Kat reassured.

“Why am I such...a bad person…” Atem’s usual ‘formality’ when speaking had suddenly evaded him as the wine impaired his thought processes even further.

“You’re not a bad person. You’ve just made a few bad decisions,” Kat replied.

“I am! I don’t...I don’t know what you like...but you do….you know…”

Kat was certain to anyone else, what Atem had said didn’t make a lick of sense. She knew what he was trying to say though. “It’s all I’ve thought about for such a long time. It was hard losing you, and I was afraid that I would forget.”

“But you didn’t..”

“Exactly.”

“And I did…”

Back to square one. Kat decided to try a different approach. “So tell me something that you do remember. Not something I like necessarily. Just something in general.”

“You wanted to...to...to be...a priestess.”

“See, there’s something that doesn’t revolve around you.”

“But you came back...because you couldn’t…”

“I came back because Mal was a loyal idiot and wanted your blessing.”

“And I messed it up…”

“I guess that’s one way to look at it. Hey look! You still have plenty of ta'amiya. Mind if we share it?” Kat tried to not only divert Atem from the topic, but to get him to eat a bit more before he went back for another drink.

Atem stared hazily at the plate between them, taking another of the patties and eating it. Kat did the same, but slowly to give the illusion to the drunken king that since she was still eating, he should be too. Atem managed to ingest another two, taking long drinks between them and nearly emptying the bottle.

“See, now don’t you feel a bit better?” Kat continued to speak to Atem as though he were a toddler getting over a tantrum...which wasn’t too far off the mark in her opinion.

“No...maybe…” Atem swayed slightly. “You shhould wear blue...like your eyezzz…” He added unnecessary effort to his words as the wine impaired his thoughts even further.

‘ Great...here comes drunk and horny Atem…’ Kat groaned internally. “Maybe some other time. Are you tired? It’s been a long day,” she suggested. ‘ Fuck, and just when I sent Mal away!’

“No...I want to...to sstay...and look at you…”

A bottle rolled across the floor as Bakura tossed aside his third, drawing Atem’s attention towards the pale elemental beside him. Bakura was laying as far back into his cushion as possible, still clutching his remaining bottle in one hand, while raising his other hand far above him. He splayed his fingers and flexed them, as though studying them intently.

“You’re….like a ghosttt…”

Bakura’s eyes glistened as he continued to study his complexion, appearing sad.

Kat cursed internally. ‘Dammit! Now I gotta put up with TWO drunks?!’

“I hate this body…it’s so pale...and weak...and not mine…”

“It...its looks good…”

Bakura quickly downed the remainder of the other bottle, tossed it aside, then rolled over with his face in the cushion. He then attempted to raise his head, but it flopped back down. His shoulders began to heave up and down as he began to cry.

Kat hung her head in defeat. ‘Kura...why???’

“It doesn’t look good! I’m like a...a...a fluffy Pomeranian!” Bakura balled, his voice muffled by the material his face was buried into.

Atem attempted to lean over to comfort Bakura, but only succeeded in falling over and ending up beside the sobbing elemental. He fluffed some of Bakura’s hair, then for some odd reason decided it was soft enough to be a pillow of its own, and laid his head across Bakura’s shoulders. This prompted the elemental to forcefully lift his head as he attempted to look back to see what Atem was doing.

“Why are you...on me…?”

“It’s sssofttt...I like it…”

“It’s too long...it gets in the way…”

Atem snuggled closer, enjoying his new pillow. “It’s perfectt…” His hand petted at the red linen robe that covered Bakura’s back.

The elemental managed to shrug him off and flip over so that he would stop. This didn’t deter Drunk Atem. He simply crawled over and did the unthinkable: He shoved his tongue into Bakura’s unsuspecting mouth. Bakura did the unthinkable as well: He reciprocated the action.

Kat’s eyes became extremely large as she stared in blank confusion. Sober Atem and Sober Bakura would have easily tried to beat the shit out of each other by now. But apparently Drunk Atem and Drunk Bakura... wanted to make out ?

The Millennium items each possessed were quickly removed and tossed aside, clanking noisily on the marble flooring. Atem’s crown followed.

Kat continued to stare wide-eyed as the two removed whatever barriers stood between them and their single-minded objective with a speed she hadn’t thought possible. ‘Mkhai, I REALLY hope you have the cameras in this room turned on, because no one is going to believe me!’ She looked around, trying to figure out if she should put a stop to the drunken make-out session, or leave them to do...whatever the hell this was quickly becoming.

Bakura released a Ryou-esque sound as Atem began sucking on a pale nipple.

‘ Oh gods...this is like watching a train-wreck...it’s both horrifying and intriguing to watch…’

More Ryou-esque sounds escaped from the pale elemental, and they only served to intensify Drunk Atem’s voracity towards Drunk Bakura.

‘ Kura is going to kill him in the morning...but…’ A mischievous grin formed across Kat’s face. ‘...on the plus side, Atem can’t complain about going to bed alone anymore…’ She quickly transfigured into her cat form and jetted across the room, hoping she hadn’t drawn the attention of the groping pair. She dared to look back, just to make sure, then proceeded to make her way to where the two Ishtar’s had taken off to.

 

---

Chapter 31

---

 

Marik had been surprised when the Ishtari led him to a rounded elevator. He hesitated upon entering, not being fond of enclosed spaces for any period of time after spending a good portion of his life trapped in the caves below Egypt, but reluctantly stepped inside. There was a moment of panic when the doors closed, but recalling whose presence he was in, he quickly calmed himself so as to not appear weak.

“You don’t have to pretend. I know you don’t like spaces like this. Honestly, I’m not fond of them either,” Malik said in reassurance.

“You don’t? But isn’t that what your element pretty much is?” Marik questioned, looking mildly surprised towards the larger Ishtar.

“Personal Ishtari aren’t meant to outlive their Pharaohs. Those that do are locked inside a tomb alive so that the Gods will come to claim them, allowing them to continue to serve their Pharaohs in Aaru. The tomb I was forced into was shoddy and collapsed. I didn’t die immediately, instead I was trapped beneath the rubble for days. I died alone in the dark, buried alive. Let’s just say I have a love-hate relationship with my element.”

The shocked expression on Marik’s face was an understatement of how he felt at the elemental’s confession. He tried to imagine what it must have been like. Sealed away to die, then being forced to suffer alone. He pictured Malik lying there in the dark, most likely calling out for help, knowing no one would come. Marik felt empathetic tears welling up behind his eyes, but suppressed them for fear they might have appeared to be in pity.

“That’s...horrible…” Marik choked out.

“It was. You have nothing to worry about here though. Everything that is of the earth in this place, I have created. Not a single crack escapes my notice without it being re-solidified. I have vowed to never allow something like that to happen again.”

“What about the chamber where the Pharaoh’s body resided? It collapsed.”

“As it was meant to. But tell me, did a single grain of sand land on any of you?”

Marik thought back. Now that it had been mentioned, he had to admit that while the ceiling had begun to fall, none of it had fallen directly on anyone inside. Even walking the caves in his youth had left particles of dirt in Marik’s hair (which he loathed as it left his head itchy), but feeling his head now he couldn’t detect any of that.

Seeing the dawning expression on the Tomb Keeper’s face was enough of an answer for Malik, and it caused him to smirk proudly.

The elevator stopped at its destination and the doors parted. Malik extended his palm outwards, indicating for Marik to depart ahead of him. The room was much larger than Marik had anticipated (though honestly he wasn’t certain what he had actually expected). The floors and exceptionally high ceilings were a glossy black, with the walls (that appeared to extend forever in any given direction) a bright white that Marik could swear were made even whiter from the room’s hidden light source.

“This place is huge!” Marik shouted in awe, startling at the sound of his own voice echoing throughout.

“And this is just a portion of my collection,” Malik stated proudly, amused by the smaller Ishtar’s reaction. He pointed towards an area behind Marik, and waited to see his next reaction.

Marik turned around and his eyes got even wider. “What is that !? How did you even get it in here!?”

Malik grinned, enjoying look on the smaller Ishtar’s face. “ That is a T30. It was used for a short period before the end of World War Two. How did it get in here you ask? How else? You drive it in,” he stated casually, as though the answer should have been obvious.

“I can’t believe you guys are keeping a fucking tank in the basement!”

“This is nothing. The Runt still has the Huey that you saw in the photo earlier. And ka-ib , she has a whole arsenal of military grade weaponry.”

Marik stared at the larger Ishtar in disbelief. “What are you preparing for?! World War Three???”

“Not really preparing, just holding onto objects that help us remember.” Malik replied with a shrug. “Plus, if our past has taught us anything, then yes, it’s best to be semi-prepared,” he added. He walked up to the large tank, casually trailing his fingers across its surface, obviously remembering something from those days. As he walked around the back, he stopped and stared at something that had been placed behind it. “When did…?” he puzzled quietly to himself, then walked towards the object that had piqued his interest.

Marik followed to where the Ishtari had disappeared behind the large war machine. Malik was crouched next to an older model motorcycle, and was examining it closely with an extremely confused expression on his face.

“This doesn’t make sense? I was down here just a few days ago, just before the Runt was restored, and this was still...it still had holes…” Malik continued talking to himself, trying to figure out how the bike had been repaired.

“That must be the WLA Kat mentioned she fixed for you,” Marik stated.

“ Ka-ib fixed this? But why? After the problems I’ve created for her...” Malik rose, sighing and scratching at the back of his head in minor disbelief. “I’ll admit, I struggle to understand her some days. She can go from fury incarnate to warm and caring in a single blink. I attribute that part to her element, but when she does something like this...I can’t wrap my head around it. Like with the Pharaoh. They have done nothing but fight since his return, yet she is up there taking care of him like she always has. It makes no sense.”

“Was she like that in ancient times?”

Malik looked towards the smaller Ishtar, his shoulders relaxing as he sighed again. “Yes, actually. No matter what anyone did to anger ka-ib , she still stood by them and tried to comfort them. She can be quite the mother-hen when she wants to be. She is also very giving. She enjoys gifting things to others, wanting nothing in return but to see their smiling faces. I doubt you have seen much of that side of her though in the short time you’ve known her.”

Marik chuckled. “I kind of have, but I’m certain I’ll see more of it in the days to come. She sounded pretty excited when she told me she was taking me shopping in Europe.”

Malik smirked knowingly. “Yes, that does sound like ka-ib. I never accepted such lavish gifts. Perhaps that is why she felt the need to surprise me. I would have refused to allow her to fix the bike if she had asked.”

“Maybe you could repay her by fixing the car she wrecked?” Marik suggested with just enough of a hint of accusation.

Malik shrunk back in embarrassment. “Ah, yes...the Judge. I would...but no one is permitted to touch it except for her. She would hit me with it again as a punishment.”

“That sounds very counterproductive on her part.”

Malik chuckled. “She enjoys fixing things that require a great deal of focus. It calms her and keeps her thoughts from wandering somewhere dark. Ka-ib is very skilled with her hands.”

Marik looked at the Ishtari in mild shock. “She said the same about you earlier...but it was in a very different context.”

Malik’s eyes widened. “I did not mean it in that way! And earlier... it’s not ...it’s a bit complicated.”

The Tomb Keeper’s gaze didn’t waver from the Ishtari as he waited for an explanation.

“If you think I am a threat, say so,” Malik stated bitterly.

“Are you? At first I thought the only person I had to worry about was the Pharaoh. Now I find that I have to worry about... someone that I bear a very striking resemblance to .”

“ Ka-ib does not see us that way. She sees us by our aura. What she feels towards you is genuine. So if you are suggesting that what was between she and I may be of any possible influence to how she feels towards you, I can say with certainty that you are wrong.”

“You sure are quick to defend. And what do you mean by ‘our aura’?”

“I will do my best to explain it to someone who has no magae . Think of it as that feeling you get in your gut when it warns you to run, or compels you to do something that you would normally avoid doing. It’s like that, only it’s distinct among each individual. You can sense that person based on how you feel in general towards them. If the person is unknown, you sense enough to determine the kind of person they are. Ka-ib did not drag you along the other day because of your appearance. She did so because she could sense that you were someone that she could trust and be herself with. Both are qualities she deeply values.”

Kat’s words about not seeing Marik as Malik suddenly made sense. She honestly didn’t see her childhood friend when she looked at the Tomb Keeper. She quite literally saw someone different, regardless of their shared appearance. Marik felt a bit relieved, but there was still something bothering him.

“As much as I don’t want to know the details about...what you two did...I am curious to how serious of a relationship you had? I know you were betrothed for a period of time, but it seems like you were never anything serious, even after the Pharaoh was out of the picture.”

“Because we weren’t.” Malik looked away, as though embarrassed. “ Ka-ib was simply helping me through a... difficult... period. It was something that benefited the both of us at the time, nothing more.”

“Benefited the both of you? What’s that supposed to mean? That you were both horny with no prospective partner so you went to town with each other?” Marik hadn’t meant for his words to sound so accusatory, but that’s exactly how they came out. Why did something that obviously happened millennia ago bother him?

“Ummm... kind of??? ” the larger Ishtar replied sheepishly.

Marik was slightly irritated hearing this. ‘Gods, am I seriously jealous of Malik? Am I really that insecure?’

“I see that this bothers you,” Malik stated, taking note of the Tomb Keeper’s expression. “Would it help to know that I while I deeply care for Katrina...I know that I cannot satisfy her needs in the ways she desires?” A blush formed across the Ishtari’s cheeks as he said the latter half out loud.

Marik’s brow furrowed in confusion. “What???”

Malik shifted uneasily, obviously hoping he wouldn’t have had to explain. “I, uh...how to explain?” He fidgeted with a section of hair as he tried to find the words. “I...don't...feel certain things...like most. Not that I can’t, mind you...it’s just...difficult...and when I do...it’s...well...sometimes I still find myself not wanting to…”

Marik stared blankly. “Can you make that any more confusing?”

The large Ishtari sighed in defeat, straddled a leg over his bike, rested his arms lazily across the handlebars, then leaned his head forward to rest between them. “My mind is not the only thing that appears to be broken. How I feel towards others appears to be a well, which is strange since there are certain people that when I become close to them I swear I can feel what they feel. Take ka-ib for example: When she is sad, my heart feels as though it is breaking. When she is furious, I can feel the reason why. And when she is happy, I am overwhelmed with a feeling I cannot describe. But this has only happened with very few people. I have cared for a great many people throughout the millennia, but there are few who I can feel their emotions. And of those few, there have been less than a handful that I have wanted to pursue in what ka-ib refers to as ‘romance’. I personally don’t understand the concept. She says it’s feeling like you can trust someone, and that you think of them often. That you want them to be near at all times. That you aren’t repulsed by the idea of physical contact with them, that you actually wish for the opposite. But to me, that is no different from how I feel towards her .” He released another sigh before continuing on. “Of those few, I was more than content with just holding them in my arms. There were times when I became... aroused …” Malik blushed in embarrassment at the word. “...but I had no interest in pursuing a relationship of a more... sexual nature . I don’t feel comfortable with that kind of intimacy. I don’t mind things like hugging and kissing, and on rare occasion I do find myself wanting a bit more...but sex itself is something I have virtually no interest in.”

The mane of pale-gold hair hid the elemental’s face, but Marik could tell this was something that Malik felt deeply ashamed of. The Ishtari had been led to believe that how he felt was wrong, that he was broken somehow. Marik could relate. It’s how he had felt with his prior relationships. Many people had openly stated how wrong it was for him to be romantic and intimate with people of the same sex.

“There’s nothing wrong with you,” Marik stated sharply, scowling. He wasn’t angry with Malik, he was angry that others had led him to believe a lie.

“Yes there is. Everything about me is wrong. My mind, how I feel, it’s all broken. No wonder Ra is ashamed of me,” The Ishtari’s head fell lower.

Marik marched over so that he stood in front of the bike, then leaned forward, placing his hands on the grips of the handlebars. He brought his face down close to Malik, still scowling. “Listen to me: There is nothing wrong with not feeling romantic attachment to others. There’s nothing wrong with not being interested in sex. Do not believe what you have been told.”

“Marik, you do not understand. It is not like with you. It has been okay on and off throughout history to like the same sex. It has never been okay to not want sex at all...unless of course I was to become some sort of monk or eunuch. To be physically capable and not choose to be chaste in the name of a god, it has always meant I was broken. To not show even the slightest interest...people assumed that perhaps it meant that my mind was slow...that I was perhaps a small child in a man’s body. I am no small child. ” Malik spat the last sentence out bitterly, recalling all the times it had been insinuated that he was mentally challenged.

“ No, you are not . But in this era people have begun to realize and accept that not only are there people who like the same sex, and in some cases both sexes, but that there are those who prefer to not have sex also. They aren’t choosing to not have sex for moral or religious reasons, they just aren’t interested in it. They are referred to as Asexual, or Ace for short. It’s a fairly broad term, with its own subcategories, but it is a thing. But if you want to continue to believe that you are broken, that what you feel is wrong, then that means you think the same thing about others like you.”

Malik slowly raised his head, but kept his gaze downward. “I would never tell another that. I wouldn’t want them to feel what I have felt.”

“Which is why I am telling you this. You claim to know what I tried to keep hidden, so that must mean you know how I felt at the time.”

Malik’s eyes widened, realization forming across his face. He dared to look Marik in the eye for a brief moment, then quickly cast his gaze off to the side. “How is it that I have lived for millennia, yet someone who has only spent a few years in the modern era knows more than I do?”

Marik released the handlebars and stood up straight. “Let’s just say that the cultural shock I experienced when I first came to the surface forced me to learn things quickly. I had a goal in mind, and I wasn’t going to let modernity stand in the way,” he stated earnestly.

Malik sat up straight, closing his eyes as he folded his arms across his chest, smirking at the recollection. “No, you were not,” he chuckled. “You were able to absorb a ton of new information, just like a-” His eyes popped open and his smirk vanished, appearing worried.

“Just like a...what?” Marik questioned.

Malik looked curiously towards the smaller Ishtar and said something in the now familiar (but still unknown) tongue that the immortals often spoke when in the presence of one another, then waited for a moment.

Marik looked at the Ishtari quizzically, wishing he could understand what had been said. “Arabic please? Or some other language I can understand?”

The Ishtari lowered his arms and shoulders slowly, his gaze relaxing slightly towards the Tomb Keeper. “Nothing, forget I said anything.”

Marik puzzled the larger Ishtar’s strange behavior for a minute before speaking. “It has to do with what you implied earlier, doesn’t it?”

Malik lifted himself off the motorcycle and began walking away, ignoring the conversation topic.

Marik became annoyed. “You can’t pretend I don’t exist forever!”

“You are here. You exist. That is all. The how and why doesn’t matter,” Malik growled bitterly.

“The how is easy: You obviously cared as much for my mother as you do Kat, if not more.”

Malik froze, his body tensed. He glared an amber-veined lavender eye towards the Tomb Keeper. “I will warn you this once: Do not bring up Safiya to me again,” he cautioned in a low, flat tone.

Marik’s eyes widened at the mentioning of the Ishtar matriarch’s name, and the reaction the Ishtari had about even bringing her up. “But-”

“But nothing. This matter is closed. We will speak of it no further.” The Ishtari resumed walking towards wherever it was that he had originally set off to.

“That’s bullshit!” Marik shouted. “You knew the kind of person my fath-...the kind of person that bastard was! And you left me with him! Do you really think that’s what she would have wanted!?”

Marik had barely finished speaking when he found himself up in the air by his neck, a black clawed hand wrapped tightly around it. The being in front of him was no longer human. It was, as Kat had referred to it earlier, Godaeshan. The bipedal black lion growled low in his chest, warning the Tomb Keeper. Malik’s golden mane was even more intimidating in this form, making his doubled size appear larger.

“ That. Topic. Is. Closed. ”

“No it’s not,” stated an irritated female voice from behind the lion.

Malik quickly released the Tomb Keeper, his amber eyes wide with fear as he spun around to face the flame elemental. “ Ka-ib ! Why are you here? I thought you were with the Pharaoh?”

“ I was .” Something moved beneath the hem of her dress from behind. “Mind telling me why my boyfriend was being held by his neck ?”

Kat was extremely tiny compared to the massive lion, but that didn’t stop the large beast from cowering. “My apologies ka-ib , I-...he-…” Malik began to fumble as he tried to not only explain what had prompted the action, but hide it as well.

Kat folded her arms in irritation, her eyes narrowing and glaring harshly upwards towards Malik.

“Please ka-ib, I didn’t-...it’s not-…”

Kat closed her eyes, then spoke as if she were reciting something. “ Ó en...”

Malik shrank and reverted back to his human form, slowly backing away. Kat began walking towards the retreating elemental, her eyes still closed.

“... dáu…”

Malik continued to retreat, passing where he had dropped Marik (who had quickly caught his breath but still held a hand near where the elemental’s had been).

“... trí…”

Marik rose, watching the curious sight. As his girlfriend approached by him, he heard her say something quietly, as though her words were meant for his ears only.

“ Forgive me for what I am about to do… ”

He felt a sharp pain in his chest as Kat dug a set of her claws in deeply, causing him to cry out and fall to one knee.

Malik halted his retreat, his eyes veining again. Kat released her grip, holding the blood covered claws up before her as she slowly continued her advance towards the other elemental.

Malik growled. “ You dare to harm him!?”

Kat opened her eyes, revealing her blackened sclera. She grinned darkly, taunting the other elemental. “ So stop me …” Her voice wasn’t the deep demonic one from earlier. It was overly sweet, with just enough of a hint of darkness to make it sound like she had gone mad.

Malik bared his claws and lunged towards her. Kat stood firm, her grin widening. Malik realized a second too late that she had wanted him to react this way as she buried her blood coated claws deep into the same location on his chest as she had the Tomb Keeper. She recited an incantation that sounded fairly similar to the one she had used to bring back Atem. Marik cried out again, panting heavily as portion of his own life energy was drained from him. Malik cried out as well, but for an entirely different reason. Kat released her grip, a few droplets of blood spilling forth from the newly created marks in the Ishtari’s chest. She stepped back, placing a hand to her head as she collapsed to her knees.

Malik was the first to recover, growling towards the one he felt had betrayed him. “ What the hell have you done !?”

Marik shook his head, trying to get rid of the feeling of intense exhaustion from it. He managed to glance towards the other Ishtar, a puzzled expression forming across his face. “I thought you said you didn’t have blood?”

“Huh?” Malik looked down, shocked to see crimson flowing from the quickly healing punctures in his chest. He extended a claw, raking it deep into his arm to test a theory, expressing more shock at the result. “But my body was destroyed? How…?”

Kat was panting heavily, and she was exhausted, but she managed to lift her head up to look towards the other elemental. Her eyes had returned to normal, and the madness that appeared to be there a few moments ago was gone. She smiled in her exhaustion, then raised a shaky limb and reached out towards Marik again, reciting a short spell that healed the wound she had created. The spell drained what little energy she still held, causing her to fall over.

Marik hesitated for a few seconds, but then made his way over to Kat, placing her head on his lap. She was still breathing heavily as she failed in her attempt to open her eyes and look up towards him. “Sorry about that...but maybe now...he’ll accept...he can’t deny...when it’s his blood….that restored him…”

A few moments passed in silence, but for those present it felt like several minutes.

“ Ka-ib ...why does it matter? Why must you make me face that failure?” Malik questioned, breaking the silence.

“You were told to fix...all that you had destroyed...I’m simply...helping...” she strained, barely able to stay conscious.

Malik lowered his head, hiding his eyes behind the pale-gold mane on his head. “I can’t fix it all . I failed to protect Safiya. I promised her that... that …” A few salted drops of liquid fell to the floor.

Kat managed to turn her head to face the other elemental, barely able to open her eyes towards him. “You can’t protect...from something that happened naturally...”

“I should have made her come with me….”

“And what? Forced her into a larger prison with a view of the sky? Ask Imhotep...that’s what this place has been to him.”

“It would have been better…”

“Would it?”

“Yes. No one would have been hurt.”

“And Ra?”

Silence.

“What do I do? I cannot undo the decisions I have already made. I cannot bring Safiya back like you did with Atem. I cannot go back and take her from that monster .”

“You can start...with what’s in front of you.”

“I can’t. It hurts.”

“It doesn’t have to be immediate. It will take time. You’ve already begun by talking. That’s a start. What’s more…” Kat managed a smile. “...you tried to protect Marik... from me . You’ve never stood up to me before.”

Malik lifted his head to look towards his friend. The friend he had vowed to serve and follow at all costs. The friend that he had used in an attempt to gain enough power to take on Ra so that he could keep someone he cared for safe. The friend he had instinctively attacked because she had dared to injure that same someone in front of him. A small half-smile formed as he chuckled lightly. “You are such a conniving bitch.”

“And don’t you forget it,” Kat chuckled lightly in return.

Marik was a bit confused as he looked down towards his girlfriend. “Mind filling me in on what the actual fuck is going on? You intentionally injured me to prove a point? Me . Your boyfriend...or so I thought.”

Kat had recovered enough of her energy that she was able to shakily raise herself back into a sitting position. “I’ll admit, I acted in haste. I’m sorry.”

“Sorry? I could feel you siphoning my energy!”

“Mal has been using a good portion of his just to maintain his physical form. He barely has any magae reserves. I was planning on asking you at a later date if you would help in restoring him...but seeing him holding you like that...my Isfet kind of took the steering wheel.”

Marik hung his head and sighed irritably. “Is this going to be a reoccurring issue? Does your chaotic half take control that easily ?”

Kat’s eyes widened at the bitter tone Marik had used towards her. She looked away, embarrassed at the answer to the question.

“Yes, it does.” Malik answered for her. “It’s why many Godaeshan’s fear her. She is unpredictable. One moment she is in complete control, but anything can trigger the switch and she will act without mercy, enjoying every moment. You saw how she was with Anubis, she delighted in taunting her prey.”

“I hate it…I hate that I like it ...” Kat said quietly.

Marik lifted his head, realizing how he had come across. “I’m sorry. I guess I’m just a bit hurt that...well...you were willing to physically hurt me.”

Kat shrunk away like a scolded child. “It’s still not too late to change your mind…”

He reached out and pulled her in close, embracing her. “I’m not going anywhere. I’m upset, but I’m not leaving.”

Kat looked up at Marik, puzzled. “Why?”

Marik placed his forehead on hers. “I knew being with you was going to be one hell of a roller-coaster ride. Some of the hills are a bit bigger than I expected, and I’m definitely going to freak out the first time around, but I know that when things slow down, I’ll be begging to go again. I’ll be more prepared the second and third time around for those big hills, but I need to get around the track that first time.”

“You are so confusing. I love it.” she grinned happily.

“I’m confusing? Must be something that runs in the family,” Marik chuckled.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Malik questioned, interrupting the moment.

Marik lifted his head and looked towards the other Ishtar. “Have you listened to yourself when you try to avoid something? You can’t even form a coherent sentence.”

Malik scowled. “I have issues, okay?”

“Mal, your issues have issues.” Kat stated boredly.

“No, my issues have a tiny terror named Katrina.”

“Awww...love you too Mal.”

Malik rolled his eyes. “We should probably head back topside.”

Kat paled a bit, her eyes widening. “Umm...so about...up top…”

Malik narrowed his eyes and glared at the tiny elemental suspiciously. “ What did you do …”

“I didn’t do anything! I swear! It’s just….Atem is very drunk….and so is...Kura…”

Malik stared blankly at her. “Please tell me you are joking…”

“Yeaahhh...sure….and we’ll hear the punchline when Kura wakes up….”

Malik sighed in exasperation. “I am not repeating the past five-thousand years.”

“I’m not stupid enough to make that mistake twice.”

“Hold up! The Pharaoh...and Bakura???” Marik stated in extreme confusion, not believing what he had just heard.

“Trust me, if I hadn’t seen it for myself…” Kat replied.

“The Pharaoh ….and Bakura… ” Marik repeated, still not believing it.

“They hate each other…but apparently only when sober….”

“You sure you didn’t imagine it?”

“Why would I imagine something like that? I’ll have you know, my sexual imaginings are far more creative.”

“Oh? You mean like comparing me to a Sheikh's prized stallion?”

“She compared you to a what? ” Malik questioned in disbelief.

“He reminded me of Nebu,” Kat said earnestly.

“The Akhal-teke?”

“Yeah.”

“I can’t even with you. You let the Pharaoh and the Runt do...I don’t even think the gods want to know...and now I find you compared Marik to a shiny stallion. Where is your head?”

“Do you want an honest answer?”

Malik rolled his head back in defeat. “I give up. I’m going back to my chambers...and thickening the walls. I am not listening to the Pharaoh’s moaning...or the Runt’s.”

Notes:

If it isn't obvious by now, Kat and Atem's relationship is/was pretty toxic. I blame this on both being spoiled and able to get away with everything and anything, and neither really knowing what a healthy relationship looked like.

So, someone (who shall remain unnamed...you still know who you are) made a non-existent ship after only reading the 1st two chapters. My brain did that 'Now how would that work...?' thing...and my brain figured out how to make it happen...and it involved a lot of wine. A certain thief is gonna be super pissed when he wakes up.

Soap Box rant time!

Why did I make Malik an Ace? Many reasons. Why Malik? Known in canon simply as Yami Marik/Yami Malik (depending on if you watch sub or dub), he is pretty much just a throw-away character. In cannon he is nothing more than a created personality that is cast away into the Shadows, never to be seen or heard from again. AU writers love having fun with such moldable material! So why choose to make him and Ace instead of 'Evil personality non-con with Creampuff Ryou' like most people? Simple: This AU was originally created YEARS ago in my head as a form of a coping mechanism. Somehow Malik ended up being the one that took the brunt of my struggles with 'feeling wrong'. Why is this a matter I even care about to bring up with my readers? Because I was recently accused IRL of 'romanticizing' gayness and others of the LGBTQIA+ community...by a trans person no less. Apparently I am not allowed to be Ace because I am a woman married to a man with 2 children? I have spent years feeling 'broken' and 'wrong', finally begun to accept that I am not broken and that there is nothing wrong...only to be judged by someone who themselves would not want to be judged based on appearance. I will not lie: I didn't speak up. I went home and had a massive anxiety attack and balled. I have only told a few people about me being Ace because I don't think it's one of those things I should flaunt in everyone's face. But I now feel the need to justify WHY I have an Ace character, and I apologize about my rant. Just know, that if you are EVER feeling 'broken' or 'wrong', you are not, regardless of where you fall in the Rainbow. But also remember, there are others in the Rainbow too, many still in hiding, so don't assume/accuse towards another based on appearances alone.

/End rant

Chapter 12: Chapters 32-34

Summary:

More sex, but not so focused on the actual sexual details this time.

So a small TW that should carry forth from now on (so I don't have to keep reposting it every chapter): Expect a lot of mentions of blood consumption. Blood was seen as a major magical component in ancient Egypt and the source of many things including life. Same with sex. Both were essential parts of the daily life of ancient Egyptians, just like food, water, and sleep.

---

Chapter 32

---

 

Yugi stood before the empty game shop for a few moments before entering. He had asked Imhotep to drop him off there after they had taken his friends back to their respective homes. A gust of wind reminded him that it was far colder this time of year in Domino than it was in Egypt, and that perhaps he should have asked Imhotep to change him back into his school uniform. The linen schenti did little to protect him from the fall temperatures, forcing him indoors. As he entered, he contemplated switching on a few lights, but didn’t really feel up to it. The silence of the empty shop and apartment was deafening, and he wanted to hurry up to the comfort of his bed. After the day he’d had, compiled with all the revelations about the family he’d longed for in his youth, Yugi was finding his mind a bit overwhelmed. Imhotep had offered for him to stay in his room in Egypt, but Yugi had declined. He wanted the familiarity of his own room.

He had planned on heading straight upstairs, but for some unknown reason he found himself just standing there in the darkness of the living area. Yugi had come home to an empty shop and home several times over the past few years, but he now realized that even then he hadn’t ever been alone upon entering. There had always been someone else. He found himself instinctively reaching upwards to grasp at the chain that used to be around his neck for comfort. The loneliness he was feeling intensified. Atem wasn’t here with him. The weight and warmth of the Puzzle was gone. For the first time ever, Yugi felt truly alone, and that fact was overwhelming. He fell to his knees, trying his best to hold back the tears that threatened to betray how he felt.

Yugi looked down in the darkness at the palm of his hand. Earlier it had been wrapped in Marik’s school shirt to help cover the wound that had been made during the resurrection spell. Imhotep had recited some sort of incantation that had healed it afterwards. There was no scar or any other proof that what had happened today had actually been real, and not just some wild figment of his imagination.

This was about the time he would normally feel the warmth of a comforting ethereal hand on his shoulder, and the doubting part of his mind relaxing, but this time neither sensation greeted him. Instead he found himself shrinking more and more into himself.

 

“ Do you ever regret it? Completing the Puzzle that is.”

 

Marik’s words from the previous week rang loudly through Yugi’s mind. At the time, he had thought that he and the Spirit of the Puzzle would be together for at least another several months. They hadn’t even discovered Atem’s name yet, let alone how or why he had forgotten everything in the first place. Yet here it was only a week later and Atem had not only regained his name and memories, but he was also walking around in his own body back in Egypt.

Yugi thought back to his musings from the day Marik had asked him that question. He had wondered what life would be like after Atem regained his memories. One thing he hadn’t counted on was trying to look at Atem as a paternal figure, instead of his closest friend. That part was still a bit weird for him. He imagined Atem was probably going to have a similar issue, though recalling his reaction towards Imhotep about taking the three of them to the chamber and triggering the ritual, Yugi realized Atem might not have as hard of a time adjusting to his new role.

Dark thoughts began to creep into the back of Yugi’s mind. Before the Puzzle, he had been alone. His closest friends had only become such after he had completed the Millennium Puzzle. What if they had only become his friends because of the magic associated with the relic? What if Atem’s resurrection broke whatever spell had been cast? Sure, his friends appeared to still be the same, but they had spent most of their time focused on Atem. Discovering that they were the reincarnations of Atem’s friends, made Yugi wonder if the only reason they had become his friends was because of this fact. Atem had, after all, said that the reincarnations of his friends always found their way to him .

Yugi shook his head, trying to dismiss his doubts. ‘ No, that can’t be it! Everyone I have met, they have become friends to the both of us. They only focused on Atem at the gathering because he was the guest of honor and they had questions.’

Another thought raced into his mind, casting new doubts. His grandfather...who wasn’t actually his grandfather. How was that supposed to work between them now? Did he just keep pretending Solomon was as he had always been? Was he going to be forced to call him by name? Or Mr. Muto like everyone else? What about himself? He wasn’t actually Yugi Muto ...he was... someone else.

 

‘ Who am I??? ’

 

The question was loud in his head, and it hit him hard. A few tears broke free from where Yugi was forcefully holding them at bay. He loved his grandfather. Solomon was the one that had been there all along. But was the old man simply following orders, or were his feelings towards Yugi genuine? Did Solomon actually think of him as his own flesh and blood? The idea of the one constant in his life no longer being just that was the thing that broke Yugi. Tears flowed freely as he doubled over and began to sob uncontrollably into his palms.

“ Hey, you okay ?” the darkness around him questioned.

Yugi startled and looked around. “Imhotep?”

The light to the living area flicked on. “Who else? Little early in the year for Saint Nick.” Imhotep replied with a smirk. He stood not far away, changed back into his jeans and tee-shirt. “Seriously though, you okay?” he asked in concern.

Yugi hung his head while wiping away his tears. “I don’t know. I don’t know if my friends are really my friends, or if they’re actually just his . And Grandpa…” His tears started back up again, trickling slowly down his cheeks. “It’s just….I don't know who I am anymore.”

Imhotep stared blankly at his twin. “Oh.” He fidgeted, looking around uncomfortably. “Sorry, I don’t know how to help in that area. At least not with the friends part...or the ‘who you are’ part. I struggle with that last bit myself some days. As far as Gramps goes, he seems pretty cool and all. I’ve only met him face-to-face a few times...but he’s always gotten me something for my birthday and special holidays!” he stated the last part excitedly. “I know he’s not really our Gramps, but it’s always been cool to think of him that way. I mean, his former incarnation did raise and mentor our old man and Shae , so I guess that kind of counts...right?”

“Wait, Grandpa gave you stuff? When?” Yugi asked, fairly surprised.

“Well yeah. Mostly he would leave the gifts by the tree out front for Shae to bring to me, but he hand delivered the one for my last birthday. He was in Egypt at the time and stopped by. That’s where I got my Dybbuk Box from. He said he happened across it in some old antique store and knew I would like it.” Imhotep began to grin as the memory of receiving the gift played out in his head. “I still remember how irritated Shae looked when he gave it to me. She was already a bit pissed off that I let the possessed doll out of the sealed room the month before. We spent hours hunting it down as it moved around the palace. She really hates that thing now. Apparently it pulled her tail when she was transfigured. Word of warning: Never pull a cat’s tail.”

Now it was Yugi’s turn to stare blankly at his sibling.

“What?” Imhotep asked in confusion.

“You make possessed dolls running around and people turning into animals sound like it’s something ‘normal’,” Yugi replied in slight disbelief. His tears had stopped, and he had raised himself from the floor while listening to his twin’s reminiscence.

“Oh.” Imhotep looked away in embarrassment. “I guess for me it kind of is…”

“I don’t mean it in a bad way!” Yugi tried to state in reassurance. “I just didn’t think things could get weirder than Shadow Duels and ancient spirits trapped in relics.”

“Uhhh…you saw our old man get resurrected, Shae turned into a 10-foot tall flying cat, Anubis tried to grab you and use you as a hostage, a giant lion appeared, the pale guy turned into a bipedal wolf-dog thing….yet the idea of a possessed doll running loose is where you draw the line?”

“Okay, you have a point,” Yugi stated dryly. He then walked past his twin and headed for his room. “I need to get some sleep if this is going to become the new norm for me…”

“Good idea,” Imhotep chuckled. He then paused for a moment while watching his twin ascend the stairs. “Um...can I stay here for the night? I promise you won’t even know I’m here.”

Yugi stopped his ascent and looked back over his shoulder. “I don’t see why not? I think Marik is staying back in Egypt, so you can sleep in his bed.”

“Oh, I don’t need to sleep. I mean, I do...but it’s still early for me.”

“Oh, right. Still, you can stay here if you want.”

“Thanks. Really not too keen on going back home right now. There are things happening there that I find very... disturbing …”

“Huh? What do you mean?” Yugi questioned curiously.

“After I took the other two Tomb Keepers home, I came back to a sight that is worse than anything I’ve seen in our old man’s memories...and that’s saying something.”

Yugi’s face became distorted in confusion. “What could you have seen that was bad in Atem’s memories?”

“Dude...I’ve seen his sex life . Do I have to say more?”

“Oh...OH!” Yugi blushed at the idea. That would be something that even he wouldn’t want to see.

“Yeah…” Imhotep said in reply to Yugi’s wide-eyed expression of embarrassing realization.

Yugi slowly turned and resumed the ascent to his room. He now had a very disturbing mental image of Atem and Kat doing the horizontal tango, and it made him feel a bit sick. Those were his parents . Another unwanted mental image appeared. This time of Marik and Kat. His roommate was dating his mom ...and doing... that .

He trudged into his room and flopped face first onto his bed. “Imhotep...is there a spell to get rid of disturbing mental images?”

Imhotep stepped in the room just behind him. “I wish,” he scoffed. “Bad thing is you’re only imagining those things. They’ll change and eventually go away. I’ve actually seen them and they are forever burned into my mind.”

“Ugh. I never thought I would picture Atem as...I don’t know...a person that does stuff like that .”

Imhotep snorted as he tried to hold back his laughter. “Dude, seriously? You do realize that in ancient times sex was a regular part of daily life? It was no different than eating, drinking, or sleeping. Hell, it wasn’t that uncommon to walk down the street and see it happening. Courtesans like Shae ’s mother were fairly common.”

Yugi lifted his head and looked curiously towards his twin. “Courtesan? Isn’t that another word for…”

“Hooker. Prostitute. Whore. Take your pick,” Imhotep replied casually.

Yugi stared blankly at the empty space beside his sibling. “Just when I think my family tree can’t get any more messed up, I find out my ancient grandmother was a sex worker…”

“Who slept with a jackal god, in case you’ve forgotten that little detail. Yeah. Pretty messed up. Could be worse though.”

“How could it be worse?”

“You could be descended from Osiris and Isis.”

Yugi had to think for a quick second on that one. “Wait, weren’t they…”

“Twin siblings that fucked...because incest was fairly common back then. Like I said, it could be worse.”

“I’m starting to be grateful I was born in this era. The more I learn about ancient Egypt, the more messed up it sounds,” Yugi stated dryly.

Imhotep grinned. “I can mess it up even more if you want. I’ve seen enough to accurately describe it as if I had actually been there.”

“No thanks. I would rather not hear more about sex and incestuous gods.”

Imhotep shrugged then laid on the other bed on his back with his arms behind his head, one knee propped up, with the other crossed and hanging lazily in the air. “This is where the Tomb Keeper usually sleeps, right?”

“Yeah? Why?”

“Just curious,” Imhotep stated in slight bitterness.

“You don’t like Marik, do you?”

“Nope. Honestly, he pisses me off. He should know his place. His purpose is to serve the royal family, not fuck it,” he growled.

Yugi was a bit surprised to hear such hatred coming from Imhotep. For the most part his twin appeared to have a bubbly personality.

Imhotep noticed his sibling’s shocked expression. He suddenly felt ashamed. “Sorry. I know he’s a friend of yours. I waited so long for our old man to come back, and about the time it actually happens, Shae finds herself someone new,” he said, his voice full of sadness. “I guess I just always hoped for something different when this day came.”

“You’re not the only one.”

Imhotep turned his head to see Yugi sitting upright, his head hanging forward in a dejected fashion.

“I remember after Grandpa told me that my dad had died and that my mom left me to keep me safe, I used to imagine that my parents were secret agents or something along those lines. Never in a million years would I have guessed they were an ancient pharaoh and the immortal daughter of a god,” Yugi said quietly.

Imhotep also sat up. “If it makes you feel any better, you ended up with the better deal in life. You got to live with Gramps. I was practically imprisoned and got stuck with a drill sergeant as my warden.”

Yugi raised his head up slightly and glanced off to the side to see Imhotep looking at him as though trying to study him. He’d seen a look similar to that before, but was having a hard time placing it. After a moment of no answer his twin looked away.

“I guess that didn’t help. Shae was right...talking to someone face-to-face is a lot different than over a mic. You can actually see their reactions,” Imhotep said dejectedly.

After a few more moments of silence, Yugi spoke up. “I’m sorry you had to live like that because of me.”

Imhotep perked up a bit. “Oh...it wasn’t because of you specifically. It was more…I had difficulties when I was younger controlling both my magae and my Isfet. I was a danger to those around me. Even after I learned control, Shae was still worried that interacting with the outside world might cause me to end up like her and have lapses in control. It wasn’t until after the Duelist Kingdom tournament that I had to stay hidden because of you.”

Yugi felt slightly relieved to learn that his sibling hadn’t been forced to live a life of isolation entirely because of him. He rubbed at his eyes, feeling the exhaustion of the day’s events starting to replace the adrenaline from earlier. When he pulled his hands away, he noticed the smeared kohl on his fingers.

“I would wash that off if I were you,” Imhotep stated.

“Oh, right. Last time I left liner on overnight I woke up with puffy eyes.”

“That’s not quite why I mentioned it. The kohl you’re currently wearing is made the same way it was five-thousand years ago. That means it’s made from galena. You know... lead sulfide. ”

Yugi’s eyes widened as he quickly bolted out of bed and ran to the bathroom to wash off the ancient makeup. He returned several minutes later, sans kohl and changed into his pajamas, and flopped down once again on his bed. “No wonder life-spans were so short in ancient times…” he muttered.

“Now you know why ancient Egyptians were a bit crazy. They enjoyed painting themselves with materials that contained mercury, arsenic, and various types of lead.” Imhotep cocked his head to the side as though he just thought of something. “Actually, that explains a lot. No wonder Shae is a bit mental. She used to paint herself head to toe on a regular basis.”

Yugi chuckled. “She can’t be that crazy.”

Imhotep looked over towards his sibling with a dull expression on his face. “You didn’t have to wake up each day and learn things like meditation, self-control, spell-casting, strategy, how to manipulate your magae , and battle and weapon techniques; along with combining all of it and showing your mastery over all of it in sparring matches.”

“That doesn’t sound crazy. That sounds like she was trying to teach you things that she felt were important to know.”

“I think I would rather have learned physics and algebra...not that Mkhai doesn’t make sure I learned those things. Physics is actually a hard one. They don’t apply in the immortal world.”

“I imagine they don’t!” Yugi commented with a small chuckle. He rolled over onto his side, adjusting his pillow to fit more comfortably beneath his neck and head. “Can I ask you something I’ve been wondering about?”

Imhotep gave him that studying glance again. “Yeah, sure.”

“Did you ever hate me?”

Imhotep stared blankly. “Why would I have hated you?”

“Because I was the one destined to complete the Puzzle and become Atem’s host…and because Kat put a lot of her focus on me to keep me safe.”

There was a brief pause before Imhotep spoke. “Is that what was brought up in the Black Flame?”

Yugi nodded sleepily.

“Did I ever hate you? No. Was I jealous? At times. But Shae helped remind me that we each had our parts to play. She put it as we are each pieces on a chess board, and that even those who think themselves as nothing more than worthless pawns, are placed where they are for a reason.” Imhotep smiled as he recalled something. “You should see this weird 3D chess setup she has sitting in her room. There are multiple powerful pieces, and only a few pawns on the board. She once told me that as important as pawns are, she hates viewing them as just that, so she replaced them with what she feels they are meant to be. I don’t know how she can play a game with two kings to protect, especially with only a single queen, one bishop, and one knight. I watched her move the pieces around once, and it was weird. It was like she was trying to protect all the pieces from her imaginary opponent. That part’s weird too. The opponent has these weird pieces that look like a combination of a king and several other pieces, along with another couple that look like a combination of a rook and a knight. Then there’s dozens of pawns.”

Imhotep paused, hearing the faint sounds of snoring coming from across the room. He laid back down like he had been earlier with his hands behind his head and one knee crossed over the other. He snapped his fingers and the lights that had been on went dark. He chuckled quietly. “Who knew my first time staying anywhere outside of the palace would be my first sleepover, and that it would be with my brother?” He glanced over towards Yugi one last time for the night. “ nefer gerah, sen,” he said quietly, wishing his sibling a good night in the old tongue.

 

---

Chapter 33

---

 

Marik stood with one arm wrapped around his tiny girlfriend’s waist on the elevator ride back to the surface. The larger Ishtar stood with his back towards them, ignoring the couple.

“I’m surprised how modern this place is considering Malik hasn’t been around for the past fifteen years,” Marik said in observation of the fact that Malik had stated earlier that he created ‘everything that is of the earth’.

Malik looked back over his shoulder. “Most of this existed before that. After my return from the Shadows, I set to reinforcing any structural damage and decay that occurred in my absence. Ka-ib asked that I update the more cosmetic aspects while I was at it, so I did,” he replied, shrugging at the last part as though the request wasn’t that big of a deal.

“That’s a lot to do over a weekend.”

Malik chuckled loudly. “You think I did this over a weekend? Maybe if I had been at full strength as far as my magae is concerned, but no. More like a couple of weeks.”

Marik’s eyes widened. “A couple of... weeks!? But you were in the Shadow Rea-”

“I was ,” Malik interrupted. “How long do you think it’s been since I was freed from that place?”

“Oh. I thought Kat freed you not long before you showed up at the park.”

Malik raised a brow at the smaller Ishtar. “You think I’ve only been back four or five days? No. I’ve been back for nearly three weeks now trying to make things right. You, Katrina, and Bakura are not the only ones I have wronged.”

Kat sighed. “I don’t see why you’re in such a hurry to get it all done so fast. It’s not like the Elder gave you a deadline or anything.”

Malik turned and fully faced the couple now. “I would rather not go about with it looming over me,” he said, scowling.

“I suppose this means I have to put that addition on hold then?” Kat questioned boredly.

Malik sighed, rubbing his temple in slight irritation. “I don’t even know where you’ll put it? The barrier only goes so far.”

The elevator reached the surface and the three exited not far from the Ishtari’s chambers. Once the doors closed, a section of the wall re-adjusted and hid the elevator’s entrance. Malik opened the door to his small living area, proceeding forth with Kat following. Marik trailed after to see why she had gone with the Ishatri.

“Where are we going?” he asked.

“To Mal’s planning room,” Kat stated casually.

“His what ?”

“Planning room. Mal’s our chief architect…at his insistence of course.”

“For obvious reasons,” Malik added. He went down the hall past his bedroom, opening a door not much farther down at the end of the hall. Inside there was a to-scale model of the palace, along with blueprints scattered across several tables and benches that were lined up along the walls, with more blueprints and their inspirations pinned to the walls themselves. Marik noted that the replica showed that there was a lot more to the palace grounds than he had originally thought. He had believed that everything existed within, and under, the palace walls and its courtyard. However, the model showed what appeared to be stables, a gladiatorial stadium-sized training area, what appeared to be a large oval track, and...wait...was that an airfield?

“I thought this place was supposed to be a scaled down version of the original?” Marik puzzled.

“It is,” Malik replied, studying the layout before him.

“So then why is there a tarmac?”

“Everything within the walls, with the exception of the location of the stables, is based on the original palace. The rest is space that is available within the confines of the barrier,” Malik stated while still studying the replica. “What calibers does the backing need to stop?” he asked the tiny female that came to stand beside him.

“Depends. What can you guarantee against?” Kat questioned back.

Malik closed his eyes and scratched at the back of his head in thought. “If it’s underground, it won’t matter. Just have to use something that won’t cause a ricochet.” His eyes popped open and he brought his fist down into the opposing palm. “Oh, I know! Come check this out!” He walked over to where a tablet was sitting on one of the architect benches and brought up a video. Both elementals watched it intently.

Marik peered between to see they were watching a video where a man was shooting into a pile of what appeared to be some kind of purple colored sand.

“I’ll admit, I’ve been wanting to test this myself. Coating sand in a silicone-based polymer...who would have thought? It basically reduces the impact of whatever hits it. Far more effective than a standard backing,” Malik said enthusiastically.

“I like it! Let’s do it! You can run the range alongside my area!” Kat replied with just as much enthusiasm.

Malik stopped to think for another moment. “Why not repurpose where the tomb was? It’s a long enough stretch, and with the right lighting you can still see in the distance,” he suggested instead.

Kat squealed and danced in delight, then squeezed the large Ishtari around his lower ribs as tight as she could. “I knew I could count on you to make it work! So when should it be finished?!” she questioned, her eyes glittering with excitement.

“I suppose if I start on it tomorrow, maybe the next day or so?” Malik replied, sighing.

“Can’t start tomorrow. You’re coming with us to Italy,” Kat stated as though Malik had no say in the decision.

Malik’s face fell. “ Ka-ib , must I? The Runt enjoys luxury shopping trips. I do not.”

Kat released the larger Ishtar, looking up at him with a doe-eyed pout.

Malik took a step away and tried to look anywhere but down towards the pouting flame elemental.

Marik couldn’t help but internally chuckle watching as his girlfriend tried to guilt her way into getting what she wanted.

After nearly a full minute, Malik relented with a groan of exasperation. “ Fine ….”

Kat squealed happily again, gave the larger Ishtar another quick squeeze, then rushed out the door. Marik looked quizzically towards where his girlfriend had vanished.

The flame elemental promptly returned. “Whoops! Forgot someone...” she giggled, mildly embarrassed as she grabbed Marik’s hand and began to drag him along behind her. Malik chuckled and shook his head at the sight.

---

“Sorry, forgot you were there for a second!” Kat said apologetically towards Marik, dragging him towards her room. She paused as she rounded the corner. “Oh gods, are they still at it?” She rolled her eyes and continued towards her destination.

“That...was...kinda disturbing to hear,” Marik commented once they had entered the room, referring to the sounds echoing down the hall that the drunk pair were making.

Kat shrugged. “Meh, nothing new.”

“Nothing new?” Marik puzzled, mildly shocked.

“My twin, Atem’s Vizier and not-so-secret lover, was only a few rooms down in the original palace layout. Take from that what you will.”

Marik paled and appeared slightly embarrassed. “That must have been...awkward.”

Kat shrugged again. “It was what it was.”

Marik couldn’t believe how nonchalant Kat was about Atem’s infidelity...or his current drunken romp with Bakura. He watched as she crossed the room and walked out onto the patio into Egypt’s afternoon sun, and as she casually leaned on the railing to overlook the gardens below.

“Everything okay?” Marik questioned as he approached and leaned down next to her.

Kat continued to look out over the gardens, appearing wistful. “You ever want something for so long, then when you actually get it, it’s not at all how you imagined? But for some reason you’re okay with it?”

Marik’s gaze joined the flame elemental’s across the gardens. “Yeah. I know that feeling,” he stated, feeling just as wistful. That’s how Battle City had been. He had spent years trying to devise a strategy to defeat the Pharaoh, only to end up aiding him in his quest to regain his lost name and memories. Now he was here, caught up in something even crazier than trying to run a criminal organization or defeating the Pharaoh in a legendary duel.

“What about feeling as if you’re in a dream, and that at any moment you’ll wake up and find out none of it was real?”

Marik’s gaze returned to the tiny elemental beside him. He placed an arm around her and pulled her in close. “Yeah, I know that feeling too. As a matter-of-fact, I’m feeling it right at this moment.”

Kat snuggled in closer. “Me too. I’m still secretly afraid that you’ll wise up and leave. You’ve only seen a small portion of my world, and what I, personally, am capable of.”

Marik trailed a finger under her chin and brought it up so that she was facing him. “Like I said before, I’m not going anywhere. Now if you suddenly start turning into a ten-foot tall cobra, then all bets are off,” he joked. A sudden thought crossed his mind. “Wait...you don’t turn into any kind of serpent….right?”

Kat giggled. “No. I am strictly feline in nature. No snakes in this household either. The closest you’ll come across here are Ka summons.”

Marik sighed in relief. “Good to know.”

Kat looked back out over the gardens as she leaned the side of her head onto Marik’s chest. “Five millennia, and I always thought that I would be standing here looking over a replica of what once was with someone else. I never once in that entire time thought I would be beside another.”

“If you had told me when I first came to the surface that I would one day find myself standing where I am now, I would have called you a liar,” Marik said with a slight chuckle.

Kat looked up at him. “Lucky for you I’m not fond of lying. I will warp the truth within the confines of technicality, but that’s about it,” she stated earnestly.

Marik looked at her with a curious expression. “How does ‘warping the truth within the confines of technicality’ work exactly?”

Kat gave him a sly grin. “Ask me something. Anything.”

Marik thought for a second. “Okay, exactly how old are you?”

“Sixteen,” she replied with a straight face.

Marik was confused. “But you’ve been alive for the past-” Suddenly it dawned on him what she meant. “Ohhhh….that’s pretty sneaky,” he chuckled. “Seriously though, how old?”

Kat waved a chastising finger in front of his face. “Now, now, didn’t your sister ever tell you it’s rude to ask a lady her real age?” she taunted with a smirk.

“She might have mentioned it,” he replied jokingly, grabbing the hand that was in his face and pulling the body that it was attached to upwards so that her face was near his. He placed a light kiss on her lips. Kat responded by wrapping her arms around his neck and kissed him back passionately. Marik wrapped his hands around her hips and bottom to help lift her upwards, her legs wrapping around his waist to help keep her there.

“Maybe this time we won’t get interrupted,” he commented with a flirtatious smile, referring to what had happened in the moments just before Atem’s premature resurrection. He glanced in the room towards the ancient bed that had been intended for another. “Should we go somewhere else?”

Kat shook her head. “Only if it bothers you. Personally, I have not laid in that bed since ancient times, but it seems a shame to have preserved something only for it to continue to go unused.”

Marik looked back at the bed. It wasn’t made much differently from the one he used to sleep on back in the caves, it was just larger as it was meant for both the Pharaoh and his Queen. Having sat on it, he knew it to be a bit more comfortable and luxurious than the one from his childhood. He played back and forth with the idea of using the Pharaoh’s own bed to have sex with his former wife. “Fuck it…” he said, caving. He walked over with his lover wrapped tightly about him, sitting on the edge so that she could straddle him like she had earlier. He ran his hands along her back, placing them between her shoulders and pressing her in close so they could share another intimate kiss. As their lips parted yet again, Kat removed the golden band beneath her breasts and tossed it aside. She did the same with the thin golden belt at her waist. She then removed herself momentarily from Marik’s lap to allow the linen dress to fall from her shoulders to the floor. At the same time, Marik removed the silver belt and deep red schenti that he was wearing, tossing them aside and out of the way as well. Once he had sat back on the edge of the bed, Kat placed herself back on his lap, bringing herself slowly down onto his erection. He placed his hands on her hips and aided in her paced motions, bringing his mouth back to hers.

This wasn’t like their first sexual encounter. That time had been filled with near insatiable hunger and lust. This time felt different, more about each other than the act itself. Everything was steady and paced, and filled with emotion. They repeatedly kissed and ghosted their lips along each other’s flesh.

Kat heard something calling out to her, almost like a song. It was quiet at first, barely audible over the sound of her own pulse. She felt a sensuous shiver throughout her body, and the song increased in volume. Each time she felt the shiver, the song would grow louder and louder, until she could take no more. She obeyed its command and tasted the sweetness of what the song had begged for, filling her body with a state of ecstasy she hadn’t thought possible. She wanted more .

Marik had felt his lover’s fangs pierce through near where she had been nuzzling his neck. Like when her claws had extended into his back, the slight pain had only increased his sexual desire. His body shivered in ecstasy, and the longer she held her grip, the more his body cried out for orgasmic release, causing him to finish far sooner than he had intended. He panted as the last few waves of his orgasm pulsed out of him, suddenly feeling very lightheaded. Kat hadn’t released her hold on him, and dark clouds blurred his vision as his body fell limp.

Kat heard a voice from somewhere far away in the distance.

“ Ka-ib! Let go! You’re killing him!”

She reluctantly pulled herself away from the source of sweet nectar. When she opened her eyes she found the world distant and out of focus. Her ears were filled with a pulsing that was growing faint. She felt herself being pulled back and away from the nectar source, and she reached out begging to keep hold of it. Something gold and red flashed before her, leaning over and reciting something by where she sensed her nectar was.

“ I think he’ll be okay now, but he’ll need rest. What the hell were you thinking?! ”

Kat continued to try to bring the world into focus, but the song was displeased with having its sweet meal taken from it. It cried out, throwing a tantrum. Give it back! GIVE IT BACK! It is OURS!

A strong grip on her shoulders and a couple of forceful shakes helped snap Kat out of her stupor. She blinked a few times, trying to figure out what happened. Last thing she remembered was having sex with Marik, but for some reason it was Malik that was standing before her with his hands tightly gripping her shoulders and a look of extreme concern on his face.

“What...why are you here? Where is Marik?” she asked in dazed confusion.

Malik appeared to be shocked. “Do you have no idea what just happened? What would have happened if I hadn’t intervened just now?”

Kat’s confusion intensified. “What are you-” The scent of blood filled her nose. Her confusion was quickly replaced by horror as she dipped out of Malik’s grip and rushed past him. She brought her hands up to her face, not wanting to believe the sight before her. “I didn’t...no... NO !” Kat sat beside Marik, cradling his head in her arms as tears began to stream down her face.

“He’s not dead. I stopped you in time. He just needs rest,” Malik stated in reassurance.

“That’s not the point!” she screamed angrily. “It shouldn’t have happened…” Kat brought her forehead down to Marik’s unconscious one, her tears falling onto his face. “Why…? Why do things like this always happen? Why do the people I care for always end up hurt?”

Malik didn’t have an answer to that question. After a few minutes Kat re-positioned Marik on the bed so that he was laying on it as if sleeping, pulling the linen sheets over him to protect from the cooler evening temperatures that would soon be approaching.

“Keep watch over him. I’m getting a shower,” she ordered, trying her best to bury the pain she felt.

Malik nodded, transfiguring into a black lion with a pale-gold mane and coming to rest at the foot of the bed.

---

Bakura’s head was throbbing. He felt like he was both dead and alive at the same time. ‘ ...ugh...worst part of getting drunk…’ He gingerly peeked an eye open and glanced about the darkened room. ‘ ...looks like the party’s been over for a while now…’ Something warm snuggled into his chest. His head felt too heavy to lift up and see what it was. He struggled with an equally weighted limb, finally succeeding and bringing his hand up to his chest where if found another hand. This prompted him to fight and lift up his head. His eyes weren’t too focused, but he could make out the darker flesh against his own paleness. ‘ Kat? ’ It had never been uncommon throughout the millennia to find her mysteriously curled up next to either Malik or himself. She hated sleeping alone. Bakura found himself smiling, and lacing his fingers with the ones on his chest. He struggled to wrap his other arm around the body next to him, but as with his other limb, he eventually succeeded and pulled the body in closer. The body shifted, pulling itself closer still. Bakura took a deep breath in….then paused. Something wasn’t right. That scent...it didn’t belong to the flame elemental. He tried to place it, but the underlying stench of death kept throwing him off. Where had he encountered this scent before? His eyes popped open as sudden realization permeated his entire being. He dared to actually look at the figure laying beside him.

---

 

“ WHAT THE FUCK!!!”

 

Bakura’s voice screeched throughout the palace and echoed through the halls.

“Sounds like Kura is up,” Kat said quietly. After her shower she had taken to lying next to Marik again, wanting to make sure he was okay. She gently made her way off the bed, being careful not to disturb her boyfriend, and crossed the room, stopping only to grab a short silk kimono-style robe. She made her way down the hall to where a very agitated and confused Bakura was standing naked in the darkness. His pale form made him appear like the spirit he had been less than a week prior.

Bakura stood shaking, pointing a finger at the oblivious form that had been cuddled up next to him. “ What...the actual...HELL…. ” he seethed, his voice just as shaky as the rest of him.

Kat walked past, not stopping to glance towards Bakura or Atem as she made her way to where the hidden entrance to the kitchen was located.

“ STOP! You explain to me right this instant why the-... hey! Don’t you ignore me! ” Bakura shouted towards the disinterested elemental. Kat continued to ignore him anyway as she vanished into the kitchen. Bakura marched his way over, slamming the door aside as he entered. “You better fucking talk to me!” he demanded. “Why the hell did you let that happen!?”

Kat continued to ignore Bakura, climbing on one of the kitchen counters so she could find the coffee cup she wanted. Once she had found one that resembled a small bowl with a handle, she climbed back down and set the cup on the counter and made her way towards another (lower) set of cupboards. She pulled out a bag of coffee beans, opened the top and took in a deep breath of their bitter aroma, looked towards where the stove was, sighed, then closed the bag and returned it to where she had retrieved it from.

Being continuously ignored by Kat was making Bakura more and more pissed off by the second. “Fucking. Talk. To. Me.” he growled.

Kat once again ignored him. She walked towards a drawer and opened it, then began picking up and reading the labels of various coffee pods. She tried to examine their scent through the casing, but the smell of plastic and foil kept getting in the way. She eventually settled on one, and made her way over towards the Keurig machine on the counter.

At that moment Bakura wasn’t sure what vexed him more: Kat continuously ignoring him, or the horrific sacrilege she was about to make by drinking (what he deemed) the world’s shittiest coffee. He growled and sighed simultaneously. “Stop! Just...fucking stop.” He jerked the coffee pod from her hand and threw it in the garbage. “Go find me something to wear so I’m not standing around the damn kitchen with my junk hanging out,” he ordered. Kat nodded and vanished into her element. Bakura shook his head then made his way to the sink, scrubbing his hands and trying his best to not imagine where they might have been. Kat returned with a pair of his old drawstring shorts just as he finished drying his hands. She stepped aside and allowed him full reign of the kitchen, keeping herself near where she had placed her cup and smirking slyly as she watched Bakura set a pot of water to boil, dig out the french-press coffee maker, and grind the beans she had chosen earlier.

“I’m still pissed,” Bakura stated, keeping his focus on the water he was boiling. “Why didn’t you stop us?”

“I found it amusing,” she shrugged boredly.

“I bet you did,” he grumbled. He grabbed another cup from the cupboard as he waited for the water.

“If it makes you feel any better, we both did stupid shit after the gathering ended,” Kat said after a few minutes of silence.

Bakura poured the boiling water over the coffee grounds and stirred slowly, making sure the grounds weren’t floating in the press pitcher, then placed the lid on. “Oh, and what could you have done that was comparably just as stupid?” he grumbled.

Kat hung her head. “I drank from Marik and most likely would have drained him if Mal hadn’t stepped in,” she said quietly. “I’ve lost control before...but this time was...different. Normally a small amount is all it takes to come back. This time I wasn’t snapping out of it. Mal had to shake me to my senses.”

Bakura glanced towards her with mild concern. “You mean it’s getting worse?”

Kat nodded. “I don’t know what I’m going to do. Sekhmet has already done all she can for me.”

“Do you think it’s because of the resurrection? Not only did you use an immense amount of magae , you also took a part of yourself and infused it into another. That’s an ability that is usually limited to only the gods themselves. Add to that the fact that you partook of your sire not long after. One can hardly blame you for losing control.”

“I restored Mal too,” Kat stated, adding to the list of things she had recently done.

Bakura raised a curious brow in her direction. “You what ? Why the hell would you do that? After what he did, I would have left him with his dwindling magae supply.”

“That’s you, not me.”

Bakura shook his head in disbelief as he began the final step of the coffee making process. Once he had the grounds plunged to the bottom he poured the coffee into both the cups that had been set aside then handed the larger cup to Kat. She dug out the sugar bowl and added a few spoonfuls until the coffee was at the desired sweetness. Bakura took a drink without adding anything, scrunching his nose up at the intense flavor. “Damn, apparently I’ve inherited Ryou’s taste-buds as well. Pass me the sugar.”

Kat chuckled and slid the bowl over to him, chuckling some more as she watched him add a spoonful, taste, add more sugar, taste, then repeat until he was satisfied with the flavor.

“Shut up. It’s not my fault the kid likes sweet shit. He has his mother to thank for that,” Bakura grumbled.

“Ah yes, the reincarnated White Lady. I knew you were planning something devious when you converted her,” Kat stated, smirking slyly.

Bakura rolled his eyes. “That’s not-….you know what, nevermind. I couldn’t convince you before, and I’m in no mood to try convincing you now.”

“Come now Kura, you know I only tease.”

“I don’t care. I’m still pissed off. You let that fucking prick….” he growled loudly, shaking in mild rage. He took several steadying breaths in an attempt to calm himself. “If it had been my original body, I probably wouldn’t be nearly as pissed, but I still think of this as Ryou’s body. That means I have a bit more sentimentality towards what happens to it...and for that asshole to have...”Bakura closed his eyes and clenched his jaw tightly. He couldn’t bring himself to admit that he felt like Ryou’s purity had been tainted.

Kat sipped at the cup in her hands for a few moments, allowing the silence between them to linger. “I’m sorry. I hadn’t thought of it like that,” she said quietly.

Bakura leaned his head back, rubbing his fingers through his hair and sighing in exasperation. “Why the fuck are we like this?”

“I ask myself that same question daily.”

“Do you really think things might have been different if I had spoken up?” Bakura questioned, referring to the small exchange from the night he had been restored. “Mal wouldn’t have convinced you to return to Amarna. You wouldn’t have married the royal prick. And us...maybe we could have lived a normal life and died like normal people. Maybe we would have found the place Ama-shae used to tell us about. We could have had a small vegetable garden and raised some animals or some stupid shit like that.”

Kat nearly choked on the sip of coffee she had taken. “You...working a farm ?” She laughed loudly at the idea.

“Hey, I know a thing or two about raising livestock and planting crops,” Bakura stated, looking very offended.

Kat scoffed and smiled. “I’m sorry, but it’s just hard to picture you getting your hands dirty with hard labor. All the times we’ve had to slough through mud you always threw a tantrum because of how messy it was!”

“Maybe if it was just mud we were sloughing through, I wouldn’t have had a problem.”

“And you think the mud on a farm would be any different?”

Bakura scowled. “Point taken. Still, I think we could have made something of ourselves.”

“No. We were directed down this path for a reason,” Kat stated in earnest. She hung her head forward again and sighed sadly. “I just wish I knew that reason. I still don’t know how I’m going to face Marik after what I did. He keeps saying he’s not going to leave me, and even if he somehow miraculously stays with me, I just know if I keep losing control...” Her eyes began to mist over at the idea of hurting her boyfriend again.

Bakura looked curiously over towards the other elemental. “You care deeply for the Tomb Keeper.” It was both an observation on his part and a statement.

Kat nodded. “I don’t get it. I only took him with me the other day because I needed the distraction. Then we got to talking, and I found myself instantly drawn to him.” She shook her head slightly in contemplation. “It was the same as the first time I met Atem. The only difference is I wanted to cuff him upside the head. Gods, he always had a knack for doing things that pissed me off,” Kat stated in mild annoyance.

“I’m guessing it’s just in his nature, because he always pissed me off too,” Bakura stated with a small smirk.

“Kura, everyone pisses you off,” Kat commented dryly.

Bakura thought for a moment. “Huh. I guess you’re right about that. Meh. Better to be pissed off than pissed on,” he said with a shrug.

Kat rolled her eyes and chugged the rest of her coffee.

“How the hell can you drink that much that fast?? Doesn’t it-….nevermind.” He had momentarily forgotten about her resistance to burning temperatures.

Kat placed the large cup in the sink, then came to stand directly beside Bakura. She wormed her way under one of his arms and embraced him tightly. “Once again, I’m sorry I didn’t interfere when Atem made a move on you. I have to admit I was beyond puzzled at first, but I shouldn’t have been malicious and allowed it to continue. Forgive me?” She stared up at Bakura, her eyes begging for him to accept her apology.

He sighed, then took a hand and ruffled the hair on the top of her head. “You’re lucky that as irritating as I find you, for some reason I have the hardest time staying mad at you.”

This caused Kat to perk up as she squeezed Bakura happily. He returned the gesture by lowering his hand from her head and wrapping it about her tiny frame, lifting her up slightly off the floor as he did so. He then leaned down and placed a friendly peck on her forehead, taking in her scent as he did. Almost immediately he pulled away and looked down at the tiny elemental in his arm, his brow furrowed in slight confusion.

“Your scent is different.”

Kat looked up at him, slightly offended. “It is not! Maybe you’re just smelling the blood I’ve taken in.”

Bakura shook his head. “No, your scent has never changed when you’ve fed. I feel like I should recognize it though. Like it’s your scent, but there’s more,” he stated, feeling perplexed. He shook his head again, this time in dismissal. “Maybe it’s just this new body. I’m still adjusting. I keep coming across things that are very much his and not mine. Like the taste thing. How the hell did that kid stay so fucking thin when all he ever did was consume sugar?”

Kat chuckled. “Maybe because you had him literally running along rooftops and down alleyways all the time!”

Bakura’s face fell, appearing slightly annoyed. “Gee, thanks for that reminder…”

 

---

Chapter 34

---

 

Marik couldn’t remember the last time he’d woken up feeling so groggy. His body felt stiff and sore, reminding him of how he often felt waking up in the caves below Egypt. He tried to pry his eyes open, but they refused to cooperate. He tried to turn over to get more comfortable, but his body cried out, causing him to groan slightly. Something shuffled near him, causing him to become slightly more alert than he had been a second ago. “Kat…?” he tried to call out, but his throat was dry and his tongue wanted to stick to the roof of his mouth. He swallowed hard, and tried once again to open his eyes. The room was dark. Wasn’t the sun up just a bit ago? How long had he been asleep? Wait...when did he fall asleep in the first place? He tried to think back to the last thing he remembered. He and Kat had been having the most sensual sex he had ever experienced. Then something had happened...but he couldn’t recall what. He saw a shadow move along the edges of his peripheral vision, causing him to forcefully try to prop himself up enough so that he could see what it was, wincing at the pain his body was in. Once he had managed to get into a position that didn’t cause him to feel like every muscle in his body was on fire, he opened his eyes. He found himself face to face with a pair of eyes not far from his own, causing him to startle back into a lying position. The shadow shifted, and the eyes went from being at his level, to staring down at him from above.

“I apologize. I did not mean to frighten you. How do you feel?” Malik questioned, sounding concerned.

Marik relaxed, placing a hand on his head as it began to throb. “Like shit……and thirsty,” he replied hoarsely.

“Sounds about right.” The elemental stated. He left for a minute, returning with a small glass of water. He helped Marik sit upright so that he could drink. “Do you recall what happened to you?” he asked warily.

“...not really…”

“Do you want to?”

Marik’s body burned and ached, and his head was screaming. “I don’t...I don’t know...ugh...make it stop…” He clenched the side of his head.

“Extreme blood loss does that.”

“Extreme blood...what?” Marik absentmindedly began rubbing the side of his neck. The rubbing quickly became scratching.

Malik quickly grasped the smaller Ishtar by the wrist in an attempt to prevent him from causing unintentional harm to himself. “Stop. I healed the wound, but I can’t take away the body’s memory of what happened. It will continue to feel irritated for a while. You’ll have to ignore it as best you can.”

“...what….happened…?” Marik was still a bit groggy. What had happened? Why did he feel like this?

“Think back...to earlier with Katrina. She did something to you.”

“Kat...we were……that’s none of your business…”

“I’m not talking about the sex,” Malik stated, scowling in slight irritation. “Your neck. Do you remember what she did to it?”

Marik chuckled. “Ah...I don’t know what she did...but it was... something else .” He smiled fondly as he recalled the sensation he had been filled with.

Malik’s face fell as he realized Marik had been too enthralled in ecstasy to know what had actually happened to him. “You fool, Katrina nearly bled you dry! She would have too if I hadn’t showed up!” Malik shouted, angry that the smaller Ishtar was clueless to how close he had come to walking the path of the Afterlife.

Marik stared blankly at the larger Ishtar for a moment, then laughed as though he had said something funny. “Yeah right,” he scoffed. “She wouldn’t do that to me.”

“She obviously did. Her Isfet does not discern between friend and foe. When it demands to be fed, it finds a way to get what it wants. Apparently this time it wanted you .”

“I don’t understand? What do you mean it wanted me...and what’s this about wanting to be ‘fed’?” Marik asked in confusion.

“Do you think those fangs of hers are for show? They serve a purpose.”

“I thought that was because she was a cat...leopard...whatever.” Marik’s head still throbbed too much to focus on the details.

Malik hung his head in defeat, shaking it slightly back and forth in disbelief. He sighed and raised it back up to try to explain things the best he could. “Katrina’s Isfet ...it is a living entity. It hungers and demands to be fed. The only way to keep it sated is by taking in the blood of others. She hates giving into its demands though and often tries to push the limits of how long she can go before being forced to feed. On occasion she grows weary of fighting so she will hunt on a regular basis to keep the beast within at bay, but based on her recent behavior I am going to assume that she has returned to refusing to cave to its wants.”

Even in his groggy mental state, Marik was slowly beginning to understand what the other Ishtar was conveying. “You’re saying that...that Kat...fed... on me… ? That the reason I feel this way….it’s because she... she …” His stomach churned and it was all he could do to quickly lean over the edge of the bed before the contents of his stomach found their way up and out.

Malik sighed and went to grab something to clean up the mess. Meanwhile, Marik was facing a massive internal battle. Twice in less than twenty-four hours, Kat’s Isfet had caused her to physically attack him. He had reassured her earlier that he could handle it, but now he wasn’t so certain. He had been sickened when she had taken in Anubis’ blood, but she had been in her Godaeshan form and seeing her like that had made it easier to understand that it was just a part of her. But the fact that this time it was his blood…

Marik found himself retching again as the thought of her feasting on his own blood re-entered his mind. The loss of what little was in his body to begin with did not help his current state, and he felt worse than before.

“You’re only making your condition worse. Stop thinking about it.” Malik chastised, holding a small towel out towards Marik. The smaller Ishtar quickly accepted it and wiped away the bile that lingered in the corners of his mouth.

“I can’t help it...what she did...I thought she meant animals...I thought it was just in her nature...because she’s part...whatever…”

Once Malik was confident Marik wouldn’t empty his stomach a third time, he helped the smaller Ishtar back into a sitting position and handed him another glass of water that he’d brought back with him. He then sighed and reluctantly began working on the mess Marik had created. “You weren’t wrong in your assumption. It is in her nature. She does hunt animals, just not the kind you picture.”

Marik took a sip of water, then waited to see if it would settle in his stomach before taking in another small sip. His temples were throbbing worse than they had been before, and the burning in his muscles had intensified. He watched as Malik finished cleaning up the mess he had created.

“You should get some more rest. Your body simply needs time to recover. I promise, you won’t feel nearly as miserable after a few more hours.” Malik stated.

Marik took another, slightly larger, sip from the glass. “There’s too much going on in my head right now. I don’t think I could go back to sleep even if I wanted to.”

Malik sighed as he sat in a nearby chair, leaning forward with his elbows resting on his knees and hands clasped together. “Do you hate her for what she did?” he questioned after a few moments.

There was a brief pause before Marik answered. “No,” he replied.

There was a short period of silence.

“Do you fear her now?”

Another pause. “I don’t know. I don’t even know if I can even forgive something like this.”

Malik chuckled slightly. “She would be upset if you did forgive her.” He took a deep breath, becoming serious again. “ Ka-ib is worried that you will be afraid of her...that it will be the one thing that causes you to leave. It pains her to know that the part of herself she struggles with has no issue with injuring you. I think she believed that if she cared enough about you, it would keep you safe. Apparently that is not the case.”

“Or maybe she just doesn’t care enough .” Marik stated despondently.

“She cares more than you realize, I can feel it in her aura. When she is near you, she becomes unguarded. She tries to put up a barrier, but you somehow manage to keep bringing it down. When she is near Atem, it’s like she is on edge. Like she is willing to let him get close, but not close enough that he can hurt her again. Even with me and Bakura, I can feel there is still some sort of barrier...almost as if she is keeping something from us.”

“And what kind of secret could she have kept from the two of you for five millennia?” Marik scoffed bitterly.

Malik stood and walked over to a small table in the corner. He lit a lamp, causing Marik to cover his eyes, the light hurting them after having adjusted to the darkness. Once his eyes re-adjusted for the light, he noticed what appeared to be some sort of 3D chess board.

“You want to know what kind of secret she could be keeping? So do we. I’ve seen setups similar to this before...in Sumar.”

“Sumar?”

“The Godaeshan capitol. It’s where the Tribunal will be held. The gods have setups not much different than this one. They use them to plan strategies that can take decades, sometimes centuries, before anything comes to fruition. Each piece represents a real person. I have figured out some of the pieces on this particular board. The Queen is most obviously ka-ib . The Bishop is the Runt. I am the Knight. The Kings...wait...there were only two here before?” Malik puzzled over the third King piece that had appeared since he last saw the board. There was another piece hidden in the far corner of one of the lower levels. It was a combination piece similar to the opponent’s. It appeared to be a mix of all the pieces, including the King.

Marik couldn’t see what the other Ishtar was talking about from where he was. He winced as he worked his way to the edge of the bed, standing unsteadily and walking over on shaky limbs. Malik had been so engrossed with trying to discern who the third King could be that he hadn’t noticed that Marik had gotten up until he was standing beside him.

“How did…?” Malik looked back and forth between the bed and where Marik now stood. “You could barely sit up...how are you able to stand and walk over here?”

“Sheer will and a lot of pain,” Marik replied sarcastically, his voice making the amount of pain he was in obvious. “Now what are you looking at?”

Malik eyed the smaller Ishtar with suspicion for a moment, then returned his focus to the board. “For the longest time there have always been two Kings on this board: The Pharaoh and his host. The two are now separate entities, but that does not change that there are still only two of them. There is now a third King on this board. I’m certain you are well aware that the King is meant to be protected. She had a hard enough time protecting two. Who is the third I wonder? Who, besides the Pharaoh and his former host, does she feel the need to protect?” Malik looked towards the opponent's pieces. They had changed as well. “She’s not defending against Anubis this time. I know the pieces that represent him and his generals well. This one is unfamiliar to me, but there are a lot of pawns...more than with Anubis.”

“An unknown enemy?”

“It appears so. At least unknown to me.” Malik sighed and shook his head. “See what I mean, she is keeping things from us. She knows we will follow her without question...we are her loyal Lieutenants.”

Marik stared at the layers of the board. “Who’s that piece? It’s the same color as the others that represent her allies, so I assume that means it’s someone that is on her side...right?” He had pointed out the weird amalgamated piece that was hidden in the lower corner.

“Based on the fact that it can perform as any piece on the board, but it is also a King so it still must be defended, I am going to assume that it’s the Shadow Walker. He appears to be placed in a way that he can be used only as a last resort.”

Marik wobbled a bit as he fought against the fatigue in his body. The larger Ishtar caught him, preventing him from collapsing to the floor.

“You really should rest.” Malik tried to suggest again.

Marik shook his head. “No. I want to see her. I need to ask her some questions before I can decide what’s next between us.”

“I don’t think that’s wise in your current condition.”

It was painful, but Marik managed to remove himself from Malik’s supporting grasp. “That’s not for you to decide,” he said bitterly.

Malik could see that there was no changing Marik’s mind. “Very well. Give me a few minutes to find something other than schentis for us to wear,” he suggested. He then pointed to where the bath chamber was. “Maybe a quick shower to relax the ache in your body?” He hoped the suggestion would wear Marik down enough that he would give in to his body’s exhaustion and rest.

Marik nodded, then began the painful process of making his way to the shower.

---

“I can’t believe how stubborn you are,” Malik stated, annoyed that Marik’s shower had left the smaller Ishtar feeling slightly invigorated and refreshed. He was still set on going to speak to his girlfriend.

Marik’s body still ached, but not like it had before. The burning sensation had passed, along with the massive throbbing in his head. He now only had a slight headache. He made his way down the hall, using the wall to aid him. Every time his step faltered in the slightest, Malik would reach out in an attempt to aid him. Malik currently had his hand on Marik’s shoulder, having tried to catch him again.

“Stop trying to baby me,” Marik said in extreme annoyance, shaking the hand that was on his shoulder away.

Malik grumbled as he watched the smaller Ishtar continue forward. After several (painfully-long) minutes they made it to the room where the gathering had been. The moon cast its light into the room, allowing the objects within to be clearly seen. Both Ishtar’s looked towards the face-down figure on a large cushion. Malik sighed, then reluctantly lifted Bakura’s crimson robe off the floor and placed it over Atem so that when he woke he wouldn’t be exposed. During that time, Marik had taken the opportunity to try and make his way as far as he could towards the kitchen before the other Ishtar returned to fussing over him. Malik had indicated earlier that this was where the flame elemental had run off to.

Marik had nearly made it to the door, which wasn’t as hidden as he thought upon closer inspection, when what sounded like a loud canine ‘yipe’ came from beyond it, followed by similar canine-like whining sounds. He quickly pressed forward through the door, Malik directly behind him. Both stopped instantly as they discovered the source of the canine cries. Bakura was gripping tightly to the marble counter-top, nearly in tears as a golden hand held his ‘crown jewels’ tightly in its grasp.

“ OKAY! I TAKE IT BACK! Now please let go ….” the pale elemental whimpered.

Kat released her grip on Bakura’s balls, and he immediately fell to the floor, cradling his testicles on the way down.

“Next time you refer to my boyfriend as a ‘vegan snack option’, I’ll do far worse. That wasn’t in the least bit funny,” she seethed.

Marik scowled, understanding the context of the not-so-humorous joke that Bakura had obviously made. “I have to agree.”

Kat’s pissed off expression quickly changed to mild shock as she realized who was standing in the kitchen’s entrance. She stared at Marik for a moment before averting her gaze, suddenly feeling a swarm of emotions that ranged from embarrassment and shame, to sadness and despair. She toyed with the idea of transfiguring and running away to avoid the awkward conversation she knew was coming, but decided that since it was unavoidable there was no point. “Leave us,” she ordered, still looking away. Bakura quickly vacated the room, having had his dignity literally crushed. Malik hesitated for a moment, but left after receiving a nasty glare from Marik.

Kat kept her gaze averted, being unable to look Marik in the eye at this time. She fidgeted under his scrutinizing glare, waiting for him to say something.

There was a long, lingering silence between them that made the minutes feel like hours. Marik still said nothing as he looked around the kitchen for a moment, then slowly made his way to the counter and retrieved an apple from the fruit bowl.

“Maybe have something like this on standby next time you decide to make me into an afternoon snack,” he said acerbically. He quickly ate the fruit in his hand and tossed the core into the garbage. “Ah, that’s much better,” he sighed in relief, his stomach no longer screaming at him for emptying it.

Kat still didn’t know what to say, and she still couldn’t bring herself to look up at him.

Marik walked over and stood direct opposite of where she was huddled against the counter, leaning on the wall for support. He stared in slight bitterness. “Nothing to say?”

“What is there to say?” Kat replied quietly.

“You could start with an apology.”

“To apologize is to ask for forgiveness. I want none.”

“Fine. At least try to-”

“Can we just skip the bullshit already!?” Kat interrupted angrily, finally looking up and staring back with an icy glare. “Let's just get to the part where you tell me it’s over and that you never want to see my face again. Where you tell me that you wish we’d never met.” Her tone was even and emotionless.

Marik’s steeled gaze changed, and he did his best to mask the shock he currently felt. He didn’t know what to say. He wasn’t certain how to proceed in their current relationship, but the thought of regret had never once entered his mind.

Kat’s scowl deepened. “What? Don’t know how to say it? Here, I’ll show you.” She put on an innocent façade and pretended to look down at a smaller version of herself off to the side. “ Habibty , I’m sorry, but I just can’t be with someone that treats me like I’m some sort of delicacy. It’s over between us. I’m returning home to my brother and sister. I never want to see you again, and I will do my best to forget I ever met you,” she said in a sweet tone, which was her attempt at pretending to be Marik. Her scowl and icy glare returned as she looked back towards the Tomb Keeper. “See? It's easy.”

The shock Marik had temporarily felt faded, and his bitterness returned, accompanied by annoyance. “Will you stop assuming that every time something bad happens between us that it means I’m going to break up with you?!”

“Why not?! Any person with a shred of sanity would!” Kat replied defensibly.

“Who the hell said I was sane?! I fucking thought the way to solve all my problems from childhood was to become a crime boss and defeat your ex in a Shadow Game!”

Kat clenched her fists. “If you’re not here to break up with me, then why the fuck are you here at this gods-forsaken hour?!”

“Because I want to know why your chaotic half has it out for me! First I get impaled by your claws, then I am nearly killed when you-…” He had to stop in order to try keeping the fresh contents of his stomach where they were. If it hadn’t been for the overwhelming sensation of hunger that he felt after his stomach had settled while was in the shower, he probably would have avoided eating...especially since he knew the subject matter of the topic that needed to be discussed. “...you know what you did. Right now I need to not think about it. I would rather not empty my stomach a third time.”

Kat scoffed bitterly. “You honestly think I understand why it does what it does?”

“Seeing as it’s a part of you, yes.”

“Well I don’t!”

“This thing has been a part of you for how long? And you don’t know anything about it?” Marik asked suspiciously.

Kat scowled and looked away. “I don’t have the patience to deal with it. It pisses me off.”

“It’s literally a part of you . How can you not have the patience to deal with yourself ?”

“Because I fucking hate it! Okay! Is that what you want to hear?! That I fucking hate myself?! Because I do! I never wanted any of this!” Tears of frustration and anger spilled forth down Kat’s cheeks. “I don’t want to be a fucking immortal! I want to fucking die and start anew like everyone else! But instead I’m... I’m …” Her head hung low as she fell to the floor, burying her face in her fists. “Instead I’m a fucking monster… ”

Marik’s irritation subsided. He was sickened by what had happened, but seeing Kat fall apart tugged at him and made him want to reach out and comfort her. “You’re not a monster,” he tried to reassure.

Kat glared harshly up at him through the tears. “How can you say something like that?! After what I fucking did?! You admitted that it makes you physically sick to even think about!”

Marik’s irritation returned. “Of course it makes me sick! I’m a fucking vegan and you pretty much did something that I’m certain even a non-vegan would be disgusted by!”

“It didn’t seem to bother you when it was Anubis!”

“You were a giant cat! It was easier to accept since I’m not bothered by animals doing what is only natural to them! But picturing you… .like... this ...appearing human ...I just can’t…” He hesitated, realizing what it was that he couldn’t do.

“You can’t see the animal in the human...but you can see the human in the animal. Figures,” she stated quietly, her tears streaming steadily. “I am the animal...and the animal is me. It’s no different with my Isfet . We are one in the same. The only difference is that I cannot see the change myself. When I physically change, I can see it. When I mentally change...only others can see it. I don’t know how to control something I cannot even sense.”

Marik’s shoulders and head fell slightly. He was angry and upset at Kat for something that she had virtually no control over. It’s not like it was something she had done intentionally. “Is there no one that can teach you? You referred to it as the Curse of Sekhmet, so shouldn’t she be able to help?”

Kat shook her head. “She knows just as much as I do. We know it thrives on chaos, and that taking in the blood of others helps keep it sated. The only person I know that has full control over their Isfet is Imhotep, and that’s because he was born with it so we suspect he was able to learn how to sense the change and keep it from taking complete control.”

“So maybe he could help teach you how to do the same?”

Kat shook her head again. “He doesn’t know how he does it. It’s such a natural thing for him that he doesn’t think about it.”

Marik contemplated for a moment. “So you can’t control it because you can’t sense it. You mentioned before, however, that it could be controlled by someone else.”

Kat scowled, not liking what he was hinting at. “I refuse to be controlled by another. I am not Mal. I don’t fear the beast inside of me. I simply hate it.”

“I wasn’t suggesting someone take complete control. Just maybe someone that can step in when that other part of you starts to show.”

“You cannot control one without controlling the other. It is one mind,” she stated sharply.

Marik grumbled irritably, then threw up his hands in exasperation. “Then I don’t know what to fucking do! I don’t want to split up just because a part of you thinks I’m a tasty treat! I still fucking care for you!”

“I don’t know why…” Kat said under her breath, her head hanging low again.

Marik walked over and crouched down before her, lifting her chin and forcing her to look at him. “I don’t really know either. Maybe it’s because I only see the girl that I spent an entire evening discussing motorcycles with. The girl that came alive while playing a game in an arcade, and again later that night while playing an online game. I loved seeing her focus when she fixed my bike. And I admire her dedication in trying to protect others.”

Kat stared, the tears that fell weren’t from irritation or anger anymore. She wasn’t certain why they were falling. She wasn’t even certain what she felt. What was this? She wanted to keep crying, but she also felt the overwhelming urge to leap forward into Marik’s arms. She wanted to kiss him and hold him tightly, and have him do the same in return. She wanted him to never let her go. Her heart wrenched, wanting to retreat away from this feeling. She had fled this feeling the other day, and it had provoked a response from Malik in the form of an attack. Remembering the Ishtari’s warning towards Marik brought about sudden panic, and she instinctively leapt forward to hold him protectively. Her eyes darted about, searching for the other Ishtar.

A sound came from the other side of the door. It opened seconds later, the head of the larger Ishtar peeking his head in cautiously. “Sorry...I was concerned,” he apologized.

Marik scowled. “So you decided to eavesdrop?”

Malik shrunk in embarrassment. “….yeah.” He noted Kat’s concerned expression. “ Ka-ib , is everything alright?”

Kat pulled herself closer to Marik. “You want to deliver him to Ammit, you have to go through me,” she stated bitterly.

Malik cocked his head off to the side. “Oh...I had forgotten about that. I’m not too worried about it anymore. Besides, he said he’d do it himself. Less work for me,” he shrugged.

Kat’s eyes narrowed in irritation. “Go ahead. Joke all you want about it. I mean it though. Touch my gamiil , and I’ll make you beg the gods for a final end.”

Malik paled and swallowed hard. “Noted.”

“Where’s Kura? I’m surprised he didn’t stick around to listen in as well.”

Malik relaxed and stepped the rest of the way into the kitchen, leaning casually against one of the counters. “Last I saw, he was still clutching his wounded pride while muttering something about washing off the stench of ‘asshole’.”

Kat relaxed her hold on Marik, giggling as she pictured Bakura walking slowly and making his way to his chambers while still cupping his balls. “Serves him right. He’s lucky I didn’t tell him where Atem’s mouth had been,” she said while grinning mischievously.

Malik looked at the small elemental in confusion.

“Atem tried shoving his tongue down my throat. I withdrew, he got pissed, then Marik threatened to kick his ass,” Kat replied casually.

“Let me guess, this happened just before you sent Marik to me before the gathering?”

“Yup.”

“I don’t see why the Pharaoh kissing you would bother the Runt. If anything he’ll be thrilled to learn of the vicarious action.”

“Oh, that’s not the part that will bother him. It’s what Atem didn’t know either. And vicarious is very much the idea behind it all,” Kat said, grinning again.

Marik caught on to where this was going. “Wait, don’t spoil it,” he intervened, grinning as well. “Save this for when the Pharaoh wakes up. I kinda want to see his face, then see how long before Bakura catches on.”

Malik shook his head and rolled his eyes in disgust. “Great. Another one like ka-ib and the Runt. I’m leaving.” He started for the door. “Maybe you can convince him he needs rest,” he said towards Kat while motioning towards Marik. He didn’t wait for a response as he exited the kitchen.

“What does he mean by ‘another one’?” Marik questioned.

“He’s referring to your mischievous suggestion. I’m certain you remember when Kura taunted me at the arcade, and his flirtatious suggestion about ‘sharing’. It’s something we do. It’s not much different from the way you taunted Atem after the chess game,” Kat explained.

Marik chuckled. “I enjoyed doing that to him, but Yugi kind of chewed me out after and I ended up feeling like a dick for doing it.”

“Well, Atem remembers everything now, so you shouldn’t worry about it. He’s a self-righteous prick that needs to be taken down a few pegs.”

Marik couldn’t help but chuckle again. “Glad to see you’re back to your usual self.” He stood, bringing Kat up with him. “Malik has been hounding me to lay back down, but I needed to try to get things sorted between us before I could even consider it.”

“Well, it’s not exactly sorted though.”

“Sorted well enough for the moment. Come lay down with me? Maybe we can brainstorm and come up with an idea on how to keep your Isfet from attacking me again,” he stated as a suggestion.

Kat looked away in uncertainty. “What if it takes control again while we’re laying there?”

Marik leaned down and brought her face towards him again. “Then I guess I’ll just have to hope Malik is still being overprotective. Worst case scenario, I get to watch you battle the gods in Duat on my behalf,” he said with a small smile.

Kat couldn’t help but giggle at the idea. “You already know me too well gamiil . Alright, but nothing extra-curricular.”

Marik brought his face a bit closer. “Not even if I ask nicely?” he asked in a suggestive tone.

“You really want to take another chance with my Isfet ?” Kat questioned, breathing heavily as her pulse quickened its pace.

Marik leaned in, placing his lips on hers. Kat felt her pulse quicken even more. It roared in her ears. It called to her. She began to follow it’s call, stopping as she realized the pulsing she heard was slightly different than the one she felt in her chest. Her head began to ache as she tried to focus on why the feeling and the sound were so different.

“ Habibty? Are you okay? You look out of it.”

Tell him everything is fine.

Kat tried to look around, the world was hazy and distorted.

“ Kat?”

REASSURE HIM.

Kat felt something delicately grab hold of her jaw, turning her head back and forth as though examining.

“ So this must be what happens when your Isfet takes over. It’s like you’re under some sort of mind control.”

There was a roar of displeasure.

Marik watched as Kat went from staring as though in a daze, to her eyes suddenly becoming pure crimson with slitted pupils as she smiled wide in excitement. It was the same expression she had worn in the moments just before she had transformed into her Godaeshan appearance. He didn’t have time to react as she grabbed him by the neck and flung him to the floor. It was like when Malik had showed up, only instead of prowling towards him slowly, she pounced on top of him and held a set of razor-sharp claws beneath his jaw.

“Poor little Tomb Keeper...you shouldn’t have taken the chance.”

“What do you want?!” Marik asked sharply, realizing he was talking to Kat’s Isfet . The voice of the entity was sinister, its elevated hissed tone reminded Marik of a cobra preparing itself to strike.

The creature chuckled darkly. “We already have what we originally wanted. We just want more .”

“So what was it you originally wanted?” he questioned the entity.

“You’ll see, you’ll see. It is not in our nature to spoil our surprises,” it taunted.

Marik scowled. “Maybe no one wants whatever surprise you have in store.”

“But it is a wonderful surprise. It benefits many, but us most of all. Consider it a gift for helping us to return home.”

“Home?” Marik puzzled, fairly surprised.

“Yes, home. We have been trapped. Our vessel believes us part of a curse, but we are so much more. Our vessel is a prison . Thanks to you, we will be free.”

Marik was even more puzzled. “Prison?”

The entity appeared irritated by the question. “Yes, a prison. Like the relics that trapped the Thief and our vessel’s beloved Pharaoh. Are you so simple minded that you cannot grasp this concept?”

“I get it,” Marik scoffed, feeling offended. “So why are you telling me this?”

The creature leaned in close. “You sensed us, so we feel it is only proper to thank you personally . The key is in place. We now wait as it slowly turns, then the way shall be open.”

“Can’t you speak plainly? Who are you exactly? Why were you imprisoned in the first place? And by who?” Marik demanded irritably. Whatever this thing was, he found it annoying.

“We do not wish to divulge our name...not yet anyway. We wish to surprise the ones who placed us in this prison. To smell their fear as we cast our shadow over their precious world. To taste it as we devour them.”

Marik’s eyes widened in intense fear, suddenly realizing the name of the entity he spoke to. “ Apep …”

The creature appeared excited at the mentioning of its name. “You know us! This delights us! We thought ourselves forgotten!”

Marik did his best to swallow his fear. “H-how? Why?”

Apep cocked its head to the side, appearing confused. “You ask us to speak plainly, yet you cannot? You ask how? Why? Those are not plain questions. Perhaps you wish to know how we are here and not where we can be worshiped properly? Perhaps you wish to know why our greatness is contained in one so small?”

Not quite the questions he had in mind, but he nodded anyway. The answers would still offer insight into how and why the Serpent of Destruction was inside of his girlfriend.

Apep smiled, appearing pleased that Marik had taken an interest in it. “We like you little Tomb Keeper. You are willing to converse with us. Try to understand us. Unlike that accursed Ra!” Apep growled its hatred towards the sun god. “He burns us, casts spears into our flesh! Calls for parley, only to deceive us! We thought Ra to be earnest when he claimed wanting to offer a bargain. We did not enjoy our eternal struggle any more than he. We simply wished to taste the Chaos of this world for ourselves. We could smell it, but Ra refused us even the smallest sample! We would not have been greedy. We were amenable. But NO! Ra would not even consider it! Tricked us! Trapped us in a prison of flesh! Melded our mind with this uncooperative creature! He was smart too. Cast powerful magics around his heirs, preventing them from unintentionally freeing us. He did not count on his heirs creating heirs of their own. Once we had discovered you, little Tomb Keeper, all we had to do was wait. The Pharaoh’s revival drained our vessel, freeing our mind from hers. Three were needed for the key. One already flowed within. We took what we needed. Blood of Anubis. Blood of Ra. Now we wait. The path opened once, but we were still chained to the mind. We are chained no longer. WE. WILL. BE. FREE. ”

Marik listened to Apep’s words, trying to understand its strange way of speaking. From what he gathered, Ra had tricked it into thinking he wanted to have a peaceful discussion where the two could come to some form of agreement, instead of battling each night. Instead Ra had betrayed Apep, somehow imprisoning it inside of Kat and making their minds one. Ra had made Kat an unknowing host. The serpent mentioned that Ra had cast powerful magics around his heirs to prevent them from accidently freeing it. It must have been talking about Malik and Bakura. The serpent mentioned several other things as well. It said that the path to its freedom had been opened once, but that the serpent was still connected to Kat’s mind, making it unable to flee. It implied that Atem’s resurrection broke whatever kept Kat and Apep’s minds connected. The serpent also said that ‘Three were needed for the key’. It plainly stated Ra and Anubis, meaning the Lord of the Afterlife must have had some part in the imprisonment. The serpent claimed ‘One already flowed within’, which Marik assumed was Anubis. But if that was the case, why would Apep have needed to ‘take’ from him? Who was the third? Had Kat recently fed off someone else?

Something about all of this still didn’t add up. Kat had explained why Anubis had wanted Yugi. She said the god had hoped to Awaken and control his split concept. He also remembered how angry the god was at not finding it inside of Yugi, then demanded Kat make a new bargain to give up Imhotep.

Marik swallowed his fear of the serpent, needing to know more. “If you aren’t part of a curse, then why was Anubis upset about Yugi not being like Kat? Why did he make a demand for Imhotep?”

“Splinters. Shards. The boy of Shadow carries a part of us. The other does not. Perhaps Anubis wished to transfer the rest of us to this new vessel? Perhaps he sensed we would soon be free? He must have known our chains would be broken upon the Pharaoh’s revival. Perhaps he intended to stop us before it was too late? Does not matter, we have the key. He did not stop us. He cannot stop us.”

“What about the part of you in Imhotep? You aren’t whole.”

“It will follow. It is not chained. Not bound. When we break free, the rest will follow. Our vessel and the boy of Shadow will no longer feel our hunger. They will be free, like us.”

Marik had most of the information he wanted. “Since you have this ‘key’ that you needed, does that mean you’ll stop trying to attack me?”

Apep appeared to contemplate for a moment. “We simply wish to sample from time-to-time until we are free. We will refrain from taking too much.”

“I’m not amenable to that idea.”

“We... admit ...we took too much last time. We apologize. We had not tasted such delectable Chaos since before our imprisonment.”

“I am not Chaos.” Marik stated sharply.

“Are you not? You are made of secrets and lies. You still feel hatred and fear. You still wish to prove that you are not just a simple slave . You wish to be greater than even Pharaoh. You wish to be placed on the same level as the Gods themselves. You have destroyed the lives of many, and while you seek repentance, you know deep down that you delighted in it. You enjoy taunting, placing salt in open wounds, twisting curved blades deeper and deeper. Would it please you to know that our vessel is the same? She enjoys tormenting. She delights in the hunt. She thinks it a part of us...but it is entirely her . It is why our bite filled you both with such ecstasy. It allowed you both to feel the Chaos within each other. That Chaos helped in the creation of the key. It is the balance. Where there is Chaos, there is Order. We are not against balance. The key will bring Order to you both. Until that time, we simply ask to be allowed the occasional nibble.”

“Absolutely not!” Marik shouted. “I’m not a snack!”

Apep pouted. “What if we only took a small drop? Not all the time. Just every few days or so?”

“No!”

Apep’s pout deepened. “What if we offer a deal? The occasional drop and we will stay hidden? We will not pester. Once we are free, we will bother no more.”

“Once you are free, you’ll devour the world.” Marik stated bitterly.

Apep thought about the truth of his words. “You have been instrumental in our freedom. Perhaps ...we will reconsider this world? Wait until you are no longer a part of it?”

Marik scowled, showing he wasn’t happy with the idea.

Apep wrinkled its nose in disgust. “We will be free regardless. We can wait. The time is near. We’ll offer once more, as a courtesy. The occasional drop, in exchange we will stay hidden and delay our feast. We will also ask that you not speak of us to anyone . We wish to see the look on Ra’s face for ourselves. Can’t have anyone spoiling our surprise.”

“I won’t keep something like this from Kat.” Marik said sharply.

“Little Tomb Keeper, like we said before: You are made of secrets and lies. What is one more? After all, the Tomb Keepers themselves are a lie. They believed they guarded the tomb of a great Pharaoh, but as you have seen, there is no Pharaoh within. So then, who is in the tomb? She knows, yet she has not told you. She allows you to continue believing the lie, even after you have seen the truth.”

Everything had happened so quickly with Atem’s revival, that Marik hadn’t had time to stop and realize that if the Pharaoh was never in the tomb his clan spent millennia guarding, then who was in the sarcophagus? Was it empty?

“Tick-Tock little Tomb Keeper. There is little time to decide. The path will open, and we will be free regardless. Accept our offer? The occasional drop, a secret, and we will not bother. We will delay. The world will not know of your sacrifice, but they will be unknowingly grateful.”

“And how will I know when you’re in the mood for a snack?”

“We will reach out. We will place a small piece of ourselves within to communicate. You will not know we are there, unless we make ourselves known. It will be no different than how it was with the one who sired you, except we will not wrest control. So do we have a deal?”

Apep retracted its claws and sat upright, then offered its hand to shake on the potential bargain.

Marik sat up as best he could with the entity still sitting on top. He warily eyed the hand extended towards him. Apep was only asking for the occasional drop, not an entire feast like earlier. It promised to hold off on devouring the world. This would give the gods time to prepare some sort of counter-attack at least...right? And it would ask for its meal instead of inconveniently taking it. He only had to do it for…however long until the ‘path’ opened. The serpent indicated it would be soon, but how soon was ‘soon’ to something that had probably lived for at least an eon?

“Last question. How long before the ‘path’ opens?”

Apep grinned, sensing it would get what it wanted. “Khonsu will show his face in full a few days from now. He will do so another nine times. Then the path will open, and we shall be free.”

Three-quarters of a year. The world would be spared a few more decades, and all he had to do was offer a drop of his own blood every so often for less than a year. Marik hesitated for a brief moment, then reluctantly grasped the hand extended towards his own. “Very well, I agree with what you have to offer. As a show of good faith, I will allow you to take a few drops before you retreat into hiding.”

Apep squeezed his palm, causing Marik to flinch slightly. “We appreciate your offer. We will make it quick, though we cannot guarantee it will be painless.”

A shiver ran up Marik’s back as he felt something slither against the back of his neck. Apep’s crimson eyes stayed focused on him as it brought the hand it still grasped up to its mouth. It placed the point of an elongated fang on the tip of his index finger, piercing the skin and suckling on the crimson liquid that burst forth. As it had promised, it only took a few drops worth. It released its grasp, grinning in amusement as it watched Marik quickly jerk his hand back, holding it close to him.

“Until next time little Tomb Keeper. We look forward to our next meal.”

The crimson retreated from Kat’s eyes, returning to their usual sapphire hue as they rolled into the back of her head. Kat’s suddenly unconscious body fell forward into Marik’s chest. He wrapped his arms tightly around her, burying his face in her hair. He wasn’t afraid of her . The serpent had worn her face, but he knew it wasn’t Kat. A few tears of guilt sprang forth. How could he have agreed to keep something as big as this from her? She would be furious when she found out. Not just because he kept this from her, but because he was literally doing something that he, himself, was against. He had told her the day they met that he didn’t believe in exploiting animals for food, yet he had just made himself livestock for the Serpent of Destruction.

Notes:

If anyone watches 'Demolition Ranch' on YouTube, I'm certain you'll know the exact video Malik and Kat were viewing! It's one of my husbands favorite YouTube channels, so it felt fitting to give it a shout-out. Also, I know in this day and age people are divided on the topic of guns, but I come from an area where hunting and gun safety are ingrained from an early age as 'normal', so I often forget about the discomfort some people feel about the topic until someone does stupid shit and it ends up all over the news. I apologize for the discomfort/dislike it may bring about, but I won't refrain from talking about it. My OC and her immortal companions have lived through several wars and are warriors/soldiers in their own right. Guns are simply tools that they have used, just like spears and khopeshes.

Apep has entered chat. I also discovered that I like writing dialogue for the danger noodle of destruction.

 

In the spirit of Pride Month (seeing as the Yu-Gi-Oh fandom is fairly LGBTQIA+ friendly), I will be listing each character in alphabetical order, along with their response when asked to 'boink'.

Atem: "I am Pharaoh, you should consider it an honor."
Bakura: "If you have my not-so-little Thief King's attention, then absolutely!"
Imhotep: "I've seen too much of my old man's sex life. Not interested at this point. Maybe someday?"
Kat: "Only if I find myself aroused by you...then as much as possible!"
Malik: "No."
Marik: "Sure, but only if you submit yourself to me...in bed of course..."
Mkhai: "I'm Batman!"
Yugi: *blushes and runs away*

Chapter 13: Chapters 35-36

Notes:

TW: Mentioning of the word 'suicide'. It's just brought up with no explicit description.

Also, I apologize about the jumping back and forth between Domino and Egypt. There are a lot of things happening simultaneously and I'm trying my best to keep the time flow fairly consistent between the two. Word of advice for anyone that wants to try writing: Try to avoid having two groups in separate time zones. It will only make the keyboard imprint on your forehead that much more noticeable.

---

Chapter 35

---

 

Yugi raised an arm over his eyes to hide them from the early morning sun that was peeking through his window.

“...mnngh...why does the sun come up so early here…” grumbled a voice that was very much like his own.

Yugi found himself chuckling internally. He had almost forgotten that Imhotep had stayed the night. His reaction to the earlier start of the day was reminiscent of when Marik first came to live with him. Yugi remembered that the blonde Egyptian was worried that his sleep schedule wouldn’t be adjusted in time for-

“OH CRAP!”

Yugi bolted upright and looked at his alarm clock. He had forgotten to set it before he fell asleep! Yugi jumped out of bed and rushed around, getting ready for school faster than he ever had in his entire life. Grabbing his bag, he realized he hadn’t done any of his homework. ‘ Too late to worry about that now! I’ll have to turn it in late. If I run fast enough, I might make it before first period starts!’

Yugi rushed out the door running as fast as his legs would allow. He passed under the shadow of a large tree...then found himself standing outside the school? He looked around in confusion.

“Hurry up or you’ll be late,” Imhotep said from behind, attempting to stifle a yawn.

Yugi looked towards him and nodded, then rushed off. The other students were already filtering their way into their classrooms. Joey and Téa waved over to him as he followed a few other students into class.

“We almost thought you had decided to stay in Egypt,” Téa stated as Yugi took his seat.

“I thought about it, but I had too much on my mind so I came home,” Yugi replied.

“Ya got here kinda late. Ya oversleep or somethin?” Joey questioned.

“Something like that,” Yugi replied with a chuckle.

The bell rang, indicating the start of the class period. Everyone began taking out their books and their assignments from the night prior, reminding Yugi again that he hadn’t done a single one…or so he thought? He was surprised to see the assignment completely done with a note beneath it.

Sorry. Got bored. Didn’t want you to get in trouble. It was my fault in the first place. ~Imhotep

Yugi glanced over the paper, impressed at how well done it was. If it hadn’t been for the note, he would have assumed he had actually completed the work but just didn’t remember doing it. ‘ Imhotep, you’re a real life-saver today.’

---

The rest of the school day passed by quickly. Yugi was super grateful that his sibling had done not just his first period assignment, but the assignments for his other periods as well. It made the day go by that much easier. During lunch Yugi and his friends chatted excitedly about the events of the day prior. Imhotep hadn’t shown up, but he was in the back of Yugi’s mind the entire time. When the final bell rang, Yugi was ready to rush home so he could thank his twin for not only the expedited trip to school that morning, but for the work he had done.

‘ Hey, you’re kinda cute.’

Yugi stopped and looked around. He could have sworn he heard his twin nearby.

‘ Oh! You’re cute too!’

Yugi was even more baffled. That was most definitely Imhotep. There wasn’t anyone else Yugi knew that had a voice similar to his own.

‘ Oh..um...hi?...there’s more of you?’

Yugi paused in his search. He was hearing his sibling’s voice, but not out loud. Yugi realized he was hearing Imhotep in his head . It was just like when he used to communicate with Atem through their mental link.

‘ ...o-okay...there’s too many of you…’

“I wonder what’s going on over there?” Téa puzzled as she came to stand next to Yugi.

Yugi looked in the direction Téa had indicated and saw a growing number of students excitedly huddled around something. He wormed his way between them, then saw what it was everyone appeared to be fussing over. There was a semi-large black dog huddled with its tail between its legs, obviously afraid of the large group of students that had flocked to it.

‘ Too many! There’s too many! What should I do? I can’t vanish into the Shadows with all these people around! Shae, where are you? I don’t know what to do! Um...w-wait...I-I can do this...j-just gotta find an exit…’

“Uh...everyone? Ya do realize dat’s a wolf...right?” Joey announced loudly to the group of students from behind, realizing they were arguing over who was the next one to pet the ‘dog’.

The mass of students looked at one another for a moment before panic set in, causing everyone to quickly clear out.

Yugi rushed towards the cowering lupine. “Hey, it’s okay. They’re all gone.”

The black wolf cautiously raised its head, revealing familiar blue eyes. ‘ You knew it was me?’

“Yeah, I can hear you. Up here.” Yugi tapped a finger to his temple.

“Uh, Yug? Why’re ya talking’ to da wolf?” Joey puzzled.

“Because it’s not a wolf Joey,” Yugi chuckled. “Remember how we saw Kat the other day as a cat? It’s the same thing.”

“Okay? But then who’s dis?”

The wolf looked around to make certain no one was around to see, then became enveloped in Shadow as it transfigured back into Yugi’s dark-toned twin. Imhotep stood with his head down, embarrassed to know that Yugi had heard him freaking out.

“I just thought I could maybe walk with you after school. Maybe I should have stuck with your shadow. Shae told me I had to be careful when walking around transfigured. I knew people would think I was just a dog, but I had no idea they would flock to me like that.”

“Why didn’t you just show up like you are now?” Téa questioned.

“Didn’t want to draw too much attention. Looks like that plan backfired,” Imhotep replied, still embarrassed. “I always wanted to walk around out in the open, but I had no idea how many people there would be. Maybe Shae was right to keep me hidden away…” he stated dejectedly.

“You’re just overwhelmed. It’s a lot to take in for someone that has spent their entire life in seclusion,” Yugi said in reassurance.

“I dunno…that was a lot of people…and I know there are still thousands more. How do you do it?”

Yugi chuckled as he fidgeted nervously. “Heh...I uh...try no to think about it.”

“Hey guys, why don’t we show Imhotep around? Maybe it will help him with being around large groups?” Téa suggested.

“Dat’s a great idea! I say we start with where all da best food joints are!” Joey replied excitedly.

“I second that!” Tristan added with just as much excitement, coming to stand beside Joey.

“Um...I don’t know…” Imhotep said quietly, drawing in on himself. He’d never felt this way before, and he hated it. He wanted nothing more than to run and hide in the Shadows. That’s where he felt he belonged. A hand came to rest on his shoulder, causing him to look up.

“It’s up to you. If you don’t think you’re ready, we won’t pressure you,” Yugi reassured him.

“What about all the people that recognize you? They’re gonna ask questions.”

“You just leave the nosy fans to us!” Tristan stated assuredly, pointing a thumb towards himself while Joey stood confidently beside him.

“Yeah! Anyone bothers you, you let us know! You’re Yug’s bro, which means we’ve got your back!” Joey added.

Téa leaned in talking softly. “What the knuckleheads mean is that Yugi is our friend. Friends look out for one another. You’re our friend’s brother, so that means we’ll look out for you too.”

Imhotep stared in awe at the group before him. So this was what it was like to have friends? It was strange. A sudden thought occurred to him, and everything finally clicked in and made sense. “I get it now!” he said excitedly. “The hordes of people are the mobs in a raid! Me and Yugi are the tanks since we’ll end up drawing everyone’s attention! Joey and Tristan are the DPS who will make everyone leave! And Téa is the healer, because she tries to make everyone feel better!” he stated, feeling proud that he was able to put things into a perspective that he understood.

Everyone stared at the Imhotep in confusion.

“Uh...what?” Joey puzzled.

Imhotep’s face flushed in embarrassment. He thought he understood, but apparently he’d gotten it wrong?

Yugi stifled a laugh. “I think he’s trying to compare us with the roles people play in his online game. Marik tried to explain it to me. Based on Imhotep’s comparison, if the hordes of inquisitive fans are just the ‘mobs’ in a game, it would be a safe assumption that Kaiba would be considered a ‘raid boss’.”

“An annoying one,” Imhotep added with a bit of sass.

Yugi didn’t hold back on his laughter at the remark. “You can say that again!”

Hearing that his twin kind of understood his reference, and the fact that he was laughing at his comment, made Imhotep feel slightly better. A devilish idea popped into his head, his face announcing it to the world. “You know...Kaiba has seen Shae and Mkhai ... but he hasn’t seen me . I wonder how much it would mess with his head to see two Yugi’s running around Domino?”

Yugi chuckled at the idea. “I think he would accuse me of trying to trick him with ancient Egyptian hocus-pocus. But I’m certain he could see that we aren’t the same. Your skin tone and eye color give it away.”

Imhotep flashed a fanged grin. “Oh, is that so?” He closed his eyes, enveloping himself in Shadow. When the darkness retreated, his skin and clothing matched those of his twin. When he re-opened his eyes, they were the same amethyst as Yugi’s.

“Wait...you can do that?! ” Yugi asked in awe.

“Well, yeah. I can become anyone I’ve seen. Just haven’t learned how to alter my voice or hide the fangs yet,” Imhotep replied, revealing the fangs that were still there. “It’s part of my magae . I’m connected to the Shadow Realm, which focuses on creating very convincing illusions.”

Yugi had a sudden realization. “Is that why Atem saw a younger version of Kat in the Puzzle? She said that it wasn’t her, that it was you.”

Imhotep smiled, excited that Yugi had figured it out. “Yup! Pretty neat, right?”

“You seriously can become anyone you’ve seen?” Joey asked suspiciously.

“Yeah. Why?” Imhotep replied.

“Are we talking in person, or just pictures, or what?” Joey questioned again, still suspicious.

Imhotep sighed and closed his eyes. He became enveloped in Shadow again and seconds later an exact replica of Joey was standing among the group. “I can do from pictures and movies too, but getting a closer look is a lot easier. Plus then I can study mannerisms to replicate the way the person moves and acts,” the Joey replica stated casually with his Yugi-like voice, replicating one of Joey’s more smug reactions.

Joey stared and pointed, dumbfounded. “Okay...dat’s actually pretty good. Not as good as da real thing, obviously, but still pretty good. Hey, think I can get ya ta take my place in a few classes? As long as ya don’t answer any questions, no one will ever know da difference!”

Imhotep reverted to his original appearance, chuckling in amusement. “Nice try, but I think I’ll pass. It would probably be a good idea for me to learn how to be around a shit ton of people first.”

Joey ran up, roping his arm around Imhotep’s neck like he usually did with Tristan and Yugi. “And I know just da place for ya ta do it!” he exclaimed, dragging a suddenly very confused Imhotep along out of the schoolyard.

Imhotep mouthed a silent ‘Help!’ towards his twin seconds before Joey drug him around the corner past the gate entrance. Yugi and the others couldn’t help but laugh.

---

“Whoa...there’s so many choices!” Imhotep stated in amazement while looking at the fast food menu screen above the order counter.

“You act like you’ve never ordered fast food before,” Yugi said, mildly surprised at his sibling’s reaction.

“I’ve never really had to decide. I just knew what I liked from what Shae and Mkhai always brought me growing up, and then I would just say ‘Hey I’m in the mood for..’ and whatever it was I wanted. I knew menus were a thing, but I’ve never actually looked at one.”

“Didn’t you see any of this when you followed in my shadow?” Yugi wondered.

“It’s not like what you see here. It’s warped. It’s just these black objects and moving black figures, and I’m the only color in the whole world. You’d have to see it to understand.”

“Sounds like the area between minds,” Yugi commented.

Imhotep stared at his twin in puzzlement. “The what?”

“There was this weird space between Atem’s mind and my own that was just darkness. We used to go there to talk,” Yugi explained.

“Oh.” Imhotep hung his head slightly, as though suddenly saddened.

There was an awkward silence between them.

“Heyyy….so how about yous all go sit down and leave da orderin’ ta me?” Joey suggested, trying to fill the silence.

“Yeah, I think that would be a good idea,” Yugi replied half-heartedly. He was kind of worried as to why his sibling suddenly appeared dejected.

“Alrighty then! Tristan, you’re with me! Gonna need an extra set of hands for all da food! Hey Imhotep, you don’t got any weird food preferences or anythin’ do ya?”

Imhotep looked up in confusion. “What do you mean?”

“Well, I’m just wonderin’ if you’re like Marik and don’t eat meat, or maybe there’s something you really don’t like?”

“Um...I don’t think so? I mean, meat isn’t an issue. I eat steak and stuff like that all the time. As far as foods I don’t like...I’m not sure.”

“Awesome! Now go sit down! Tristan and I got this!”

Joey and Tristan rushed towards the order counter, spewing out random numbers that made Imhotep’s head spin. Yugi and Téa chuckled and directed him towards one of the nearby tables.

“So, how are you holding up?” Téa asked the darker teen.

“Okay...I guess.” Imhotep replied half-heartedly. “I keep wondering if maybe I'm asleep and this is all some weird dream. Or maybe a nightmare? The group of people back at the school was definitely a nightmare. I think I’ll avoid that place from now on.”

Téa couldn’t help but giggle. “I know a lot of students that would agree with you on that.”

Imhotep tilted his head in confusion.

Yugi still found some of Imhotep’s mannerisms a bit...odd. Especially whenever he appeared to be confused about something. His twin had this strange habit of tilting his head and staring in intense observation. For some nagging reason, he couldn’t help but feel like he’d seen it before.

“Wait! It’s the same thing Kat was doing in the classroom after you trapped me in the Puzzle so that you could talk with Atem!” he shouted in realization.

“Um...what?” Imhotep asked in perplexion, intensifying the tilt and observant gaze.

“That!” Yugi said while pointing at his twin. “It’s been bothering me because I knew I saw someone else do the exact same thing. I just realized it was Kat…...which I guess kind of makes a lot of sense…”

Imhotep suddenly looked offended. “Are you talking about that ‘tilt and stare’ thing she does? I do not do that,” he said sharply.

“Um...hate to be the bearer of bad news...but you were just doing it,” Téa said dryly.

“I was? You sure? She’s a cat. It makes sense that she does that.”

“Um...wolves and dogs do it too…” Yugi commented.

Imhotep’s shoulders fell. “Great….something else I apparently have in common with her…”

“Is that a bad thing?” Yugi wondered.

“I...I don’t know...I guess not. It just sucks. The only thing I seem to have in common with the old man is...well... this .” Imhotep pointed unenthusiastically towards the spiky mass of hair on his head.

Yugi chuckled. “Don’t forget, you aren’t the only one.”

“You don’t get it. You and him spent all that time talking and getting to know each other. My conversations with him were a bit one-sided. A body without a soul doesn’t exactly talk back.”

Yugi realized why Imhotep had been so excited about taking him and Atem down to the tomb. Imhotep hadn’t known that taking them down there would trigger the ritual process, he simply wanted to connect with Atem on the same level Yugi had, and it was the only way he knew how.

“I imagine if it had suddenly started talking back, it would have been a bit confusing,” Yugi said, making a poor attempt to throw humor at the dark topic.

Imhotep’s eyes went wide. “If it had, I would have been in a lot of trouble! Mostly because that would have meant I allowed something outside of the ward to my collection and it followed me. Shae would have set me on fire for something like that.”

“Y-you mean that figuratively….right?” Yugi asked nervously.

“Nope.” Imhotep replied earnestly. “She did it once to prove a point at how stupid I was for Awakening myself. Not fun. 0/10, would not suggest being set on fire.”

“You Awakened yourself? How?”

“Oh, it’s pretty easy really. You just die.” Imhotep said casually. “ Well ...I guess there’s a lot more to it than that. First you have to be of Godaeshan descent. Mkhai thinks it can happen with normal people too, but there’s a lot more factors involved for them. For us, we already have Godaeshan blood. That’s one of the key factors. But not everyone of Godaeshan lineage can Awaken. Like how Shae discovered you don’t have magae lingering within. Without magae lying dormant, you can’t Awaken. That means when you die, well...that’s it. Game over. At least that’s the main theory anyways. There still seems to be a lot of other unknown variables.”

Yugi swallowed hard, not liking the idea of his death being so... final . “I’ll keep that in mind. No dying. At least not intentionally. So...you’ve actually died ?”

Imhotep nodded. “Yeah. I was in a dark place in my life. You had just won Duelist Kingdom and Shae went into triple lock-down mode on me. I was pretty pissed. I wanted to make some kind of decision for myself, so I decided I wanted to die. You see how well that worked out,” he stated the last part unenthusiastically.

Yugi paled. Imhotep had committed suicide only a few months ago. If he had been just an ordinary person, he wouldn’t be sitting here today. “I-I’m sorry...” Yugi said, trying to hold back the tears of guilt he suddenly felt. If he hadn’t won the tournament on the island, this would have never happened. Then again...if he hadn’t won Duelist Kingdom, his grandfather’s soul wouldn’t have been returned and he wouldn’t have been able to give the prize money to Joey for his sister’s operation. Thinking that way didn’t help Yugi at all. The way he looked at it, no matter what…someone lost. In this case it was someone he didn’t even know existed at the time.

“Eh, I don’t blame you. Besides, it helped my connection to the Shadows grow stronger. Entering into the Puzzle while appearing as Shae, and locking you away while trapping our old man in the Shadows to talk to him, I couldn’t combine my abilities like that before. I mean, I probably could have, but not that easily.”

“Guess who’s back with food!” Joey and Tristan shouted excitedly, both wearing ridiculous grins on their faces while carrying trays heaped with burgers, fries, and a drink for everyone. “Imhotep, today is da day you taste some of da best burgers Domino has ta offer!” Joey exclaimed.

Imhotep’s eyes went wide. “All of this?! For just the five of us???”

“No, most of it is for those two knuckleheads,” Téa said with a dull expression.

“Hey! We made sure there was at least ten per person!” Joey shouted defensibly, causing people from few of the other tables to stare at him with judgmental expressions.

“Joey, besides you and Tristan, who eats ten hamburgers in one sitting?” Téa questioned boredly.

“Well, Bakura for starters. He puts me and Tristan ta shame. And that was when he was still just a spirit inside the Millennium Ring. Ya ever see dat guy eat? It’s a wonder Ryou never put on any weight!” Joey replied, recalling a time he and Tristan had run into Bakura before they realized he was a separate entity like the Pharaoh.

Imhotep scrunched up his nose in disgust. “You know what, suddenly I’m not very hungry.”

Joey looked at the darker teen, extremely confused. “What?! How can you not be hungry?! I mean, c’mon! Look at these burgers! They ain’t exactly going ta eat themselves!”

“It’s not that. You just brought up someone I really didn’t want to think about...ever…” Imhotep replied.

“What? Don’t like him or somethin’? Don’t worry, we didn’t really like him at first either, but once he stopped being a psycho dat wanted ta send everyone to da Shadow Realm, we realized he wasn’t dat bad.”

“Psycho I can handle. I just...don’t want to think about him right now.”

“Okay? Any particular reason why?” Joey continued to puzzle.

“Yes. Just don’t want to talk about it,” Imhotep said boredly, leaning an elbow on the table and resting his chin in his palm while looking out the nearby window.

Joey shrugged, realizing he wasn’t getting anywhere with his questions, then started in on the pile of burgers before him. “You should at least try one of these! They’re amazing!” he suggested, shoving one into his mouth.

Imhotep glanced cautiously towards the pile that the others had already started eating from, then picked up one of the burgers. He pulled back the wrapper and examined the object within, sniffing it to determine if it was really safe for consumption. “Smells overcooked,” he commented.

Joey swallowed the bite he had taken, looking at Imhotep as though he had said something offensive. “Just try it already! It’s not gonna bite!”

“Might taste better if it tried to,” Imhotep replied with a smirk.

“Yug, I like ya and all, but do somethin’ about that smug look-alike. He’s insulting my favorite burger joint,” Joey said, extremely annoyed by Imhotep’s behavior.

Yugi shook his head. “Imhotep, Joey dragged you here because it’s his favorite place to grab a bite. He’s really excited to share this place with you, just like you were excited to show me your collection.”

Imhotep’s head and shoulders fell a bit. “Oh. When you put it like that…'' he said sheepishly. He looked hesitantly towards the burger he was still inspecting, then reluctantly took a bite. His eyes went wide as he tried to figure out how something that smelled the way it did could taste so amazing. He immediately wolfed down the remainder, quickly doing the same with another two.

Yugi and Téa stared in disbelief at what they were witnessing. They were accustomed to this kind of behavior from Joey and Tristan, but seeing Imhotep do it was a whole different thing. Imhotep scarfing down food like it was his first meal in ages was no different than what Yugi had witnessed at the breakfast table a few days ago with Bakura. Maybe it had something to do with the fact that both were canine in nature?

“Hey Imhotep, any idea as to why I could hear you earlier?” Yugi asked between bites.

“Not a clue,” Imhotep replied with his mouth full. He swallowed before continuing to speak. “Maybe it’s because you’re not wearing the Puzzle anymore and there’s only you in your head now? Maybe it only works when I’m transfigured? I don’t transfigure often, so no way to really know for sure. Or maybe it’s a combination of both? I’ll have to get Mkhai to look into it. Worst case scenario, he’ll wanna microchip you.”

“Microchip me?”

“Yeah, like with me and Shae . It’s an implant that gives important data feedback. It doesn’t hurt, and you can’t even tell it’s there. Just don’t let him give you one with communication capabilities. He uses it to his advantage,” Imhotep said the last bit with his nose curled up in annoyance.

“You mean like how he used it to wake up Kat the other day,” Yugi said dryly.

Imhotep chuckled. “Yeah, I heard about that. It could have been worse. I got woken up once to some weird-ass screeching sound. Mkhai said it came from some dumb movie.”

“Mkhai...he’s that other dude that was dressed like a Pharaoh, right? The one that was talkin’ to Yug’s gramps?” Joey questioned.

“Tattoos, piercings, world's biggest nerd...that was him,” Imhotep replied, stuffing another burger in his mouth.

“He looks awfully familiar...I just can’t put my finger on where I’ve seen his mug before,” Joey said, concentrating really hard on why Mkhai looked so familiar to him.

“He looks like an older Mokuba,” Téa said, rolling her eyes, unable to believe that Joey couldn’t see the obvious for himself.

“Huh…I guess you’re right. He does look like an older, punk-rock version of Mokuba, who in my opinion is the smarter of the two Kaiba brothers,” Joey stated. “Question: If there’s an immortal Mokuba, does dat mean there’s an immortal Seto? Or is he just a reincarnation like we are? He does seem ta follow Yugi pretty closely.”

Imhotep shook his head. “From what I’ve learned, neither. I can say with certainty that Seto Kaiba is not Set. But I also know that Set isn’t up and walking around either.”

“Set? Who’s Set?” Joey puzzled.

Imhotep put the burger he had just picked up back down. “He was Shae ’s twin. He was also the one who murdered my father.”

Everyone at the table stopped eating, staring at Imhotep and waiting for him to add to the bombshell.

“You want to add to that?” Yugi asked after a few moments, still staring and trying hard not to appear shocked.

“Um...what do you want to know exactly? He’s not exactly a pleasant topic for me….or Shae .”

“Why would Kat’s twin brother murder her husband?” Téa questioned.

“Oh. Um...where should I start?” Imhotep fidgeted nervously. “So...Set was my mom’s twin brother...who became my father’s Vizier…………. and his not-so-secret lover .”

Several jaws dropped.

“Okay, now that I got that part out of the way...” he started, “...on to the reason he killed my old man. Um...he was pissed because my father broke things off with him and chose Shae over him? At least that’s what I gathered from what I saw in my old man’s memories.”

The group stared blankly at the dark teen, making him feel extremely uncomfortable.

“So...I think maybe I should go now...let you guys have time to come back to normal…” Imhotep stated, rising slowly and looking around for the exit.

“He got trapped in the Puzzle because he broke up with his Vizier?!” Yugi exclaimed in a hushed whisper.

“Y-yes? I told you I saw some weird shit in his memories. His Vizier and Shae were not the only two people I saw him with,” Imhotep replied dryly. “I am scarred for life.”

“You?! He was in my head! ” Yugi said a bit more loudly. He looked around to make certain their awkward conversation hadn’t been overheard. Something occurred to him, and as much as he really didn’t want to know, he had to ask. “You said Set and Kaiba aren’t the same person. Does that mean they are similar in appearance? I remember Atem mentioning he’d seen someone that looked like Kaiba in the memory you showed him in the Puzzle.”

“They are similar in more than appearance. The first time I saw Kaiba through your shadow, I thought it was Set’s reincarnation. They are almost the same in every way, except Set was slightly paler and had bright green eyes like Shae ’s mother.”

“But he’s not a reincarnation?”

“Nope. According to Shae , he’s just a very convincing doppelganger. It’s the same with Mokuba and Mkhai. Mkhai isn’t dead, so he can’t be reincarnated. Mokuba looks like him, acts like him, but it’s not him. Shae isn’t certain where her twin’s soul is, but she is confident Kaiba is not Set.”

Yugi appeared extremely relieved, which Imhotep noticed and picked up on right away.

“Oh, this will be good. I can tell,” Imhotep stated with a mischievous grin. “So why were you wondering about Set and Kaiba looking alike?” he questioned while leaning both elbows on the table with his chin in his hands. He looked intently towards his twin.

Yugi paled and fidgeted nervously. “Oh...uh...no reason. Just trying to figure out if that’s where the rivalry came from,” he said looking around.

“You think our old man might have had some other influence on you...don’t you?” Imhotep smirked with a knowing expression.

“No!” Yugi replied quickly.

“Uh-huh. Riiight. So...where to next? You guys said you’d show me around. So far all I’ve seen is a burger joint that has these awful looking burgers that are surprisingly very tasty.”

“Oh, u-um...you like games, right? How about the arcade?” Yugi suggested nervously.

Imhotep grinned devilishly. “Yugi Muto, you’ve just signed your death warrant. Your title might be the King of Games, but you’ve never faced an opponent like me. I might not be allowed to play card games because I can cheat, but if it’s pixels on a screen, you’ve already lost.”

 

---

Chapter 36

---

 

Birds called to one another in the early hours as the glow of the morning sun marked a new day in Egypt. Kat groaned, feeling vexed at having to listen to their cheery twittering. She pulled a pillow over her head, attempting to drown out the noise. Gods, she really hated mornings.

A hand running down her back caused her to tense up. “(Atem, I’m still mad. Get your hands off of me.)” she demanded bitterly in the old tongue.

The hand quickly retreated. She felt the weight of the body it was attached to shift into an upright position.

“(I mean it. Touch me again, and I’ll break your hand.)”

“I’ll let him know that when he wakes up,” came an irritated voice that was not Atem.

Kat was fully awake now, and a bit confused. She removed the pillow from her head, staring groggily towards the body next to her. It took her brain a long second to realize where...or more accurately... when ...she was, followed by another long second of who was staring at her in disappointment. She brought herself fully upright, looking around and trying to figure out how she had ended up in Malik’s spare room.

“Sorry, my head feels like I was hit by a truck...literally,” she apologized, rubbing her temple. “Why are we in Mal’s guest room?”

Marik wrapped his arms in a comforting embrace around his girlfriend. “Observation. Your other half took over again.”

It wasn’t entirely a lie. He was simply ‘warping the truth within the confines of technicality’. After the encounter with Apep, he had called for Malik. The larger Ishtar had jumped to the conclusion that Kat’s Isfet had taken over again. Marik hadn’t corrected him, nor would he because of the bargain he’d made with the serpent. When he had refused to leave Kat’s side, Malik insisted that they stay in his guest room so that he could be nearby in the event of another attack.

Marik felt Kat shift uncomfortably within his arms.

“If I attacked you again, then why are you still here? Aren’t you afraid it will keep happening?” Kat questioned quietly.

Marik leaned his head onto hers. “No. Actually, I spoke with it. It promised not to bother us again.” Once again, not entirely a lie. Apep had simply asked to be kept hidden. By still letting everyone believe that Kat’s other half was simply part of a split concept, he was keeping his end of the deal.

Kat drew her head back and looked up at her boyfriend with an extremely puzzled, yet doubtful, expression. “You s poke with my Isfet ? I highly doubt that. I appreciate you making the effort of trying to convince me not to worry about whether or not I’ll attack you again, but don’t outright lie to my face.”

“But it’s true,” Marik stated, feeling very hurt by the accusation.

“Oh really? Say I believe you. Exactly how did you get it to come to this agreement?”

Marik was about to admit to the bargain he’d made, but the sensation of something coiling and constricting about his throat made him stop. Was this the ‘discomfort’ Yugi had felt? Whether it was or wasn’t, it was plainly obvious that he wasn’t permitted to talk about the details of the bargain.

Kat noticed her boyfriend’s sudden strange behavior. “You’re not lying…” She forcefully withdrew herself from Marik’s arms, quickly leaving the bed while staring at him as if disgusted. “You made a fucking bargain...with my Isfet. Why the fuck would you do something so stupid?!” she questioned angrily.

Marik had expected something like this. He already knew she would be mad at him. He sighed and looked at her as apologetically as he could. “We wanted a solution. We have one now. You don’t have to worry about unintentionally attacking me again. I didn’t have a lot of time to think about it and there was no way to discuss it directly with you . I did what I thought was best for the both of us.”

Kat glared in disappointment. “ Us ? You mean you. Marik, I thought you were smart enough to know that you should avoid any and all magically binding deals with my kind. Especially after seeing what they can lead to.”

Marik scowled. “I know the choice I made, and I stand by it. Be mad at me, I don’t care. But don’t accuse me of doing something that only benefits me. I was upset with you about what had happened, but that doesn’t mean I couldn’t see that your actions were just as upsetting to you. I mean it when I say I did this for us . Would you rather the alternative where we split up and try to avoid each other?”

Kat closed her eyes while clenching her jaw and fists. “...not really. But I hate the idea that you did something like that. I hate that you are bound and have to keep something from me...that you actually agreed to keep something from me.”

“I don’t like that part either, but the alternative wasn’t very favorable,” Marik stated. “Just trust that I did what I felt was the best option...please?” he asked, his eyes begging her to trust in his actions.

Kat sighed and relaxed. “I guess I don’t really have a choice. The bargain has already been made. There’s nothing I can do about it now. Just... don’t do something like that again. Bargains rarely end favorably for those who were reluctant to shake on them in the first place.”

Marik brought himself to the edge of the bed, sitting there with his legs hanging down. He took his girlfriend by the hand and pulled her towards him. “I’ll try not to make any more magically binding deals. I won’t promise it though. If I’m placed in a similar predicament to the one I was in last night, I’m going to take the more favorable option. I know I’m not going to be the winner in the long run, but at least I can stay in the game a bit longer.”

Kat couldn’t help but smirk. “Just doing whatever it takes to be a top contender, right?”

“Of course,” Marik replied with a smirk of his own. “How do you think I made it to the Battle City finals?”

“By cheating.”

“I did whatever it took to get there. It’s just who I am. I set a goal, and I go for it.”

“And what, might I ask, is your current goal?” Kat questioned, still smirking.

Marik pulled his girlfriend closer so that she was between his legs, bringing her face close to his. “I don’t really have one at the moment. The Pharaoh is revived. I was hoping maybe you could help me find something new to work towards,” he said flirtatiously.

Kat smiled. “How about something short term to start with?”

“Oh? What did you have in mind?” Marik asked playfully.

“Helping me wake my ex. He is a real pain to get out of bed,” Kat said casually.

Marik’s face fell. “Not quite the goal I was hoping for…”

“What were you hoping for?” Kat questioned with a playful smile.

Marik brought her face in close enough that he could practically taste her breath. “I thought maybe testing whether your Isfet will hold to their end of the bargain.”

Malik made a noise of disgust from just outside of the open doorway, making his presence known.

Kat stood upright, glancing over her shoulder towards the other elemental. “Still the ever watchful guard I see.”

Malik turned his head just enough that one of his eyes was visible to the pair in the room. “You know my rule Ka-ib.”

Kat did her usual tilt and stare. “Don’t let Kura touch your stuff?”

Malik groaned in annoyance. “Not that rule.”

“Don’t wake you before sun-up?”

“You test my patience.”

“Ohhh! You mean the rule about not waking you up with my claws, right?” Kat asked mockingly.

Malik’s eye twitched as he tried his best to avoid giving in to Kat’s irritating taunts. He shook slighting as he pointed towards the exit of his quarters. “Out. Now.” he demanded.

“Fine…” Kat said while sighing boredly. “You used to be fun,” she added with a small pout while walking out of the room, leaving Marik behind.

Marik stood up and began to follow.

“Stay here. I need to get dressed for the day and so do you. We might not get to what we planned if you follow,” Kat said, looking back with a playful smirk.

“And what am I supposed to wear exactly?” Marik questioned.

Kat shrugged. “Not sure. Either borrow from Mal or see if he’ll take you back to Domino to get changed.” She then left, leaving the two Ishtars alone.

Malik groaned again in irritation, his fists at his sides. “I care deeply for Ka-ib , but there are times she makes me want to do things I know I’ll later regret.”

“I see that,” Marik stated casually. “So...uh...would you be up to taking me back real quick? I think I’ve worn more of yours and Mkhai’s stuff the past few days than my own.”

Malik gave an examining glance towards the smaller Ishtar. “I agree. No offense, but I’m not fond of letting others borrow to begin with. Last night was a rare exception.”

Marik raised a curious brow. “Who would have thought you were so possessive over your stuff?”

“I’m not,” Malik replied in sharp defense. “You try living with a thief for five-thousand years. I’ve learned to keep a close eye on my possessions.”

“Ishtari aren’t supposed to keep possessions,” Marik said in a reminder. Part of his Tomb Keeper studies included the history and rules of the Ishtari. Malik had rambled on about the ‘No emotional attachment’ rule, and it was the one that apparently he struggled internally with. The ‘Keep no worldly possessions’ rule he didn’t appear to be too bothered with breaking.

Malik scowled and grumbled as he marched off towards his room. “ Ka-ib said to not listen to the rules…” he muttered under his breath.

“How did you meet?” Marik asked in puzzlement.

Malik stopped, glaring harshly towards the smaller Ishtar. “Who are you asking about? I’ve met a great number of people.”

“Kat. Being Ishtari means you were born and raised within the palace. From what I understand, she wasn’t. So how did the two of you meet?”

Malik relaxed. “Oh. It was dumb luck I guess. I had gone with my older brother and sister to the market. As usual it was packed, and we ended up separated. I think I was only five? Maybe six? Hard to remember ages at this point. Anyways, my older siblings always told me if we got separated to just start making my way back to the palace, and that if I saw any guards on the way to have them relay the message that I had gone back. It was more crowded than usual, so I took a detour down an alley. That proved to be a big mistake. A cobra had taken refuge from the sun in the shadows of the buildings, and I foolishly was not looking at my feet while walking. I think you can figure out how that ended up.”

“Yeah, I’m not exactly fond of snakes for the same reason…” Marik said dryly.

“It just so happened the alley was next to the brothel Katrina lived in at the time. She heard my scream, rushed to my aid, and sucked out the venom, then helped me inside where her mother wrapped the bite before carrying me back to the palace. My brother never allowed me to leave his side after that when we went to market, but he did allow me to stop in and visit with Katrina for a bit before we returned home. She was my first, and for the longest time only friend. When Atem ordered me to place her above him, I did so gladly.” He released a deep sigh, remembering something that dampened his spirits. “Unfortunately my dedication and attachment to her was a source of contempt in my family. My father mostly. He was supposed to be the personal Ishtari for Akhenamkhanen, but a crippling injury in his youth left him incapable so my uncle took his place. Having me become Atem’s personal Ishtari I think made him feel as though it made up for being unable to properly serve Akhenamkhanen. When he discovered I had been re-assigned by Atem himself, I think he felt that he had somehow failed his Pharaoh yet again. I always tried to be the best at what I did for him, following orders without question, but it was never enough. I was never enough.” Malik had taken to staring off at nothing in particular, but Marik shifting weight caught his attention, bringing him back to the present. “I apologize. I didn’t mean to ramble. My issues are not yours.”

“No, but I think I understand you a bit more, and why you feel the way you do towards me,” Marik stated.

Malik glared. “Don’t.” He wasn’t in the mood to be psychoanalyzed by a teenager.

“Fine.” Marik shrugged. “Let me know when you’re ready to leave.”

“Now seems appropriate,” Malik replied, slightly less bitter than a second before.

---

Kat made her way down to the main area after changing into one of her black halter tops, a pair of black skinny jeans, black strappy stilettos, and a bright red bolero jacket slung over her shoulder. She came to a stop near the head of a still sleeping Atem. Metal rubbing against stone caught her attention, and she spotted Bakura sitting nearby in a shadow sharpening one of his jewel-hilted daggers. The pale elemental had changed back into modern clothing as well, wearing a white button down shirt with a black vest over top, gray jeans paired with a black belt, and a pair of black dress shoes. The cord of the Millennium Ring peeked through at the collar of his shirt, keeping the relic for the most part hidden as he had often done throughout the millennia.

“You look nice. Almost like your old self,” Kat commented towards Bakura’s appearance.

“Wasn’t easy. Only thing the kid owned that resembled anything I would wear was a suit for special occasions. We better still be heading to Italy today. I need to see if that lycan that I used to get my suits from is still operating out of Rome,” Bakura mildly growled. It vexed him that the clothing from his old body was a bit too large on Ryou’s more slender frame.

“We’ll get there,” Kat replied. “Gotta wake sleeping beauty first. I can’t believe he’s still out cold.”

“I can wake him if you like,” Bakura said with a devilish smirk, brandishing his blade so that the light glinted off of it.

“I think I can manage,” Kat said dryly.

Bakura’s face fell in a small pout. He was hoping Kat would at least humor him.

Kat crouched down, grabbed a handful of Atem’s hair, lifting up his head to see his face. Atem groaned, fluttered his eyes, then decided to keep them closed while groaning some more at the fact that he was being woken. Kat released her grip and Atem’s head fell back into the cushion while she watched boredly. Kat sighed, then began poking her finger into his shoulder repeatedly.

“(Go. Away.)”

Kat stopped her poking, resorting to shaking him awake.

“(Let Set deal with whatever it is. I feel as if I was vomited up by Ammit.)”

Kat didn’t mask her shock. “Looks like I’m not the only one waking up in the wrong era this morning.”

Atem stirred and groggily raised his head. He looked around and was momentarily confused. He was in his throne room….but he wasn’t? And his beloved Queen was dressed strangely and appeared to be irritated with him. Had he done something to anger her again? Ever since they had wed, it appeared that she was upset with him more and more often.

“ Ibib, are you aware of where...or better yet when ...you are?” Kat questioned.

Atem slowly sat upright, becoming more confused as he realized he was indecent with only the robe of the Thief King to hide his lower region. He grabbed his head as it began to throb violently.

“(What happened? Where am I?)”

Atem’s intense confusion worried Kat. She began to wonder if the restoration of his memories had only been temporary. “Atem, do you remember the events of yesterday?”

“(Yesterday? Ugh...my head….)”

Kat looked at him with concern. “Atem, look at me. What comes to mind right now when you see me?”

Atem tried to focus through the screaming pain he felt. “(I keep wondering why you are dressed like that? How can I understand you when it is obvious you are speaking a different tongue?)” He grasped both sides of his head as the pain intensified, crying out. “(Make it stop!)”

“Kura! Do something!” Kat called out in panic.

Bakura looked around, shrugging in confusion. “What the hell am I supposed to do??”

“You’ve studied medicine...there must be something you can think of!”

“Studied medicine, yes...treating someone brought back from the dead...not exactly my area of expertise!” Bakura argued.

Atem curled up and fell onto his side, still grasping his head and crying out. Flashes of lives that were not his own came and went quickly behind his tightly closed lids. One second he was a great general, the next a powerful lord, then on to someone else with power, and on to another life...another face... another mind . Each flash leaving behind an intense burning in his head. ‘Make it stop! Who are all these faces?! They aren’t me!’ Another face appeared, one that smiled and was full of light and optimism. One that stood beside him when he was lost and had forgotten his name. One that he felt an overwhelming connection to, in a way that he didn’t feel towards the other faces. The other faces were simply a means to an end, their fates decided the moment they assembled the familiar relic around their neck. This face was special to him. Another face appeared standing excitedly beside the one that Atem felt a connection to. It was more like his own than the other, but it was still not him. Another flash. Atem saw a wall of black flames, watching as the two faces walked into them. He then saw himself do the same.

Suddenly the pain vanished, and he found himself standing in the circular center of the flame wall. Standing across from him was...himself? The face was not a replica. It was actually him .

“ Have you forgotten our conversation already? ” the other him questioned.

Atem stared in puzzlement. A quick flash reminded him of the trials he had encountered. He remembered the Sphinx’s riddle, his harsh words to his Queen, and the conversation with himself in the flames.

“ Apparently you weren’t as ready as you thought, ” the other him commented, appearing disappointed.

“I...I don’t understand.”

Another flash, this time showing his possessive behavior towards his Queen and her lover’s reaction towards it. More flashes came quickly, showing the arguing and bickering, and being chastised for trying to hide a secret that wasn’t much of a secret.

Atem hung his head. He was slowly remembering everything from the day before. “I didn’t try to be like that. It just...happened.”

“ Because you allowed it to happen. What did Shimon always tell you? Think before you speak or act, as both hold the power to create and destroy. He did not mean just the words and actions of Pharaoh...he meant the words and actions of Atem as well.”

Atem raised his head, looking at his other self in confusion. “I’m not certain I understand? I am both.”

“ Are you? As Pharaoh you have always shown great wisdom, and your people loved and respected you because of it. It was because of your wisdom that your kingdom flourished. As Atem however, you brought about the deaths of several people in a single day, all because you did not stop to think on your actions or words. As Atem you did not hold your tongue. As Atem you spoke harshly towards those you claimed you felt deeply for. As Atem you were afraid of the truth.”

“Are you saying that I am two different people?”

“ Are you?”

Atem contemplated. Perhaps this other him was right? Looking back, he could see clearly the difference between his actions as Pharaoh...and his actions when he was not. One was wise and full of compassion. The other was, as Bakura often referred, ‘an asshole’.

“How do I fix this? How do I make the two become one? The world no longer needs ‘Pharaoh’...but I do not wish to be the ‘Atem’ that continues to hurt others.”

“ So don’t. You already have what you need to fix ‘Atem’. It is up to you now on whether you truly wish to change.”

“And how will I know when I have accomplished that?”

The other him smiled. “ You’ll know when I no longer appear before you.”

The black flames engulfed the two of them, causing Atem to instinctively close his eyes while shielding himself. When he opened his eyes, he was surprised to see Kat kneeling down next to him with an expression of extreme worry. He slowly sat up, wondering what had happened as Bakura was looking at him with the same expression.

“Are you...okay?” Kat asked, her voice fully of concern.

“I think so?” Atem replied, slightly perplexed. “Why are you looking at me like that?”

“You were holding your head and screaming you idiot. How else do you expect her to look at you?” Bakura said in his usual bitter tone.

“Atem, do you...know where you are?” Kat questioned, wanting to make certain he was actually okay now.

Atem looked around. “This is the palace you recreated for me. I must say, I’m still impressed with how close it is to the original.”

“So then you are aware this isn’t five-thousand years ago…right?”

“Of course it isn’t,” he replied, wondering why she would even ask something like that.

“Do you know the name of your last host?” Kat continued to question.

“Of course I do! Why does any of this matter? Why are you even here pestering me with questions? Have you grown tired of your new lover already?” he asked irritably.

Kat scowled. “Sorry for being fucking worried about you! I came to wake you up, and next thing I know you’re confused about where and when you are and holding your head like it’s about to split into two! Sorry for thinking that after I finally succeeded in keeping my promise to you that I somehow still managed to fuck it up!” She stood quickly and stormed across the room, her heels tapping harshly on the floor as she did so. She came to a quick stop, with her back to him while folding her arms over her chest. She had been so worried, and he didn’t even care!

Atem rubbed his temple. His head did hurt a little, but he was certain that it was from the wine he had drank. He glanced across to his irritated Queen, feeling a bit guilty for snapping at her. She was just showing concern over his well-being. “I’m sorry,” he said quietly. She turned her head slightly towards him, but it was obvious she was still upset with him. “You look nice,” he added after a short period of silence. He hoped the compliment would show he meant the apology.

“Whatever. It’s time to get up. Kura wants to get to Rome ASAP. So hurry up and get a fucking shower so we can leave,” Kat replied irritably.

“Do I still smell that bad to you?”

Kat faced him. “One: Yes. Two: I think Kura would appreciate it greatly.”

Atem scowled. “Why would I care what the thief thinks?”

“Now that’s just rude,” Bakura pouted, pretending that his feelings had been hurt.

“Bakura, I’m in no mood for your games,” Atem scowled, slowly rising while holding the robe that had been draped over him to keep himself somewhat decent.

“Nor was I when you fucking took advantage of me…” Bakura growled.

Atem paled. He had been drinking. Bakura had been drinking. He was now naked...and covered in the Thief King’s robe. His face fell. “Oh please tell me we didn’t…”

“Camera footage says otherwise,” Bakura replied, scowling, pulling out the data pad Mkhai had lent him and waving it in the air. He knew Kat’s reclusive younger sibling had always gone to great lengths to chronicle everything that happened throughout the millennia, and knew without a doubt the palace was most likely filled with more video surveillance than a Swiss bank. He had to see for himself the atrocity that had been committed while he and Atem were inebriated.

Atem quickly rushed over and grabbed the device from the pale elemental, pressing play on the video that was already pulled up. Nearly half a minute later he paused the video, then turned his gaze towards his former wife, glaring irritably. “You watched for a few seconds then ran off ?”

“Well at first I was confused, then I remember how you were complaining about going to bed alone,” Kat stated casually while shrugging. “I figured ‘problem solved’.”

“You let me….and him… ” Atem began shaking in frustration.

Kat grinned mischievously. “Oh, but you only watched until I left. Believe me when I say it gets better. You should play it with the sound on.”

“Wait...what?” Bakura looked at the other elemental, puzzled. Had he missed something? He had mostly fast-forwarded through the footage, only pausing occasionally to make sure he wasn’t having some sort of nightmare. He hadn’t played any of the audio.

Atem and Bakura hesitantly looked towards one another, both debating if they should follow the suggestion. They both reluctantly stood next to one another, Atem pressing the play button again and slid the volume control up. Both figures paled hearing the sounds coming from the device, tinges of pink forming across their cheeks. Bakura’s entire face suddenly flushed red with embarrassment as he heard himself practically become his former host. The embarrassment was quickly replaced with a sudden desire to kill Atem as it quickly became obvious that the Pharaoh was extremely turned on by Bakura’s ‘Ryou-ness’.

“You sick fuck!” Bakura growled, shaking with his fists clenched at his sides. The ash-violet of his eyes began to glow as his rage intensified. “I’ll. Fucking. Kill. You.” Dark clouds blotted out the sun that had been filtering brightly into the main room, accompanied by fast winds that were growing in intensity by the second.

Atem paled even further, stepping quickly backwards away from the pissed off wind elemental. “Katrina…do something…” he begged nervously.

Kat shrugged casually. “Go ahead and kill him. I don’t care. I’ve done my part.” She then turned and began to slowly walk away.

Bakura grinned darkly towards Atem, his eyes glowing brightly against his pale form as he slowly walked towards the doomed Pharaoh.

“You know…” Kat began, stopping after a few steps while glancing back towards Bakura. “...he won’t walk the Path of Duat. He’ll proceed straight to the Halls of Osiris...where Judgment will be waiting for him. I hear he can see everything a person has done in their lifetime in a single second. Wonder what he’ll think of Atem’s final moments? Perhaps he’ll be flattered?” she finished with a mischievous grin.

Bakura paused his murderous advance towards Atem. He shook with seething rage. The Pharaoh was right fucking in front of him… .yet somehow the annoying, tiny, flame elemental had managed to make him reconsider plunging his daggers deep into that deeply bronzed and semi-well toned body that cowered before his fury. Would Ryou really be into someone like him ?

Bakura howled in rage, vehemently throwing his daggers across the room, causing them to become embedded in the wall. “ DAMMIT! YOU DID THAT ON PURPOSE! ”

Kat feigned ignorance. “Did what on purpose?”

“You let me think I could actually fucking kill the annoying bastard!”

“Oh, that. Yeah. I guess I did,” she smirked.

Bakura closed his eyes and calmed his rage. The winds died down and the dark clouds began to disperse. “That’s not even fucking funny.”

“Meh. Kinda was. Besides, now you’re a bit more inclined to make certain he doesn’t die again.”

Atem swallowed hard, trying to push his heart back down to where it belonged...and to make sure it was still beating. His eyes were still wide, his brain trying to comprehend what had just occurred. He thought for sure when Kat had given Bakura the okay, that it was game over for him. “I think...I’ll go get that shower now,” he said, turning slowly away from the pale elemental that still glared visual daggers in his direction.

“Okay,” Kat replied casually. “I’ll see what I can find that will suit you for our day out.”

Atem nodded, cautiously making his way to Kat’s room, glancing back over his shoulder every few seconds to make sure Bakura hadn’t changed his mind about killing him.

Notes:

Not sure if anyone picked up on the Dumb and Dumber reference Imhotep made, but it's there lol

Chapter 14: Chapters 37-39

Notes:

Rest well Kazuki Takahashi. You inspired many to be true to themselves. You helped many to create bonds that will last for decades to come. You will forever hold a place in our hearts.

---

Chapter 37

---

 

Kat sat patiently on the end of the bed, waiting for Atem to finish with his shower. She had raided both Imhotep and Mkhai’s wardrobes for something that she felt was befitting a revived Pharaoh, but had been limited in her options seeing as they both dressed in similar styles.

“What is taking him so long?” she muttered irritably to herself. She had one leg crossed over the other, with the one underneath beginning to bounce up and down as she started to grow impatient. The water in the shower ceased its flow, drawing her attention back to the bath chamber entrance.

Atem casually walked out, drying his hair, stopping as he noticed his former wife staring at him with her arms folded across her chest...again. “Now what?” he asked, thinking she was upset with him about...gods only knew anymore.

“Are you done pampering yourself? We have a lot to do today, and not a lot of time to do it. Marik has to be back to Domino before it gets too late there. He has school in the morning,” Kat said in a chastising manner.

“So then you two go and do whatever. I’m sure I’ll manage to live another day or two wearing my old attire,” Atem said boredly, going back to drying his hair. He couldn’t care less if he had clothing for this era or not. He had no intention of going out and about anytime soon. He had no reason to.

Kat groaned and placed her hands over her face, dragging them down in irritation. “I’m not giving you a choice. Mkhai has been up all night creating documentation for you.” She grabbed a manila folder from behind where she sat, opening it and revealing everything he needed in the modern era from a birth certificate and passport, to school records and job performance reviews. “Congrats. You’re now Atem Sennen, Co-president of Shen Global. Seto Kaiba is eager to meet the new face of our company,” she said with false enthusiasm, forcing an obviously fake smile.

Atem’s face fell. “Why do you hate me?” he asked with irritated sarcasm.

Kat held her hands up. “Wasn’t my idea. Blame the nerd.”

“I bet,” he scoffed.

Kat picked up the clothing she had hunted down, tossing them at him. “If it were up to me, I would give you the whole company. I have no interest in it. It’s just something to hide behind.”

Atem caught the clothing that had been thrown at him. He held out the shirt, then gave Kat a look that asked ‘Really?’.

“I didn’t have a lot to work with. Best I could do is borrow one of Mkhai’s shirts from the 80’s and a pair of Imhotep’s jeans. I also brought a pair of Im’s converse sneakers. I’m hoping they fit. You two are very similar in body structure, but that doesn’t mean everything is the same.”

Atem looked back at the dark blue silk button down. At least the material wasn’t scratchy. He placed the clothing on the foot of the bed, finished drying his body, then set to getting dressed.

“Can I ask you something?” Atem had a few questions burning in the back of his mind, and he preferred to fill the awkwardness between them with idle chat while getting some answers.

Kat sighed. “What?”

“Why Yugi and Imhotep?”

“Can you elaborate?”

“Why did you choose those names?” Atem questioned.

Kat leaned forward, resting her elbow on a knee and chin in her palm. “I would think Yugi would be obvious. As far as Imhotep, I was impressed with Djoser’s chief advisor. Through a lifetime of hard work and study, he rose from being nothing more than a simple man to being viewed on the same level as the Gods themselves.”

“So you chose one name to mock my panicked screw up, and one based off the fact that you were impressed by the feats of a mortal man. Got it,” Atem said unenthusiastically.

“I didn’t choose ‘Yugi’ to mock you,” Kat said defensibly. “I chose it because it held multiple meanings to me.”

“Like what? Were you impressed at how badly I fumbled and was unable to say either Yusef or Gyasi, so instead I blurted out both simultaneously and created something that ended up sounding like ‘Yugi’?”

“I liked the fact that you didn’t try to correct yourself because you were trying not to make me feel bad about my own name. I also liked that millennia later it meant something special in another tongue. I thought you would appreciate the thought, not accuse me of trying to mock you,” Kat said, scowling.

Atem finished buttoning the shirt, then sat down on the edge of the bed. “I’m sorry. I always cringed when you called me that. It reminded me repeatedly of my screw-up. But you’re right, I didn’t try to change it because of how you felt towards it. I don’t know why, but I always felt I had to work hard to impress you. Once I elevated you as my favored, you didn’t look at me in awe like everyone else did. You were honest in how you felt towards me. If I did something stupid, you eagerly pointed it out. If I upset you, once again , you eagerly pointed it out. I never had to worry about that with anyone else. I could say and do whatever I wanted, and no one would correct me if I was in the wrong.”

“Which was why you chose me to be the one to stand beside you,” Kat added.

Atem nodded. “If I could go back, I still wouldn’t change that decision...but I would change trying to hide my relationship with Set from you. I was afraid you would see me differently...or worse...that you would become angry and want nothing to do with me. After we wed, it seemed as though things changed between us. You were always upset with me over something I had said or done.”

“I don’t think it was getting married that changed things between us. It was a partial factor, but not the main one. I think we both changed in the couple years I was away. We were married not even a month after I returned. We both still remembered someone else. In those times we were considered adults, but seeing things from a modern perspective, it’s obvious we were still children. We were dealing not only with the weight of ruling a kingdom, but with the changes our bodies and minds were going through as well.” Kat stated in earnest. “Honestly, if I could go back and change things, I would say ‘no’ to becoming your wife and Queen. I would rather have my old friend back,” she said dejectedly.

“I’m trying, but I think I’ve forgotten how to be that person. I’ve spent so long as ‘Pharaoh’, that I’m not sure how to be anyone else.”

Kat looked towards Atem for a brief second, then smiled. “How about we start with fixing how plain you look? The Atem I know isn’t one for going out in public without looking his best.” She rose and walked over to where all the jewelry boxes were located and began rummaging through them.

Atem couldn’t help but smirk fondly. “You always did enjoy this part.”

“Hm? What part?”

“Dressing me up like I’m some sort of doll or something.”

“I’m a girl. I might not be like most girls, but I do enjoy getting dressed up. Sadly I don’t get along with many other girls, so I don’t get to do this with anyone else. You’ve always seemed to enjoy it. I know Kura doesn't mind, but he prefers to do it himself. He’s like you and can’t stand going out in public looking anything but his best. I tried with Mal, but he wouldn’t have it.”

Atem chuckled. “Maybe you should have asked Meskhenet for a daughter.”

“I didn’t get to choose. I didn’t even get to speak with her. Anubis did all the work in that area. Not sure what he offered her, but it paid off in the end. She was kind enough to allow Kura and Mal to have heirs as well. Not sure why? Maybe she didn’t want our children to feel alone in what they are?”

“Malik has an heir?” Atem asked, a bit puzzled.

“Yeah. He’s my boyfriend,” Kat replied casually.

Atem’s mind came crashing to a halt.

 

“Don’t let Malik hear you say that,” Marik stated, leaning in the doorway. “It’s still a topic he tries to avoid.” He pushed off and walked across to where his girlfriend was, wrapping his arms around her from behind. He’d decided to wear his Battle City attire since Kat had mentioned she liked it. “I see you’re still helping him get ready. Is he not capable of doing it on his own?”

Kat smiled, still rummaging through the boxes. “What? Am I not allowed to make sure that those I keep company with look nice? I see Mal gave you back your gold,” she stated, referring to his earrings being changed back from the silver they had temporarily been.

“He looks fine. Forget the jewelry. Bakura is out in the main room complaining about how long the two of you are taking.”

Kat grabbed the rings she had set off to the side, removing herself from Marik’s embrace and walking over to give them to Atem. “If you think for one second I am going to let him step foot in Rome looking anything short of the King he is, think again. I have a reputation to uphold.”

Atem took the rings offered, looked at them for a moment, then handed them back. “I am no King. Not anymore.” The conversation with himself in the circle of black flame had come back to him, and he had decided the best way to better himself was to stop thinking of himself as Pharaoh. He needed to start thinking of himself as Atem. Not the Atem he had been, but the Atem he wanted to become.

Kat glanced at the rings he had placed back into her hand, then glanced towards her former husband in confusion. She furled her brow, then irritably jerked one of Atem’s hands towards herself and began forcibly placing the rings on his fingers while he stared in mild surprise.

“Um...I’m not certain if you’re mad, or…” Atem puzzled.

Kat fumbled with one of the rings, then threw it and the others she still held to the floor while making a sound of frustration. She then turned sharply and marched out of the room, the echo of her heels tapping harshly as she proceeded down towards the main area.

Both Atem and Marik stared towards the room’s exit in confusion.

“Did I miss something while I was gone?” Marik puzzled.

“If you did, then so did I,” Atem replied, just as puzzled. He bent down and picked up the rings Kat had thrown, placing them on the fingers they had been chosen for. He then made his way towards the boxes, rummaging through until he found a pair of simple earrings, a pair of his gold cuffs, and a thin gold neck chain. “I guess if it means that much to her, might as well go all out.” He opened one of her jewelry boxes and selected a thin gold chain that was meant to hang around her waist and handed it to Marik.

“What’s this?”

“A peace offering. You should suggest that she wear it. Tell her it completes the outfit,” Atem replied casually.

Marik narrowed his eyes, wary of the Pharaoh’s motives. “You...are helping me ...to what? Help put her back into a good mood?”

“Something along those lines.”

“Why?”

Atem placed both his palms down on the table before him, leaning tiredly into them while releasing a held breath. “Because I am slowly seeing where everything went wrong. I was so afraid of losing the woman I cared for that I held on too tightly. I need to let go, and to do that I need to make sure that there will be someone else there to catch her should she inadvertently fall.”

Marik eyed the Pharaoh suspiciously. “And you’re choosing me ?”

Atem raised his head, looking Marik in the eye. “I’m choosing someone who has already proven they are not afraid to catch her, regardless if she becomes upset about it. You witnessed first-hand as she took on Anubis, you have seen the strength she possesses. Despite this, you tried to protect her from someone she could have easily picked up and tossed aside with one hand.”

“I still can’t believe you survived treating her like that.” Marik stated bitterly.

“Looking back, I can’t believe it either. Although, my encounter with Bakura this morning is the closest I want to get to the Afterlife anytime soon,” Atem said, still in slight shock that he wasn’t already standing before Judgment. Recalling the reason he wasn’t caused a small tinge of pink to flush across his cheeks.

“That was disturbing enough to hear. I couldn’t believe how little it appeared to bother Kat.” Marik stated, referring to the events of the night prior.

Atem sighed irritably. “Perhaps when I asked her to be my Queen, instead of promising I wouldn’t have a harem at all, I should have instead offered to make her the only female. It seems as though that would have solved at least half the problems between us.”

“That’s an image I’ll never get out of my head,” Marik stated dryly. He had unwillingly pictured Atem in his Pharaonic attire surrounded by boys his age decked out in nothing more than gold jewelry and body paint, swooning and pawing at their Pharaoh for his affections.

“You think I enjoyed the image conjured up of you and my former wife rolling around in my bed,” Atem replied irritably. He had seen the messed up sheets when he had first entered to take his shower, the image instantly playing in his mind before he could stop it.

“For the record, there was no ‘rolling’ involved. Not that I wouldn’t have enjoyed it, but things got...a bit out of hand. I spent more time sleeping than anything.”

Atem grumbled. “A bit out of hand? Let me guess, she got carried away with her biting and clawing.”

“Claws, they hurt going in...but apparently I’m into that shit. Who knew?” Marik said with a shrug. “Biting on the other hand, I didn’t mind it until I realized the purpose of her fangs.”

Atem paled slightly. He’d complained about the biting and scratching, but now he realized he got off easy. “I forgot she had actual claws and fangs now. That must have been...interesting.”

“Like I said, I recently discovered I’m into the pain associated with them. The blood drinking however, not a fan. Still makes me a bit sick to think about,” he stated, holding his hand over his stomach as it began to churn.

Atem raised a curious brow. “She actually dra-”

“Stop! Don’t...say it. I’d much rather not think about that part,” Marik interrupted.

Atem noticed how pale Marik had suddenly appeared. “How about we go make sure she’s okay,” he suggested, trying to change the topic before the Tomb Keeper lost the contents of his stomach.

Marik nodded in agreement, following Atem out the door.

---

Bakura was grateful to see Atem and Marik. He was at a loss on what to do with the tiny elemental sitting outside balling her eyes out.

“Tomb Keeper, go out there and work your magic! Do whatever it is you do, just get her to stop crying!” he said both panicked and baffled.

“What did you say to her?!” Marik asked in accusation.

“Nothing! Well...I guess not ‘nothing’. I just said she would look nice with her hair up. Then she ran off, balling her eyes out!”

Atem and Marik looked at one another, both confused. “I take it that mood swings aren’t ‘normal’ for her?” Marik questioned.

“Mood swings? Tomb Keeper, I can handle ‘mood swings’. This is something else. She’s acting odd...even by her standards.” Bakura stated.

Marik sighed, wondering if his girlfriend was still harboring feelings of resentment towards the bargain he had made. He made his way to a bench out in the garden where Kat sat leaning forward, sobbing into her palms.

“Are you...okay? Are you still upset over the fact that I made a deal and can’t tell you the details of it?” he asked cautiously.

Kat’s crying slowed as she raised her head. She scowled bitterly then began screaming at him. “Am I not allowed to have a fucking break down! I don’t know why I’m having one either! Maybe it’s because nothing is going right this morning! I find out you made a fucking deal with my Isfet , Atem’s suddenly developed a conscience and doesn’t want my help, and now Kura’s pissed that I haven’t been wearing my Ankh after I made such a big deal about it the other day!”

Bakura warily approached from behind the Tomb Keeper. “Calm down there Evil Knievel. I never even brought up the Ankh. You don’t want to wear it, that’s on you. I just suggested wearing your hair up. You could have said you didn’t feel like it and I would have left it at that.”

Marik sat down next to his girlfriend, wrapping an arm around her. “So you are still upset about the bargain.”

“Of course I am! But there’s nothing I can do about it!” She began to sob into her fists again.

“ Habibty, I am sorry. I really am. But it’s done. When the deal expires, I promise to tell you everything.”

Kat’s tears slowed again. “Expires?”

Marik nodded. “It’s only for a short period. Not even a year.”

“How long exactly?” Kat asked, sniffling.

Marik was about to say, but apparently the exact duration wasn’t something the serpent wanted known. “I can’t tell you that. But it is definitely less than a year. That’s not that long, even for someone like me.”

“If you say so,” Kat said quietly, drying the remainder of her tears. Seeing that she had finally calmed, Atem felt it was safe to approach. Kat looked towards him, then looked away. “I get it. Since I don’t want to be with you, there’s no point in helping you get ready for the day anymore,” she said sadly.

“That wasn’t the reason I refused my rings. I’ve simply realized a lot of things I need to change about myself. To do that, I need to stop thinking of myself as a Pharaoh. But if you still wish to help me get ready each morning, then I’ll gladly let you. I actually don’t mind it,” Atem replied.

“You sure?” Kat asked, feeling slightly doubtful of his sincerity.

Marik remembered the chain Atem had given him. “I think he means it. He picked this out for you. He said I should tell you that it completes your outfit,” he stated, holding out the thin golden chain.

Kat appeared to perk up, taking the chain. She suddenly smiled excitedly, standing quickly while rushing off.

“Um...okay???” Marik puzzled, extremely perplexed.

Kat returned a few moments later, the chain threaded through the belt-loops of her jeans, the extra length dangling down the side of her leg. She was also wearing the red bolero, instead of just carrying it around. She spun, as if showing off her outfit. The puzzled group noticed that her hair was now up in its usual bun and cascading ponytail, a small golden Ankh pendant with a ruby gem in its crook, wrapped around and dangling below the bun. Out of the three, Marik noticed another addition to her outfit: she’d put on a pair of earrings similar to his.

“So, how's this?” she asked excitedly.

Marik walked over, placing one hand around her waist, and lightly flicking one of her earrings with his other. “Beautiful as always.” He leaned down and placed a light peck on her lips, enjoying the fact that he didn’t have to bend down nearly as far because of the added height from her stilettos.

Kat embraced him tightly. “Sorry I overreacted. Don’t know what came over me. It was as if suddenly everything was a massive inconvenience.”

“You’ve got a lot going on. Everything you had planned to do over a couple of weeks you suddenly feel like you have to get done in less than a day. I know you really wanted to do this today, but maybe we should put this off until the weekend.” Marik stated.

Kat shook her head. “No, it needs to be done before then. Mkhai already has meetings scheduled for Atem.”

“Then since you’re worried about me being out too late, maybe you should go without me. I can wait and go with you another day.”

Kat hung her head dejectedly. “But I originally set this up to spend time with you.”

“We have lots of time Habibty . Go. I’ll have Malik take me back to Domino. I have at least a days-worth of assignments that I still haven’t even touched, plus whatever I missed today.”

“But-”

“Go Habibty. I don’t want to be the one holding you back from what you need to get done,” Marik interrupted.

Kat thought for a moment. “What if you just join us for a few hours? I can have either Mal or Kura take you back when it starts getting late,” she suggested.

Marik sighed in defeat. “Alright...but only because I like to be spoiled,” he said with a playful smirk.

Kat’s eyes glittered in excitement as she enthusiastically wrapped her boyfriend in a rib-crushing embrace.

“ Habibty ...I still need to be able to breathe!” he squeaked out.

She quickly released him, shrinking in embarrassment. “Whoops...sorry…”

Bakura walked over, placing his hand on top of her head while leaning in, slightly annoyed. “Now that you’re done acting strange, can we get going?”

Kat glanced unenthusiastically towards the pale elemental. “No. We’re still waiting on Mal,” she stated bluntly.

Bakura groaned in annoyance, then shouted towards the Ishtari’s quarters. “Get out here you big oaf! I haven’t got all day!”

Malik approached from the main area, wearing an identical getup from the day at the park. “No need for name calling. I’m right here,” he stated irritably. “Don’t even know why we’re leaving so early. Nothing will be open for a few more hours.”

Bakura groaned again. “ Because ...it’s fucking Rome ...and I know we can’t just show up there after nearly a decade-and-a-half without visiting the fucking Colosseum. I thought that would have been obvious. Unless you want to visit after it’s open to the public?”

The Ishtari appeared to perk up at the mentioning of the ancient Roman landmark. “Well why didn’t you say so? And here I thought it was just going to be another of your luxury trips.”

Bakura rolled his eyes in annoyance, then looked down at the tiny elemental. “You’re bringing him along because…?”

Kat suddenly appeared sad again. “Because the three of us haven’t done anything together in decades. Didn’t realize it would be so burdensome to everyone…”

The pale elemental panicked a bit. “W-wait...I wasn’t insinuating it was a burden to anyone! A-and I’m sure Mal doesn’t think it’s a burden! Right?”

Malik grabbed Bakura by the back of his collar, pulling him away from where he stood next to the flame elemental. “Why is she getting upset so easily? What did you do?” he accused the pale elemental.

“What?! I didn’t do anything! She’s been like this all morning!” Bakura said defensibly.

“Because you must have said or done something. Did you try to kill the Pharaoh after everything she’s gone through to revive him?”

Bakura’s face fell. “Well……maybe? But he deserved it!” he argued feebly.

Malik scowled, getting ready to reprimand the pale elemental for upsetting his Ka-ib , but paused and looked skyward, dropping the other elemental instead. “Katrina, get Marik and Atem out of here,” he ordered, his voice a mixture of worry and cautioning.

Kat didn’t question, quickly taking her boyfriend and former husband by the hand and leading them back towards the palace. They hadn’t made it far when they were all blinded by a bright flash of light. To both Marik and Atem, it felt like the sun had exploded in their faces. When they could see again, they saw Malik holding a golden spear by its shaft, the point only centimeters from his face. At the other end was a male entity dressed entirely in golden Pharaonic attire sans crown, with a golden falcon mask similar to the one Judgment wore only slightly more elaborate. Even his skin appeared to be a mixture of bronze and gold, with pale-gold trailing from the top of his head down to the middle of his back. The entity forcefully ripped the spear from the single hand of the Ishtari that had caught it, leaping back and out of his reach.

“Attacking another within their sanctuary is forbidden!” Malik shouted angrily toward the entity.

“Not when I am simply retrieving what was stolen from me,” the entity replied, his voice sounding smoky and slightly adenoidal.

A low growl of warning erupted from deep within the earth elemental. “There is nothing that belongs to you here.”

“Ah, but there is. I just have to get rid of you to retrieve it,” replied the entity.

This provoked another low growl from Malik. “You have tried many times….and failed. This time will be no different.”

“I managed to finally do away with the Akkadian insect, which means it’s possible to eliminate you.”

Bakura stepped forward, smirking in amusement. “Think again. The ‘Akkadian insect’ still stands.”

The entity appeared surprised. “ How?! ” He lunged towards the pale elemental, swinging low with his spear, causing Bakura to fall over backwards as he tried to avoid the attack. The entity took the advantage, placing a golden sandal on Bakura’s chest and raising his spear high, bringing it down through the elemental’s chest repeatedly. “How...many...times...must I...kill you! Just die already!” he shouted in annoyance, bringing his spear down each time between words.

Bakura caught the spear during one of its repeated downward thrusts, keeping it from piercing his chest again and shoving back, causing the entity to stumble backwards a few steps. The pale elemental rose to his feet, spitting out a mouthful of blood then wiping away what remained near his mouth with the back of his hand. He smirked devilishly, taunting the entity. “Like you said. I’m an insect. A pesky little cockroach. Not even the power of a thousand suns can destroy me.”

The entity shook in frustration. “Where is my Winged Dragon!? I saw the Tormentor make its way to its master. The Akkadian insect already has a powerful Ka, it would not go to him. YOU … ” he pointed his spear outwards towards Malik. “...you had no body. It would not have returned to you in the sorry state you had been left in. So...I’ll ask once more: Where. Is. My. Dragon ?”

Marik gasped, having realized who the entity was...and because he knew the exact whereabouts of the Ka he sought.

The sharp inhale caught the attention of the golden entity. He turned his gaze towards the Tomb Keeper, appearing surprised. The entity tilted his head in curiosity, then removed his mask and attached it to his side in the same manner as Anubis. He stared in disgust as he redirected his spear, pointing it towards the smaller Ishtar. “ What is that ?”

Marik’s eyes went wide seeing the face of Ra. It was like looking in a mirror and seeing himself. Both he and Ra’s physical appearance were exactly the same. It wasn’t like with Malik where there were small distinguishable differences. Marik knew there were only two differences between him and the god, one being their voice and the other being that he was certain Ra didn’t have a brand carved into his back.

Another warning growl erupted from Malik as his eyes veined. He rushed to obscure the view between the deity and the Tomb Keeper. “The boy is no threat to you. Your Dragon isn’t here. Now leave.”

“I see my little cockroaches have found a way to procreate. Tell me: How is it you managed to hide that creature from me?” Ra questioned, his voice full of disdain.

Malik’s claws extended as he shook with rage, trying his best to not shift.

Ra smirked devilishly towards the Ishtari’s reaction. “I see now. So that is the reason you wished to usurp me.”

“Enough talk! I’ll say it again: Your Dragon isn’t here! Leave!” Malik shouted bitterly.

Ra’s smirk turned to a dark grin. “I tried, you know. I showed you the path, directed you down it. But those accursed relics were a bit more unpredictable than I had expected. No wonder the Akkadian insect always kept one close.”

Both Malik and Bakura’s eyes widened in surprise. Bakura was the first to snap out of his shock. “Don’t listen to him. He’s just spewing nonsense.”

“Am I?” Ra taunted. “It wasn’t that hard. The lion’s mind has always been fractured. He’s always been weak and useless. He is a failure. He wasn’t there when his Pharaoh was murdered. He stood by and did nothing as his Queen was executed . Then he wonders why I see nothing but a worthless mistake . You showed promise in your youth, little lion, but your infatuation with the Daughter of Anubis proved to be your downfall. It was because of her that you have become nothing more than a broken thing , and I despise imperfection.”

“Shut up! Mal, don’t listen to a word he says!” Bakura shouted bitterly, baring his own claws and fangs towards Ra.

“I’m not stupid, Runt! I don’t need you to remind me of how he likes to get into our heads,” Malik growled, grasping the side of his head as he still fought his shift.

Ra gave a devious glare towards the Ishtari. “Your shifting appears to cause you a great deal of pain. Seeing as I am a compassionate sire, I’ll be kind and help end your suffering.” He leapt towards Malik, grasping at the wesekh around the Ishtari’s neck and ripping it away, keeping it firmly in his grasp as he leapt away.

Malik screamed in agony as he fell to his knees while grasping both sides of his head.

“Now little lion, show the world the beast you truly are!” Ra commanded loudly.

The Ishtari ceased his screaming as his body shifted and enlarged into its full Godaeshan form. The beast rose, staring mindlessly as it awaited its next command.

Ra grinned darkly. “Now my pet, destroy that abomination!” he ordered, directing Malik towards the Tomb Keeper with the point of his spear.

 

---

Chapter 38

---

 

Imhotep stopped inside the entryway of the arcade, his eyes glittering with excitement. “I think this may be what Aaru looks like!”

Yugi and the others couldn’t help but chuckle watching the twin bounced in place excitedly.

“So which one do you want to play first?” Yugi asked.

“So many to choose from…” Imhotep replied in a wide-eyed zombie-like state. He was completely overwhelmed. It wasn’t like picking up a case and placing the cartridge or disc in a console. He knew his gaming collection was huge, but seeing an entire building filled wall-to-wall with various machines dedicated to one specific game or another was on a whole different level.

Yugi waved his hand in front of his sibling’s face. “Uh….earth to Imhotep?”

“Y-you pick. I don’t even know where to begin!”

“Okay….what kind of games do you like to play at home? Besides online games?”

“Ummm...all?” Imhotep chuckled nervously.

Yugi thought for a moment. “I think I know just the game to start with. It’s a classic that I’m sure even you’re familiar with.”

He led Imhotep to the section of the arcade with the fighting games, stopping before a Mortal Kombat console. Seeing Imhotep’s expression told him his instinct was right on the money.

“I know this one! I’ve played them all!” Imhotep stated excitedly. “So, who’s your favorite character?!”

Yugi chuckled. “I like a lot of them, but I would have to say my favorite is tied between Liu Kang and Raiden.”

“Pfft! Lame! Everyone knows Sub-Zero, Scorpion, and Noob-Saibot are the best!” Imhotep replied, dismissing Yugi’s character choices.

Yugi smirked. “Why don’t we test which is better? You seem to think you can beat me after all. Why don’t you prove it ?” he taunted.

“Oh, I know I can beat you. I’ve played this game so many times I can practically beat you in my sleep,” Imhotep taunted back with a smirk of his own.

“Whoa, things just went from zero ta crazy-town real fast!” Joey commented, watching the two spiky-haired siblings tauntingly stare at each other. “Seeing two Yugi’s make da same face at each other is just plain weird,” he added.

Téa, Tristan, and Joey gathered around to watch the identical pair as they placed themselves at one of the Mortal Kombat consoles.

“How about we make things interesting and use the random character selector, that way we have to use whatever the computer pics for us?” Imhotep suggested.

Yugi nodded in agreement. Both hit the random selection option. Yugi smirked again. “I got Ermac.”

“Oh yeah, well I got Reptile. This is gonna be interesting,” Imhotep said while grinning.

Both were focused as the match started. Yugi managed to land the first few hits, but Imhotep managed to dodge one of the spectral green attacks from his opponent, giving him the opening he needed. He returned with several kicks and punches, the occasional poison attack thrown in the mix whenever he could. Yugi used his teleport ability to get out of the corner he had been backed into, kicking and punching from behind. Imhotep snuck in a few blocks, waiting for his next opening. He found it, throwing in more punches and kicks until his opponent fell.

Yugi scowled slightly, making a small sound of irritation. “That was just the first round…”

The second round went pretty much the same way, with the two kicking and punching whenever they found an opening, blocking and dodging to avoid getting hit. Yugi ended up winning the second match. The third match started and progressed the same way...up until the end. Both were so focused on their opponent that neither were watching the life meters up top as they both zeroed out simultaneously...then refilled partway….zeroed out simultaneously again...refilled again….then zeroed out and refilled a third time. Yugi zeroed out alone in the end, with Imhotep still having the smallest sliver of health remaining while a deep voice called out ‘FINISH HIM!” Imhotep quickly pressed several buttons in sequence, pulling off Reptile’s finisher move.

“Yes!” Imhotep cheered, throwing his hands up in victory.

“Wow, dat was a pretty intense match!” Joey stated in astonishment. “I’ve never seen anyone go head-ta-head like dat!”

“Me either! You kept getting a double K-O!” Tristan added.

“I have to admit, that was actually pretty fun! I haven’t had a challenge like that in a while,” Yugi said enthusiastically.

“Me either! Not even Shae or Mkhai can last that long against me anymore. It’s usually over by round two!” Imhotep stated excitedly.

“Kat plays?” Yugi puzzled.

“Well, yeah. Who do you think got me into gaming? Mkhai is more into RPG’s, but Shae introduced me to everything else. I still remember the day she brought home an NES for me.” Imhotep smiled fondly at the memory. “She had to have Mkhai show her how to set up the inputs. Then she sat down beside me and handed me the first player controller. Whenever we played together, she was always player two. Didn’t matter what console either. When she brought home my first fighting game, she let me win. Eventually she didn’t have to of course.” He sighed, appearing sad. “We used to play games together all the time, but the past few years she just drops a new game on the foot of my bed and walks away. Mkhai convinced her to join us in online gaming, and at first it was like when I was younger. She was almost always on...but the past few months its been a struggle to even get her to logg on for at least raid nights.”

“No wonder you love video games so much,” Yugi commented.

“Yeah...so what?” Imhotep replied dejectedly. “I think I want to go home.”

“O-oh...okay…” Yugi didn’t know what to say or do to make his twin feel better. It was obvious Imhotep was still struggling with being around others...including Yugi, and that he was struggling with certain topics that kept coming up.

“Sorry. I know you guys are trying to help me, but I just feel like being alone. Maybe I wasn’t meant to be around others.”

“Don’t say that,” Yugi tried to reassure. “You’re just not used to it yet. Maybe if you were with Mkhai or Kat it wouldn’t be so hard since you’re used to being around them more.”

“Mkhai doesn’t really go out. He prefers his computer screens. And Shae ,” Imhotep sighed. “She would probably think coming here is a waste of time now that she’s got her new boyfriend to hang around with,” he stated bitterly.

“I don’t think so. Her and Marik were here just the other day. She seemed to be having fun.”

Imhotep perked up a bit. “You sure?”

Yugi nodded. “Mhmm. She drug him off towards the rhythm games and they didn’t reappear until a little while later.”

“Rhythm games?”

“You know...Guitar Hero, Dance Dance Revolution, stuff like that.”

“Games for music and dancing? Yup. That sounds very much like something Shae would be into,” Imhotep stated dryly.

“We can try a few if you want?” Yugi suggested.

Imhotep contemplated.

“I’m not very good at them, but Téa is one of the best when it comes to dancing games,” Yugi added.

Téa blushed at the compliment. “I’m not that good.”

“Téa, you beat Johnny Steps, remember?” Yugi stated in a reminder.

“Well...i-it wasn’t that big of a deal…” Téa said quietly, embarrassed that Yugi actually remembered what happened on her date with Atem, who hadn’t known who he was at the time...or that he was even married.

“Um...why is she so embarrassed about being good at a game?” Imhotep puzzled.

“I’m not embarrassed about being good at a game, Imhotep,” Téa replied. “...its just remembering who I was with at the time…” she added quietly.

Yugi paled, remembering that it was him that had suggested Téa and Atem, who went by Yami at the time, go on a date together.

“Oh! You mean the date, right?” Imhotep said loudly.

Yugi covered his face with his palm. “The word ‘subtle’ isn’t in your vocabulary, is it?”

“Subtle? What’s there to be subtle about? She and the old man went on a date. So what. It was obvious she wasn’t really interested. If I thought there was something to worry over, I would have interfered with restoring his memories a hell of a lot sooner,” Imhotep stated earnestly.

“You really don’t like your parents seeing other people, do you?” Joey questioned.

Imhotep appeared to pout. “No, I don’t. Is there something wrong with hoping they can work past all the bullshit that happened before and maybe start over? They could at least try for mine and Yugi’s sake,” he said bitterly.

Joey shook his head. “Take it from someone who’s been there: It’s not worth it. Sometimes people realize dat the person they thought was right for them, isn’t. And sometimes the problem is one or both of those people change. Sometimes the problem was there all along, but both people tried ta look past it until something came along and they were forced ta face the problem head on. No matter what, it’s not up ta you what happens between two other people, even if they are your parents. Only they can decide if they want ta try working things out. Interfering will only cause more problems.”

Imhotep grit his teeth, his fists at his sides. “And what would you know about any of that?! I highly doubt your mother spent millennia trying to bring back someone that she claimed to care so much about! Why would she go through all that trouble just to throw everything away for some pretty face?!”

Yugi, Tristan, and Téa all took a step back away from Imhotep and Joey, especially after seeing the expression on Joey’s face.

Joey grabbed the scowling Imhotep by the neck of his shirt, lifting him up on his tiptoes. “Listen here! You think you’re the only one dat has gone through their parents splitting up?! Well guess what ‘pal’, you’re not! My mom fought and fought ta help my dad quit his drinking because she cared fer him, but one day she had enough! Dat’s when she realized she was better off without him. My dad promised time and time again dat he was done, and even throughout the divorce promised it. He made da attempt ta quit, but in the end da booze was more important. Now I’m not certain what happened between Kat and da Pharaoh, but I’m sure dat she didn’t make the decision ta end things without giving it a lot of thought. As far as her dating Marik, dat’s on her. As long as he isn’t doin’ anything ta hurt her, you should be happy for her.” Joey took a deep breath, having got his frustration out, then dropped the bronzed teen.

Imhotep grit his teeth again. “It’s not fair! It’s not…. it’s not fair …”

“Toughen up princess. Nothing in life is fair.” Joey stated, still irritated with Imhotep’s attitude.

“She should care about what we want!….about what I want…” Imhotep’s head fell. “I don’t get it? She used to tell me that I was special. That if I wanted something badly enough that all I had to do was go out and make it happen...but whenever I try to do just that…” a single tear rolled down his cheek. “...whenever I tried….she would get mad. I just want things to go back to the way they were...but I want everyone to be there.”

“Sometimes things don’t go da way we want them to. Dat’s just part of life. It sucks, but all you can do is just keep moving forward. Even if it means having ta suck it up and deal with da things we don’t like.”

“So you’re saying I should just butt out and be okay with it?”

“Pretty much. Listen, I’m not saying you gotta go liking Marik or anything, but maybe for your mom’s sake, try ta somewhat get along with him. Same with da Pharaoh. If he starts seeing someone new, you don’t necessarily gotta like whoever it is, just don’t go givin’ either of them a hard time.”

Imhotep’s face fell, recalling the scene he’d unintentionally walked into the night before. “Can I at least try to avoid that person until I can stomach looking at them without conjuring up disturbing images in my head?”

Joey appeared a bit confused. “Uh, yeah. It kinda makes sense if you saw somethin’ dat you weren’t supposed to see dat you would want to avoid them. Wait...has the Pharaoh already found himself someone new? Dat was quick.”

“I wouldn’t say ‘found someone new’. More like ‘had a drunken romp with’,” Imhotep replied dryly.

“I don’t wanna know.” Joey stated unenthusiastically.

“I don’t think I do either,” Yugi added with just as little enthusiasm.

“Good, because I really don’t want to talk about it.” Imhotep stated.

“So...now that the emotional crisis has passed, have you guys decided what we’re doing next?” Téa questioned, trying to transition back to a more cheery atmosphere.

Imhotep smiled slightly while looking at Téa. “I wouldn’t mind trying out one of those dancing games. I haven’t played many. Those are more Shae ’s thing. Maybe you can show me how bad I am at them,” he chuckled lightly.

Téa smiled, glad to see Imhotep was in a better disposition. “Sure thing, follow me!”

---

“Hey, you’re not half-bad!” Téa stated cheerily towards Imhotep as they both stepped down from the dance pad.

“Well…I think my reflexes kind of give me an unfair advantage,” Imhotep said with a sheepish smile.

“Well, they didn’t give you too much of an advantage. I still did better than you.”

“That’s because I was trying to focus on not using them. It’s harder than Shae let on. No wonder she incorporated it into my regular training... which I have been ignoring these past few weeks.”

“Your reflexes can’t be that good that you have to focus on slowing them down,” Tristan stated doubtfully.

Imhotep looked at the doubtful brunette with a bored expression, about to reply to the statement when he heard the intro of a familiar tune followed by what sounded like two people arguing loudly. He leaned to look around Tristan, spotting two guys making angry gestures while holding a guitar shaped controller.

“I’m telling you, there’s no way that little girl scored 100 that easily! She must have input some kind of cheat or somethin!” a twenty-something guy said bitterly.

“Dude, you were there! And you watched the videos posted online! Come off it already!” said the other in irritation.

Imhotep walked over to investigate. “Um, excuse me. I couldn’t help overhearing that someone scored 100 on this song. They didn’t happen to be about my height with mid-back length, wavy black hair?”

“Yeah, why? You know that tiny bitch?” the first guy questioned, looking down on the dark teen.

Imhotep glanced up at the screen. “Through the Fire and Flames’ by DragonForce, right?” he asked, ignoring the older guy’s question.

“Yeah. The song is virtually impossible to beat, but that tiny bitch somehow scored 100 across the board. I know she cheated somehow. Don’t know if there’s a code hack or what, but there’s no other way she could have gotten a score like that.”

“Mind if I give it a try?” Imhotep asked, holding his hand out for the controller.

The older guy scoffed, then handed over the guitar. “Good luck. No one makes it past the 30 second mark.”

Imhotep positioned the controller, then selected the song. He stared boredly as the notes flew down the screen, hitting every one without a miss. The older guy watched in disbelief as the spiky-haired teen appeared to play the song without putting in a great deal of focus. Once the song had finished, Imhotep casually handed back the guitar, stretching and yawning to give emphasis on how ‘easy’ the song had been.

“I don’t see what the big deal is. That was a piece of cake,” Imhotep stated boredly as he walked back towards Yugi and the others with his hands stuffed in his pockets. He smirked once his face was no longer visible to the two older guys.

“That’s it! I officially hate this game!” the twenty-something guy shouted while storming off, his buddy following close behind.

Imhotep glanced up towards Tristan, the smirk still on his face. “So, you still think my reflexes aren’t that good that I have to intentionally slow down?”

Tristan’s face fell. “I see your point.”

“I never really had much of a real-world application for it before, so I usually don’t put a lot of effort into actually learning how to slow down. If anything I focus on getting faster. I still have a hard time keeping up with Shae in that aspect.” Imhotep stated casually.

“Man, being immortal is weird.” Joey stated. “It’s like you’re somehow better at everything, but you have ta work hard ta keep it hidden.”

“Pretty much. And unfortunately while I was taught how, I’ve never really had a reason to before.”

“Luckily you got us in your corner, so if you accidentally let slip that you’re a bit ‘extra’, we’ll be there ta cover for ya.” Joey said in reassurance.

Imhotep cast his gaze downward. “Thanks. I mean it. And I’m sorry about a bit ago when I yelled...and for everything else. I’m pretty sure I’ve been a real pain-in-the-ass. I know I tend to speak and act without thinking about anyone other than myself.”

“Eh, don’t worry ‘bout it. You apologized. Dat’s good enough for me. I get it too. I was kinda the same way during my parent’s divorce. And after. Ask Yug, I used ta be a big bully until he came along,” Joey stated, dismissing Imhotep’s earlier attitude.

Yugi nodded. “It’s true. It wasn’t until after I stood up for Joey and Tristan that we ended up becoming friends.”

“Which at the time was da weirdest thing for me. I had thrown a piece of da Puzzle in a pool earlier that very same day. I couldn’t comprehend at da time why someone would go outta their way and get da snot beat outta them after what I did. I knew I could be a bit of a jerk, but I always brushed it off like it was no big deal. After that day, I worked hard to change that part of myself. I realized I didn’t wanna be the guy everyone curled their nose up at when he walked down the hall. I wanted ta be the guy dat his friends could count on ta be there in a pinch,” Joey said, feeling proud at how much he had changed since then.

Imhotep looked at Joey and the others in wonder. This whole friendship thing was a lot more complicated than he had thought. Apparently it involved more than just hanging out with people that shared a common interest. It was kind of like having real-life guild-mates. You supported each other during ‘battles’, whether those battles were virtual, real life, or even the unseen emotional. You helped each other get better by having patience when someone made a mistake. So what if the group ‘wiped’. The group didn’t just ‘disband’ and give up, they helped figure out how to improve together and tried again.

“I think I understand things a bit better now,” he stated earnestly. “Thanks for being patient and putting up with me. From here on out I’ll try not to be, as Shae puts it, an ‘impertinent brat’.”

Joey leaned in, looking serious. “I’m gonna hold ya to dat statement. Don’t want ta have ta start not likin ya.”

Imhotep paled and swallowed hard. “R-right…” He had always viewed Joey from within Yugi’s shadow as nothing more than a goofball, but now he found him somewhat intimidating. He glanced around nervously, then spotted something that piqued his interest. “What’s that?”

Joey and the others looked in the direction he had indicated.

“Hmm...looks like one of those new VR games. I think that particular one is similar to the guitar game you just played, but instead of an instrument you have a pair of sword-like controllers that you have to ‘slice’ the notes with,” Yugi replied.

“Swords and VR? Oh, I gotta try this one,” Imhotep stated with a broad grin.

 

---

Chapter 39

---

 

“Now my pet, destroy that abomination!”

‘ Pet? I am no PET!’

The pain Malik felt had subsided. He discovered why upon opening his eyes. He was standing in a sea of darkness. In the distance appeared a distorted image floating ominously against the ineffable nothingness.

‘ NO!’ he shouted into the void. He knew this place…and this feeling . He had shifted and was no longer in control. Worse yet, he knew who was in control. Ra had taken his collar, and with it would undoubtedly force him to hurt...no... kill ...those he cared about.

He could feel the movements of his own body, and the distorted view made it clear that both Bakura and Kat had placed themselves between him and Marik. Bakura had shifted, his ears flattened and fangs bared. Kat on the other hand appeared concerned and was apparently trying to see if she could break through.

“Please! Let me see if I can get through to him! I know he doesn’t want to do this!” Kat stated in a shaky voice. She was worried for him.

Malik watched as Bakura reluctantly stepped back a pace, keeping his guard up the entire time. His own body stopped before the tiny elemental, staring down as if contemplating. Kat reached out towards him, seeking his hand. Malik instinctively tried to reach back, and felt his body react in kind.

“Do you know who I am?” she asked softly.

Malik’s heart felt heavy. He knew what his friend was attempting to do, but he was afraid that this time it might not work. ‘Ka-ib…’ he replied, and was relieved to hear the word come from his body and not just his mind.

“That’s right. I know you don’t want to do this, so just calm down and we’ll figure things out...okay?” she asked calmly.

Malik felt the unmistakable pull of his collar. Unlike when those he trusted had taken hold, it felt as if he were being choked.

Get rid of her. She is interfering. You obey only me . That thing is an abomination and must be destroyed.

Malik felt his body move, and realized too late what it was about to do. He watched in horror as the image showed a large clawed hand quickly grasped the tiny elemental around the neck, simultaneously snapping it and tossing the body aside.

‘ NO! KA-IB!’ He tried to reach out, but his outer body did not respond. He heard the growl of the wolf-dog as it lunged towards him. His body caught the white beast by the face, holding tightly and digging claws into its skull as the canine struggled to release itself from the lion’s grasp. He heard the unmistakable sound of bone cracking and shattering. He watched as white fur became stained the same color as the thief's robe, and as the body itself went limp. ‘Dammit Runt! How could you have fallen so easily?!’

---

Marik and Atem watched in horror as the mind controlled lion quickly eliminated the only two people capable of standing against it.

“This isn’t looking very good for me…” Marik stated nervously, taking a few steps back. “Pharaoh, we should probably get out of here...”

Atem couldn’t hear the Tomb Keeper. His focus was on the pair of empty sapphires that stared in his direction. He knew she wasn’t actually dead, but that didn’t stop the flood of emotions that filled him. He’d never seen her die before. Kat had casually brought up some of her ‘deaths’ when filling him in on the events of the years that had transpired between hosts, but actually seeing it stirred up the same feelings of helplessness and guilt he had felt when he sat at her bedside when she had been sick. His heart was heavy, and his body was torn between staying in its frozen state or running to hold her lifeless form.

“Pharaoh! Pharaoh!” Marik began shaking Atem’s body, trying to shake him from his state of frozen shock. “Dammit! ATEM! SNAP OUT OF IT!”

Atem still couldn’t tear his gaze away from the lifeless figure. “She’s…she’s not ….but...her eyes... her eyes… they’re ….empty… ”

“Yeah, and ours are gonna look the same if you don’t do something!” Marik shouted.

“I...I can’t do anything…” Atem continued, still in a shocked stupor.

Marik growled in irritation. “What do you think she’s going to do when she wakes up and you’re dead again?!”

This made Atem suddenly panic, and his gaze turned off to nowhere in particular. “Oh gods...she’ll hunt me down in the Afterlife and shove me down Ammit’s throat!”

“Thanks for finally returning to the land of ‘We should be doing something other than standing here’!” Marik shouted in irritation as he tried to drag Atem away from where they were standing. He was very grateful that Malik’s mind-possessed body appeared to be approaching at a hesitant pace, making him wonder if the Ishtari was internally trying to fight the hostile mental takeover.

Both ran quickly back towards the palace entrance, but were stopped by a shimmering barrier that surrounded the immediate area.

“Come now. Face your death with some dignity. You should feel honored that I have even considered it worth my time to kill you,” Ra taunted.

Marik’s mind raced, trying to think of something that would buy them time until the two elementals were back up on their feet. “Pharaoh, I have an idea...but first I need to know if you can summon Ka like Bakura did the other day?”

Atem appeared affronted that he’d even asked. “Of course I can. Honestly anyone can do it. It’s just that those with innate magical talent can do it more easily.”

Marik stared dumbfounded. “ Innate magical talent ? Are you fucking telling me now that you know fucking magic ?!”

Atem replied with an expression of that particular fact should have been obvious from the start.

“I’m starting to see why Kat is always annoyed with you,” Marik stated dryly.

“Shouldn’t we be focusing on the approaching mind-controlled lion?”

Marik wanted to wring Atem’s neck, but unfortunately the Pharaoh was right about focusing on the current pressing matter. “Yes. So...I need you to give me a crash course on summoning Ka.”

“A crash course?! You can’t just learn something like that in a matter of seconds! It takes a great deal of patience and concentration to even be able to detect the Ka within you!”

“Well, do you have a better idea?!”

Atem grumbled, knowing that Marik was right. “Fine. But I’m putting the blame on you if we both end up dead.”

Marik stared blankly, wondering if Atem had heard the words that came out of his own mouth. “Suuure...go for it. So, crash course? How to summon Ka?”

“First you need to sense it. Feel it within you. Hear the words needed to call it forth. Then you need to offer up a portion of your Ba. Once you have done these things, you can call forth your Ka. But be warned: The larger the Ka, the more Ba that is required.”

“I kinda figured that part.” Marik stated about the warning. “Listen, I need you to buy me some time. Do you think you can summon Slifer?”

Atem appeared offended. “You’re asking if I can summon my own God Ka? What kind of fool question is that?” He focused internally for a second, and as he did dark clouds accompanied by lightning appeared, blotting out the sun. The lion halted his approach, looking skyward.

Ra took notice of the strange weather, and turned his focus towards Atem, scowling in irritation at the interruption. “I know you. You’re the Nameless Pharaoh that the Daughter of Anubis spent millennia wasting her time on. Such dedication is admiral, but foolish.”

Atem opened his eyes, gazing smugly at his rival. “Dedication is never foolish. It means you believe in something or someone. There is nothing wrong with that.”

“So what now, Nameless Pharaoh? You seek to take advantage of my lack of Ka to attack me? How fortuitous of you. I thought a Pharaoh would have better manners than to attack a God.”

Atem continued to stare with his smug expression as the lightning overhead intensified. “You are a God, whereas I am nothing more than a mortal Pharaoh. Surely you can see that I am simply evening the odds.”

“Hmm...I see your point. No matter. Nothing you can summon will be able to stand against me .” Ra stated with confidence.

“We’ll see about that. By the way, it appears you are unaware that I am no longer the Nameless Pharaoh. Allow me to properly introduce myself. I am Atem, son of Akhenamkhanen. And now, it is time for you to meet my Ka.” Atem reached a hand skyward, calling out. “ Force of thunder and destruction, I call you forth from darkened skies! Come to me, Slifer, the Sky Dragon !”

Lightning flashed rapidly and brightly all around the gardens. Above, red coils began to shift between the clouds, slowly descending towards Atem. Ra appeared to panic momentarily until the Ka’s head came into view. Slifer came to rest, hovering above Atem and staring intently at the sun god.

Ra recomposed himself, then smirked, pretending to be unfazed at the sight of the Ka as he began to clap slowly. “Bravo, bravo. That was quite the show. I had forgotten that there was a third God Ka. Personally, I don’t care. That one is hideous. Too... serpentine ….for my liking. So what now Pharaoh Atem? Do you propose we duel in the old way against one another? I can use my little pet in place of a Ka. Maybe I’ll get lucky and you’ll destroy him for me. If not, then both you and your Ka will be destroyed. Either way, I win,” Ra taunted.

“Actually, I’m not your opponent. He is .” Atem nodded his head sideways towards Marik, who had just raised his head from his internal searching, indicating that he was ready.

Ra took one look at the Tomb Keeper and burst into laughter. “ HIM ?! He is something that shouldn’t have existed in the first place, just like the one that sired him. Like both my worthless bastards, he is a mistake that I will eradicate one way or another. He cannot hope to possibly stand against the likes of ME . I. AM. RA. He is nothing but a pathetic mortal. What little of my blood that may flow through his veins will not be enough to protect him.”

Marik smirked smugly, his face matching that of Atem’s. “It might not...but I have something that will.”

“I will indulge your worthless last attempt. It amuses me .” Ra stated, chuckling sadistically.

Marik took a deep breath, then held a steady hand skyward. “ Great Beast of the sky, hear my cry! I give a piece of my soul, O god that sleeps within! Come forth, Winged Dragon of Ra ! ”

A blinding light pierced through the thundering clouds, a large golden orb descending within and coming to rest just above Marik.

Ra’s smug expression quickly transitioned to a mixture of shock and fury. “You…” he seethed. “ You have MY Dragon !?!”

Marik pretended to be casual about the floating golden sphere above him. “Oh, that? Hm...it appears I do. Wonder how I got it? Must have been that weird light that flowed into me when the Pharaoh was revived.”

Ra grit his teeth, his face contorting in rage. “Kill...that... thing ... NOW !” he demanded towards the lion.

Malik’s body resumed its forward advance towards Marik.

Atem leaned towards Marik, speaking so that (hopefully) only he could hear what he had to say. “This was your plan, so what now?”

“Look at the way Malik’s body moves. It’s jarring, like a badly controlled puppet. As a former ‘puppet-master’, I can safely assume that the mind within is fighting hard to regain control. I don’t want to attack him if we can help it. Ra is on edge, which means his focus will be easy to manipulate. We just have to find the right thing to manipulate it with. Once he’s distracted enough, I have an idea of how to break through to Malik.”

“So what do you need me to do?”

Marik thought for a moment. He felt the slither of Apep in the back of his mind. The serpent was worked up about being in the presence of Ra. Marik looked up towards Slifer. Ra hadn’t liked seeing the serpentine dragon.

We can help. We just need permission.

‘ What can you do? And what will it cost me?’

No cost. We would do this just to see the fear in Ra’s eyes up close.

‘ Once again: What can you do?’

Marik felt Apep nudge in indication towards Slifer.

Ask the Pharaoh to borrow his Ka. Only he can relinquish temporary control over to you. We will do the rest.

Marik nodded slightly. “Pharaoh, I need to take control of Slifer.”

Atem looked both confused and slightly appalled at the idea. “You want me to relinquish control of my Ka?”

“Just for a few moments. Ra doesn’t like Slifer’s appearance because it reminds him of Apep. I think there may be a way to use that to our advantage.”

Atem hesitated and groaned, not liking the idea, but reluctantly caved to the request. “Very well. I hope you know what you’re doing. That’s not a duel monster over there. That’s an actual God .”

“I know that, but like Bakura reminded me the other day: This is no different than an actual Shadow Game. The only difference is when our life points hit zero, we actually die. No Shadow Realm...just the Afterlife.”

Atem sighed, closing his eyes and internally ordering his Ka to follow Marik’s command. Marik could feel the immense flow of power immediately upon being granted control over the God Ka.

‘ Alright Apep. Whatever it is you’re going to do, make it quick. As soon as Ra is distracted I’ll make my move over here.’

Marik felt the serpent slither, combining its essence with the God Ka. The eyes of the massive Ka changed, a slitted pupil forming in the center where there had been none. Slifer raised its massive head skyward, roaring loudly before returning its gaze towards Ra.

“ Hello brother, it has been a long time since we last faced one another,” boomed a deep distorted voice that appeared to come from the massive Ka.

Ra’s eyes widened. “ It can’t be…” he stated in shock. “NO! You were imprisoned!”

“ Yes, we were. Such a nice, cozy little prison too. So nice and HOT. It burns us in a way that not even you can. ”

“How is it you are freed!? There’s no way you could have gotten your scales on the third key!”

Slifer boomed with laughter. “We have our ways. Lucky for you, we are not actually free. We are simply...borrowing.”

“Marik! What is going on?! Why is my Ka conversing with Ra?!” Atem questioned in a loud whisper.

“Long story. Can’t talk about it. Just trust that it will work,” Marik replied.

Malik’s hesitantly jarred walk became even more jarring. His eye twitched repeatedly as he erratically shook his head as if trying to dismiss a fly that bothered him. The lion came to a halt before Marik, slowly attempting to raise a clawed hand in preparation to strike while the other clawed hand repeatedly attempted to stop it.

---

Malik had seen from his side the summoning of the two God Ka, and his shock matched that of Ra’s, minus the fury. He had felt the sharp tug of his collar as it choked him, causing him to nearly blackout. Just as quickly as the collar had begun to choke him, it loosened. He gasped for breath, looking towards the floating distorted image to see what had caused Ra to suddenly loosen his grip. He was surprised to hear Slifer talking. Whatever the reason for the God Ka’s sudden linguistic skills, Malik knew that he wouldn’t get another opportunity to break free from Ra’s hold. He tried to feel and take control of his body.

One of his arms and hands responded, the control in that particular limb appearing to be very weak. Ra had probably placed most of his focus in just the one with the intention to strike Marik down. His body had come to a complete stop before the Tomb Keeper. He was running out of time. He needed to regain control of his body now .

Malik saw the smaller Ishtar look upwards, his gaze just as soft and empathetic as his ka-ib ’s had been when she had attempted to help bring him back.

“I can see that you are still fighting in there. That’s good. It means you’re still fighting to protect me and keep me safe. That’s why you left me in the caves, right? You were trying to keep me hidden from Ra,” Marik said, speaking gently like Kat had done.

‘ Marik, you fool! Did you not see what I did to Katrina when she tried this?!’

Malik felt a small surge of renewed control take over. Ra was getting desperate. He could sense it through his collar.

I don’t know HOW, but that thing has somehow not only stolen my Dragon, he has somehow managed to give form to my eternal enemy! YOU WILL DESTROY IT RIGHT THIS INSTANT!

Malik cried out, his mind feeling as though it were fracturing again. “NO! NO! I will NOT do it!”

You will, because I have commanded it!

---

Marik watched as the lion grasped both sides of its massive head, roaring out in agony and stumbling about erratically as it internally fought against the mental control Ra had on it. He knew he had to press on.

“I don’t know what’s going on in there, but I’m sure you can hear me. Keep fighting. You’re not weak. You’re not worthless, or useless, or a mistake . You’re not anything that Ra claims. You are Malik Ishtar, personal Ishtari to Pharaoh Atem and his Queen.” Marik hoped his words were helping the internal mind that struggled. He had seen first-hand Malik’s internal self-struggle, and knew this was not much different. The only real difference was the mind Malik was currently fighting against wasn’t his own.

Malik’s body stopped struggling, his gaze becoming blank and expressionless again. It returned to standing before the Tomb Keeper, staring down with its blank yellow eyes while raising a clawed hand in the air to strike.

Remind him of who he is…

‘ Don’t you think I’ve been trying?!’

The serpent made a sound of irritation.

Remind him of who he is... to you .

Marik’s mind temporarily halted in the moment.

‘ Well, worth a shot. Worst case scenario, he comes back to his senses and kills me just for bringing it up,’ he shrugged internally.

The black clawed hand began its quick descent downward.

Marik raised his hands instinctively to protect himself. “Father, stop!”

He felt himself being lifted off the ground by the neck of his hoodie.

“DON’T CALL ME THAT!!!” Malik half shouted, half roared.

Once the initial shock had faded, Marik found himself smirking smugly. “Welcome back.”

Malik appeared surprised, only now realizing he was in control of his physical faculties again. He scowled, bringing the teen in close to his face. “We’ll talk about this later,” he said bitterly, slightly growling. He lowered Marik close to the ground, dropping him abruptly once he was a few feet away then quickly turning on heel, marching towards Ra. He. Was. Pissed.

Slifer chuckled darkly overhead.

Malik glanced at the God Ka, growling a warning. “I don’t know why you are talking, Ka, but know this: Ra is mine .”

“ By all means Ishtari. We will not interfere. We enjoy seeing the fear in Ra’s eyes, ” the Ka stated.

Malik resumed his pace towards the sun god, his face contorted in murderous rage.

“Back beast! I hold your collar! You obey ME !” Ra shouted in panic.

“Wrong. I obey no one but myself now,” Malik growled.

“Lay a single claw on me and I’ll drag you before the Tribunal!”

“Been there. Done that. Not afraid.”

The sun god took a few steps back, trying to stay out of range of the pissed off lion.

“I AM RA! YOU CANNOT HARM ME! I SIRED YOU!”

Malik lunged forward, barely catching the retreating god by the wesekh around his neck. He lifted Ra off the ground, causing the sun god to drop his spear and the collar he still clutched. Malik brought him in close. “Go after my heir again, and I’ll give you something far greater than a pathetic serpent to fear. Don’t you ever set foot in this sanctuary again.”

Ra struggled, attempting to break free of the lion’s grasp. Unable to do so, he resorted to releasing the chain that held his wesekh together, allowing himself to fall to the ground. He shook with rage at having been bested. He looked at the red Ka glaring down at him, then towards the one that had summoned it.

---

Imhotep bounced back and forth rhythmically, dodging the walls of light that came towards him while simultaneously slashing at the colored blocks that approached. He’d missed a few of the notes, but he didn’t care. This game combined two things he actually enjoyed outside of standard gaming: swordplay and electronic dance music. He was on his third song, with no intention of walking away…that is, until the Shadows whispered to him. He quickly removed the VR headset, shifting his gaze back home where the Shadows had indicated that something was wrong.

“Everything alright?” Yugi questioned, confused at his twin’s abrupt behavior.

Imhotep’s face was contorted in confusion as he appeared to stare off into nowhere. “No...for some reason Ra is at the palace. Shae and the pale guy are both incapacitated, and the Ishtari appears to have Ra in a position of backing down. I see two of the God Ka hovering...but something still seems…. off .”

He continued to look around, following the direction the Shadows were pulling him towards. They showed him Ra looking skyward towards the serpentine Ka, then Ra looking straight forward, his face showing that he was contemplating something. A last ditch effort? Imhotep turned his gaze in the direction that the sun god had, his eyes widening as he quickly looked back at the god. He watched as Ra subtly began to move his hand, his golden weapon beginning to hover off the ground beside the massive black lion that stood over him.

---

Atem’s mind was still processing what had just occurred in less than a fraction of a second. Something gold came hurling towards him, then stopped not far from his body, falling to the ground after it had momentarily hovered in suspense. Ra was bound in dark chains that appeared to continuously constrict about him, trying to strangle the life from the sun god. A dark entity had risen from the ground, the body that appeared to be living Shadow had taken on a familiar form.

“ mau-watu!” the shadowed form growled.

Atem recognized the voice...but at the same time didn’t. It sounded too dark…too full of hatred ...to be Imhotep. The declaration of ‘ I’ll kill you! ’ in the old tongue didn’t help. He watched as the shadowed form held an outstretched fist, twisting it slightly while the dark chains wrapped about Ra reacted in kind.

“ MAU-WATU!” the figure shouted even louder, even more hatred and loathing filling its voice.

Gold and midnight flashed, wrapping itself around the dark entity from behind. “Im, that’s enough,” Kat spoke softly.

The shadowed figure shook and growled, slowly lowering its hand and releasing the sun god from the dark binding. Ra fell to the ground, gasping for air. The dark entity removed itself from Kat’s hold, stepping forward and walking towards Ra, the Shadows retracting from its body. Imhotep came to a stop in front of the god he had attempted to strangle the life out of, staring down in bitterness and loathing.

“Consider yourself lucky that Shae stepped in. Next time I’ll bind you in the Shadows so that it can feed off of your fear for all eternity,” he stated in a dark, even tone.

Ra shook unsteadily as he attempted to rise. He glared towards Marik. “I’ve waited this long for the return of my Ka, what’s a few more decades? In the end, the Winged Dragon will be mine once again.” He took a few steps back, vanishing into a pillar of blinding light.

Imhotep turned away from where the sun god had been standing, looking up at the two god Ka. He focused on Slifer, then turned a quick gaze towards the Tomb Keeper. He walked up to Marik, getting in his face while scowling. “You. Are. Stupid. Retrieve the beast and return Slifer to its master,” he said quietly enough that only Marik could hear him.

Marik suddenly felt both shock and panic. Could Imhotep detect Apep? He subtly nodded, closing his eyes and calling the serpent back. He felt the spine shuddering slither as the serpent coiled itself neatly back into his mind. It was a sensation that he had no intention of getting used to. Simultaneously, he felt the flow of power from Slifer diminish as the God Ka returned to Atem.

Marik stumbled back a step when he reopened his eyes. Imhotep’s face had come even closer to his.

“I won’t tell her, but if she ends up hurt...just keep in mind your striking resemblance to the one I could have easily put in a place of eternal suffering. The Gods themselves are not immune to the Shadows. I alone hold greater power over that place than any other being. Got it?” the dark teen said bitterly.

Marik paled and swallowed hard, nodding that he understood.

“Good.” Imhotep stated.

‘ Snake, you should have warned me that others could sense you!’ Marik internally chastised the serpentine entity.

We were unaware. Perhaps the pieces of our-self within the boy of Shadow alerted him? Regardless of how he knew, he has agreed to keep our secret...for now. We will have to be careful around him.

Marik internally nodded in agreement.

Imhotep turned his attention to Kat, who had stopped not far away and was staring up at the floating golden orb above the Tomb Keeper. She spoke softly in the tongue of the immortals, as if speaking to the orb itself.

“What is she doing?” Imhotep questioned aloud.

“Speaking to the Winged Dragon,” Atem replied. “Did you not know that she has the capability to speak to Ka?”

Imhotep turned his gaze towards Atem, appearing confused. “No. I didn’t. She never told me and I’ve never seen her do it before.”

“Ka are physical manifestations of a piece of our souls. It only makes sense that the Daughter of Anubis can speak directly to those manifestations.”

“Can’t you understand what she’s saying?” Marik questioned, knowing that Imhotep understood the language Kat spoke.

Imhotep looked back towards his mother. “Actually, no. The Godaeshan language is very complex, and only immortals seem to be able to speak and understand it. Probably because it’s a weird combination of several ancient tongues. But what she’s speaking...it’s nothing I’ve ever heard. It sounds more like a song than anything.”

“Because it is,” said Bakura, having finally risen and joining the others. “Music is the language of the soul. Surely she’s at least taught you that much.”

Imhotep glared with a dull expression towards the pale elemental that had reverted back to his human appearance. “Please...put some pants on. I saw more than enough of you last night.”

A tinge of pink formed across Bakura’s cheeks. “R-right. Good idea,” He said, quickly vanishing into his element.

Imhotep then turned his focus back towards Atem, who had a nice shade of pink across his face as well. “Seriously... him ?”

Atem paled slightly. Was he being chastised by his own offspring? “I-it wasn’t…”

Imhotep waved a hand in irritated dismissal. “Whatever. No wonder Shae keeps telling you to fuck-off.” He looked back towards Kat, who was still speaking (singing?) to the orb. “I did what I came here to do. I’m heading back. Kind of left Yugi and the others hangin. Don’t want them to start worrying.” Shadow engulfed his form and he vanished.

Marik looked towards Atem in mild confusion. “That was...weird.”

“I would...have to agree,” Atem replied. “Never thought I would be scolded by my own son...though to be honest, I never thought I would have one to begin with.”

“Yeah, well...seems we’re all strangely connected,” Marik stated, looking back towards his girlfriend.

Atem chuckled, then looked towards his Ka and gave a small nod. Slifer stared back for a brief moment, then ascended into the clouds of lightning above, the clouds vanishing immediately once the God Ka was out of sight.

A strange sound came from overhead. It sounded metallic, like something unlocking. The seams of the golden orb began to split apart, opening and unfolding into the Winged Dragon’s full appearance.

“She unlocked it? How?” Marik wondered out loud.

Kat stepped forward, petting the God Ka that had brought its head down before her. “This way you won’t have to expend more Ba in order to release it in the future. It’s much more useful to you this way.”

“I’m still confused on how you did it. Isn’t the Winged Dragon my Ka now?”

“Ka such as this can change their allegiance at will, as you’ve clearly seen. Technically speaking, it belongs to no one but itself. If Slifer so chooses, it can leave Atem. Clearly it still finds him worthy of being its master.”

“Wait, really?” Marik puzzled, looking towards Atem for verification.

Atem nodded. “That is correct. The God Ka are no ordinary Ka. They were gifted to mankind by the Gods themselves.”

“So then, does that mean Slifer isn’t your actual Ka?”

“That is also correct. My initial Ka takes on an appearance that is similar to the Duel Monster, Black Luster Soldier.”

“And here I was thinking it was Dark Magician, seeing as that was one of your favorite cards,” Marik commented dryly.

Atem chuckled. “No. Though Dark Magician does hold a special place in my heart. It reminds me of a friend I studied magic with in ancient times.”

Marik’s face fell a little. “I still can’t believe no one ever thought to mention that you knew magic,” he said, directing the words ‘thought to mention’ loudly towards his girlfriend.

Kat turned her head, appearing confused at the insinuated accusation. “All the scrolls you’ve studied on Atem and you didn’t know? Looks like someone wasn’t paying attention.”

Marik turned his head in a pout. “Maybe I hated studying those stupid scrolls…”

“Don’t blame you. They were written by the world's biggest nerd,” Kat chuckled. She then turned her focus back towards the Winged Dragon. “Ready to send your new Ka away?”

Marik looked up at the golden entity, still somewhat awed by the fact that it had chosen him of all people. “Yeah, I think so. Not entirely sure how to do it though.”

“Just focus on the energy flow between the two of you. While you can verbally command your Ka, using this flow to impart your will silently is much more beneficial in battle.”

“That makes sense. Can’t let the enemy know your every move.”

“Precisely.”

Marik focused internally like Kat had instructed, silently thanking the Winged Dragon for its presence and stating that it was no longer needed at this time. He felt what could almost be described as a sense of respect and a bow from the God Ka, and though no words were spoken, he knew it had pretty much stated ‘Do not hesitate to call for me should you have need again’. When he opened his eyes, the God Ka had already begun its ascent, vanishing into the brightness of the sun.

Notes:

So a bit of background on how I came up with the concept of Ra in my AU.

When I first saw The Pyramid of Light movie, I loved the idea of Anubis being the bad guy, even though he wasn't THE Anubis in the movie. It got me to thinking, what if the gods weren't as benevolent as people always believed? Queue my OC rewrite and becoming the Daughter of Anubis. Eventually I ended up making Malik and Bakura the unwanted bastard children of Ra. I had seen a fanart years ago with Marik in golden Pharaonic attire (no mask), with a little fluffy 'Winged Dragon of Ra' griffon perched on his shoulder. He looked like a god with a superiority complex. The Winged Dragon has a phoenix mode. Guess who I have been trying to get a Phoenix mount from for years in World of Warcraft? That's right, Kael'thas Sunstrider...who has a massive superiority complex.

So what does this mean? It means I picture Ra as looking like Marik, but with the voice of Kael'thas. The voice fits perfectly. Honestly, Battle City Marik has the same level of cockiness as Kael'thas, so it's not hard to picture.

Final note, just before learning of Takahashi's death, I found myself in a fairly dark place mentally and began writing what was supposed to be a dark Dead Dove, but ended up as a hurt/comfort instead called 'Crazy for You'. It has a somewhat cheesy ending, but I still enjoyed writing it. It was an old bunny that had been floating around since the early days of FFN that finally came in for harvest. It's very centric around Kat and Bakura, but I love it no less.

Chapter 15: Chapters 40-42

Notes:

Bit more back and forth between Egypt and Domino, but this will be the last of it for a while.

TW: Mention of the word 'murder'. Get to learn more about how/why Atem died in this AU.

---

Chapter 40

---

 

Malik stared down at the emerald and citrine wesekh on the ground. For Millennia it had served as his collar, keeping his mind in check. For Millennia he’d been unable to control his shifting properly without its aid. For Millennia he’d been forced to trust others to control him in his shifted state. Yet here he was now, standing shifted, collar-less, and in control of his own mind. The day prior he had fully shifted as well without the need of a tamer, but his collar had still been intact around his neck. He hadn’t thought about it afterwards as his focus had been on several other things that had been happening, but now…

He crouched down and began to pick up the wesekh, halting as several of the gem beads fell from the silver strands that had been woven throughout. His collar had been broken before, but he’d never been able to do something as simple as retrieve it from the ground himself. Why was this time different? How had he been able to break Ra’s hold over him? Even now, how was he still in control over his own mind?

Malik turned his head slightly to the group behind him. He had spent all this time convincing himself that he wasn’t attached to the boy that looked like him. That he didn’t care. That all that mattered was fulfilling a promise to keep the Tiny One safe. He was Ishtari. He was a protector. It’s what he did. It was an easy enough promise to fulfill. But perhaps...there was more to it? Did he feel more than the basic need to fulfill his vow? Could it be that he did care? It was hard to tell. He didn’t feel the same things towards the boy that he felt towards his ka-ib . He didn’t feel the same as he did with Safiya. If anything, the boy constantly vexed him...but not in a bad way. That wasn’t all. Marik had shown true fear towards him the day they had come face-to-face in the park, but over the course of a few days, he no longer showed that same level of fear. If anything, it was the complete opposite. The boy appeared to trust him. The boy constantly tried to understand, and seemed earnest in wanting to learn more, about the one who had sired him.

Sired . Malik hated that word, but what other word was there? He hadn’t ‘made love’ as Katrina would have put it, he had simply done what was necessary to help someone he cared about. The monster she had been married to wanted a true heir of the Ishtar clan... and he’d gotten one . But Malik couldn’t argue that the result hadn’t tugged at his heart the first time he had seen the Tiny One. But the Tiny One was a tiny one no longer. He was now nearly grown...and upon learning his true lineage appeared to want more from Malik than he was certain he could give. What did Malik know about being a ‘father’? His only examples of what a ‘father’ was, was a god that constantly tried to do away with him and a mortal man that had considered him a failure and locked him away in a crumbling tomb. Whenever he heard the word ‘father’, all he could picture were looks of disgust and disappointment and someone that wanted to get rid of their offspring. When Malik looked at the smaller Ishtar, he did not feel those things. He was internally proud of the person Marik had become. The boy refused to do anything but follow his own path. Sure, it had led him down a path of darkness and he stumbled in the beginning, but the boy had picked himself back up and started over again. He had found a way to be true to himself while still following the ways of the Tomb Keeper...not that the role was ever truly needed, but that was a different matter entirely.

Malik rose, rubbing the remains of his collar between his massive thumb and forefinger. He had a decision to make. But would it be the right one? Could he give what was asked of him? Would he be hated if he continued to refuse? He released a held breath, dropping his collar and turning to walk towards the group behind him. As he approached, fear and panic began to set in. He had faced down powerful beings and entire armies without batting an eye, but the idea of becoming more to the younger Ishtar…

Malik shook his head slightly, trying to dismiss his own doubts. He could do this. He was Ishtari. He was The Maahes of Amarna. He was….

Malik came to a stop not far from his ka-ib , staring intently at the boy that had taken hold of her heart and had begun to heal it. The boy stared back. He was waiting. His features indicated that should he be continuously denied proper acceptance, he would continue to press the Ishtari until he got the results he desired.

Marik stood with his arms folded across his chest, staring judgmentally towards the Godaeshan figure before him. “So, are we discussing things now ...or are you going to keep being a coward and avoiding the subject?” he asked sharply.

Malik flattened his ears and scowled. He ignored when his ka-ib called him a coward because he knew she meant it only in jest. The Runt vexed him no matter what, so his use of the word usually fell on deaf ears. Hearing the Tiny One call him a coward though... hurt . Malik didn’t want to admit that Marik was right though. When it came to accepting the idea of being…’ father’ ...he was afraid .

He couldn’t do this. Not now. He wasn’t ready. Malik released another held breath and started towards his wing of the palace so that when he reverted he wouldn’t be standing indecent among the group.

“So when were you going to tell me about Ra?” Marik questioned as Malik walked past.

The lion halted and glanced back, scowling once again. “What’s there to tell? You already know your lineage.”

“That’s not what I meant. I mean, when were you going to tell me that we look exactly alike?” Marik questioned, feeling slightly bitter that this had not been brought up before.

“You don’t,” Malik stated sharply, his scowl deepening.

Marik’s jaw fell in disbelief. “Are you fucking blind?! We have the same face!”

Malik quickly turned, bringing his massive head down to look Marik directly in the eye. “You do not have the same face. Your face doesn’t glare in disappointment and disgust when it looks at me and the Runt. Your face doesn’t show loathing and hatred towards us. Your face is not his . ” He stood upright, glaring down for a moment to make sure his words sank in. Seeing the expression that slowly formed on Marik’s face assured him that they did. Malik turned and resumed his pace towards his quarters, leaving the smaller Ishtar to contemplate further on what he had said.

Marik turned towards Kat, appearing dumbfounded. “Is it really that simple for the three of you to not see Ra when you look at me?”

Kat tilted her head like she usually did. “Of course. You learn to see the differences. Don’t forget, we’ve seen the same faces multiple times over the millennia. They look the same, but they aren’t. Ask Atem. I could always tell if it was him or his host. It was in the way he looked at me.”

Marik turned his gaze towards the Pharaoh, who nodded his head in confirmation. “It was a good thing too. She wasn’t fond of the host I had prior to Yugi.”

“Because Henry was a lecher,” Kat stated bitterly. “He needed to learn to keep his hands to himself.”

The mentioning of hosts reminded Marik of something that had recently been brought to his attention. “Not to change the subject, but I have a question in regards to the years the Pharaoh was...well for lack of a better word... deceased . Was his body always kept here?”

“Yeah, why?” Kat puzzled.

“Well...if he was never in the tomb my clan protected, does that mean the sarcophagus inside is empty? Have the Tomb Keepers been guarding nothing for five-thousand years?”

Kat looked away uncomfortably.

Atem was the one to answer. “She tried many times to tell them, but I’m certain knowing your clan’s views towards her explains why they refused to listen. But the tomb itself is not empty. Katrina may not have trusted your clan to protect my body, but she did trust them to guard over someone who was just as important.”

“Like who?” Marik questioned doubtfully.

Kat turned and walked away, heading back towards the palace, leaving Marik and Atem alone.

Atem sighed sadly. “Someone we both cared deeply for…her more than me. She still harbors a great deal of guilt for what happened in her final hour. I’ve heard the story from Malik and Bakura, but Katrina has refused to tell me herself,” he stated, his head hanging slightly.

Marik waited to see if Atem would add to his answer. Atem motioned a hand towards the bench Kat had been sitting on earlier, indicating that this was a story that was better told while seated. Both made their way to the bench, sitting a reasonable distance from one another.

Atem leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees while clasping his hands together. He took a deep breath, then began the recounting by explaining the events that led up to it.

“As you are undoubtedly now aware, I was in a relationship with Katrina’s twin brother, and my Vizier, Set. That particular relationship had started during the time when Katrina had left Amarna to go become a priestess in Per-Bast. At the time, I didn’t think she was ever coming back. I knew before she left that I had strong feelings for her, but when I began to express them...she ran. During her absence, I became close with Set. We both felt like she just... abandoned us. I trusted him, and eventually we became... more . I elevated him to be my Vizier not long after. Katrina was away for roughly two years. When she came walking back up the steps of the palace…” he paused, a wave of reminiscent emotion overcoming him. “When I saw her for the first time again after so long, I felt so many things . I knew then that I always wanted her by my side. But...I was a bit selfish. I wanted her...but I wasn’t ready to let go of him . I was stupid. When Katrina explained that the only reason she had returned was because it was Malik’s wish to get my blessing for their betrothal, I refused to give it. Instead I confessed my feelings for her openly in hopes she would reconsider and become my Queen. At first she refused, explaining that it wasn’t right for me to take a barren woman for a wife. I brought up, stupidly, that was the purpose of a harem. This only dampened her spirits. Katrina has always been the jealous sort.” Atem chuckled lightly before sighing again and continuing. “In my desperation to have her by my side, I told her that I had no need of a harem. That she was all I would ever need. Unfortunately that was a lie that even I believed at the time. In the moment, I had temporarily forgotten about my relationship with her brother. I pretty much shoved him aside entirely until after Katrina and I were wed, which was probably a month’s time at most. I never brought up my relationship with Set to Katrina, and neither did he. Set loved his sister dearly, and I think he didn’t want to hurt her. Or maybe like me, he was afraid that she would see him differently. I never thought to ask why he hadn’t brought it up to her. For me, things were perfect. I had my Queen, and I had my Vizier. At most, sneaking off to visit Set was simply a minor inconvenience as I tried hard to not make my intentions for my mysterious absences obvious. I see now that was a massive waste of time and effort on my part.”

“Obviously,” Marik stated dryly. “Why are you telling me all of this exactly? I honestly don’t have much interest in your personal romantic life...from back then or now.”

“Because it’s what lead to me...well...dying...or more accurately...murdered,” Atem stated, shrinking sheepishly at the last bit.

Marik stared blankly. “I’ve read about the ‘murder’ part. Though I also kinda figured out on my own that it wasn’t done by Kat.”

Atem smiled slightly. “I’m grateful you could see past that false accusation. The first time I had heard of it I was appalled. According to Katrina, many of the scrolls and tablets that describe that day were destroyed or altered.” He hung his head again. “My death caused quite a bit of chaos in the kingdom. The Ishtari became a splintered faction, most believing a lie, only a few accepting the truth.”

“So then what is the truth?”

Atem sighed in contemplation. “The truth is I encountered something that scared me because I had absolutely no control over the outcome.”

Marik stared in puzzlement. “Excuse me?”

Atem sighed again. “About a month prior to my death, Katrina became extremely ill. I feared I would lose her at any given moment. No amount of praying to the gods helped her. I...felt it was my fault. I wondered if the gods were testing my love for my wife. I wondered if it was my punishment for choosing to keep Set a secret from her. In the end, he saved her. I’m still not certain how, but I didn’t care to ask. Katrina was okay, and that was all that mattered to me. I took my time deciding afterwards on what to do next. I wanted to prevent invoking the wrath of the gods again. One day, I sat down with Set and told him I had made a very difficult choice. That I would no longer shame myself by seeing him in secret...or ever again. My words were poorly chosen...and just as poorly received.”

Marik was appalled at what he had just heard. “You seriously told your secret lover something like that ? Even before I accepted my sexuality, I never even so much as thought something like that. I swear, you just keep adding to the list of reasons why I think you are the dumbest Pharaoh in existence.”

“I won’t claim to have been in the right. What I said...and did...was very stupid. It led to Set becoming furious with me. I think he secretly harbored jealousy towards his sister, and me choosing her over him...along with my poor choice of words, was the thing that made him snap. He attacked me and plunged a dagger into my heart.” Atem unbuttoned his shirt enough to show a faint line on the left side of his chest. “Katrina happened to walk in just as he did it. What happened next I only know from what the others have told me. Apparently neither Malik or Bakura witnessed it themselves, and are only going based off of the evidence as there was no one else present to actually witness any of it. Not even Mkhai saw what happened, which I am grateful for. According to Malik, he was coming down the hall when he heard Katrina scream. When he arrived, both myself and Set were lying on the floor in a pool of blood. Katrina was huddled against the wall holding the shattered remains of the Millennium Pendant, her dress covered in so much red that he thought it had been intentionally dyed that way. He said the only time he’d ever seen the look she held in her eyes at that moment, was on the day her mother had died. As he approached, he said that while it was clear I had only been stabbed the one time, he couldn’t count the number of times it appeared Set had been stabbed. There was only the single dagger between both our bodies. Malik told me that based on the fact that Katrina refuses to speak about the incident, he’s pretty certain she killed Set in a fit of blind rage.”

Marik paled. “She killed her own brother?!”

He couldn't possibly imagine the amount of fury it would take for someone to blindly kill someone as close as a sibling. Sure, he hadn’t treated Odion the best during his first years on the surface, but the idea of killing him? He couldn’t fathom the idea. Even if he had somehow managed to do something like that, which he was extremely grateful the thought had never even crossed his mind, he couldn’t even comprehend the level of guilt he would have felt afterwards.

Atem nodded solemnly. “We’re all in agreement that there is no other explanation. There was no one else present. I know the face of my killer. It was not my wife.”

Marik leaned forward, trying to process the information. “So then...the sarcophagus...it contains her twin brother?”

Atem nodded. “Yes. It was intended for me, but she switched the bodies. I think she wanted him to have the rites that would have been meant for me as a way of apology. As Pharaoh, I would have been welcomed into Duat and escorted through. My place in Aaru was pretty much guaranteed.”

Marik sat quietly, thinking.

“Does she visit him? In the tomb I mean. I know only certain members of the clan have access to it, but I assume she knows how to get in undetected.”

Atem shook his head. “From my understanding, the most she can do is stand outside the entrance. Apparently there is some sort of powerful barrier in place that prevents immortals from entering.”

“Oh. I guess it wouldn’t matter anyway. He’s probably reincarnated at least a half-dozen times by now.”

“Actually, that’s the strange part. He hasn’t,” said Atem, appearing slightly confused. “Bakura told me once that she thinks Anubis may have done something along the lines of imprisoning Set’s soul. He said Anubis denied that claim, and it has already been confirmed that Set had not become a feast for Ammit. He said that Katrina has spent a great deal of time and energy between my times awake searching for the whereabouts of her brother’s soul, and that she has yet to find it. We have both seen people that look and act very much like him, but none have actually been him. Seto Kaiba is a good example. When I think of Yugi’s friends, I can see their original incarnations in my mind. Thinking of Kaiba, however, I don’t see Set.”

“And he’s not an immortal like Kat and the others?”

“No. At least that’s what I’ve been told. Malik and Bakura both state that they have not met a Godaeshan that could possibly be Set.”

Silence hung between the two again as Marik paused to think again.

Atem fidgeted, trying to find a change of topic to fill the awkwardness. “So...you and Malik appear to be in the same boat as Yugi, Imhotep, and I.”

Marik scoffed. “Trust me, it’s not the same boat. You appear to have no problem with the idea. Malik on the other hand is apprehensive at the very thought. Though I think I kinda understand why after some of the things he mentioned earlier, and after seeing the nature of things between him and Ra.”

Atem paused to think. “I guess you’re right that I don’t have a problem with it. Though I might have one of my former hosts to thank for that.”

“How so?”

“My hosts were not always sixteen-year old teenagers,” he stated with a smirk. “Prior to Henry, I had a host named Alexios. He was a politician during the reign of the Roman Empire and was in his mid twenties when he assembled the Millennium Puzzle. By that time he already had several children ranging in age from a few months to 9 years. How do you explain to a small child that their father is host to an ancient spirit? You don’t,” he said with a shrug. “I’ll admit it was a bit awkward at first trying to pretend that I was Alexios with them, but eventually I grew to cherish seeing their faces. I used to catch Katrina watching me play with his children. The look on her face…” Atem smiled softly at the recollection, then quickly became sad. “Whenever she caught me looking back at her, the smile on her face would vanish...and so would she.” He clasped his hands together again and hung his head. “When I was with Henry, I said something horrible to her. It’s the reason Yugi and Imhotep exist. I told her…” He paused, not wanting to admit the reason Kat had felt the need to make a bargain with Anubis. He took in and released a heavy breath, preparing himself to say what needed to be said aloud. “I told her that I wanted to forget everything. That I didn’t want to awaken again until she found a way to produce the heir we needed to end the cycle.”

Marik was staring at him dumbfounded again, shaking his head in disbelief. “Dumbest. Pharaoh. Ever.”

Atem couldn’t help but chuckle lightly at the remark. “I’m kind of starting to agree with you.”

“That makes three of us,” commented a growled voice, accompanied by a cool gust of air.

“You can come out of hiding Bakura. Imhotep is gone,” Marik said loudly, as he was uncertain of the elemental’s exact location.

Bakura coalesced out of thin air not far from where the two were seated, looking cautiously around from behind one of the nearby trees wearing a pair of gray jeans and one of Ryou’s striped tees with an over-shirt. “That kid gives me the creeps. Appearing out of the Shadows like that. It’s unnatural.”

Both Atem and Marik gave mirrored looks of confusion towards the pale elemental.

“What?” Bakura questioned in reply to the strange looks he was receiving.

“You’re a five-thousand year old elemental that can vanish and appear out of thin air...but a kid that can do the same just with the Shadows you find creepy and unnatural ?” Marik commented.

Bakura scowled. “He holds control over the Shadow Realm. That place is creepy on its own. Knowing there is someone with the combined attitudes of Kat and Asshole that runs the show on that place makes it worse.”

Atem glowered towards Bakura. “Please stop referring to me that way.”

Bakura performed a mock bow. “Oh absolutely! Anything for you, ‘Lover’,” he said, his voice dripping heavily with bitter sarcasm.

Atem dropped his head forcibly into his palm. “Never-mind. I think I prefer ‘Asshole’.”

This prompted one of Bakura’s signature smirks along with Marik snrking behind a failed hidden laugh.

Atem groaned in response to both.

Their amusement was cut short by the sounds of crashing coming from Malik’s quarters.

“...should we go check what’s going on?” Marik questioned while looking towards the Ishtari’s bedroom patio where the sounds had been the loudest.

Malik’s hands and head popped up over the patio wall, panic strewn across his face as he appeared to struggle against some unknown entity that was trying to drag him back inside. The section of wall cracked and broke, allowing the unknown to succeed in its attempt as the Ishtari quickly vanished. From the shattered hole in the wall, Kat looked out towards the three faces that stared in perplexion. She smiled brightly and waved before vanishing into the depths of the room.

“Nope.” Bakura replied curtly. “He’s on his own.”

 

---

Chapter 41

---

 

Imhotep’s sudden disappearance worried Yugi. He had mentioned something about Ra being at the palace, and that both Kat and Bakura were, as Imhotep had put it, ‘incapacitated’...whatever that meant. He also mentioned something about Malik having Ra in a position where he was ‘backing down’, leading Yugi to believe there had been some sort of fight. The mentioning of two God Ka present didn’t dissuade from that notion. Imhotep had appeared concerned at any rate, then suddenly went wide-eyed and vanished without a single word.

“Hey, I’m back!” Imhotep stated from behind, causing Yugi to jump.

Yugi placed a hand over his rapidly beating heart. “Don’t do that!” he said a bit more acerbically than intended.

Imhotep shrunk like a scolded child. “Sorry…”

“No...I... I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to say it so harshly,” Yugi said in apology. “But seriously, a little warning...or re-appear in front of me instead of behind me.”

Imhotep shrunk a bit more. “Sorry…again. I guess I’m so used to Shae being able to sense me and Mkhai just knowing because of the implant, that I forgot that others don’t have that same advantage.”

“So what happened? Why did you vanish so suddenly?” Yugi questioned. He was more concerned about what had prompted his twin’s sudden disappearance in the first place.

Imhotep quickly became very angry. “Ra was going to kill our old man! All because he thought…” he stopped suddenly, closing his eyes and clenching his jaw tightly as if he were trying to reign in his emotions. He took a deep breath, appearing a bit calmer. “He wanted to get rid of Slifer, which our father had summoned.”

Yugi paled. Ra... the actual ancient Egyptian god ...had tried to kill Atem? All because he had summoned one of the God Ka? He swallowed hard. “W-why?”

Imhotep took another deep breath before finally opening his eyes. “As much as I would like to tell you the exact details...I can’t.”

“You...can’t?”

Imhotep shook his head.

“Are you bound or something?” Yugi questioned, wondering if maybe his twin couldn’t speak because of some kind of bargain.

“Something like that...” Imhotep replied, folding his arms and looking away. He appeared distant, as though he were facing some sort of internal conflict.

“Okay, then I won’t pry. So I’m assuming that since you’ve returned, everyone is okay?”

Imhotep nodded. “Yeah. Ra should consider himself lucky though. If it hadn’t been for Shae , I would have fed him to the Shadows,” he scoffed bitterly.

“Wait, YOU took on Ra?!” Yugi asked in astonishment. He had no idea his twin was that powerful.

Imhotep looked back to his twin, tilting his head. “Uh...yeah? He’s just another Godaeshan. I’ve spent my whole life learning how to fight against other immortals. It wasn’t that big of a deal.”

“But it was RA !”

“And…?”

“ RA ... the Sun God ...who is supposed to be all-powerful…”

Imhotep still appeared confused. “Do you think a Godaeshan’s rank is somehow connected to their level of strength and power?”

“Um…” Yugi wasn’t sure how to answer that particular question. It just baffled his mind that his twin was able to take on a GOD .

A smirk formed in the corner of Imhotep’s mouth momentarily before he burst into laughter.

Yugi scowled. It wasn’t his fault that he didn’t know how things like this worked in the immortal world. A sudden bitter thought accompanied that feeling, along with the image of who was at fault. He was shocked at himself for even thinking along those lines, and for even feeling that bitterness. He mentally dismissed the idea, trying to focus on the fact that Atem was okay. He let out a sigh, then began walking without warning towards the exit of the arcade.

Imhotep noticed the sudden change in Yugi’s behavior and stopped laughing, then took off after him. “Hey, I didn’t mean to laugh at you like that. It’s not your fault you don’t know these things,” he tried to apologize.

The image of who was at fault reappeared in Yugi’s head again, causing him to stop. ‘ It’s not her fault. She did what she thought was right,’ he tried to reassure himself with his eyes closed. It wasn’t helping. Imhotep had made it obvious that he was a bit jealous of Yugi and Atem’s bond, but Yugi suddenly realized he was a bit jealous of the bond Imhotep had with Kat. Imhotep knew everything about Atem, while Yugi knew next to nothing about Kat outside of what had been shared by others. To top it off, he suddenly realized that what he knew about Atem was only from when Atem didn’t have his memories. He was now a different person. He was now the person Imhotep knew.

Joey and the others had taken notice of Yugi’s sudden strange behavior as well from where they had wandered off to not far away.

“Yug, what’s goin on? You look a bit upset,” Joey stated.

“It’s nothing. I just realized I have a bunch of work to get caught up on is all. I’ll see you tomorrow at school,” he said curtly, then started towards the exit again.

Imhotep looked towards his twin in concern. He then turned to Joey and the others. “Thanks for showing me around today and putting up with me. We’ll have to plan a day where we can maybe do a bit more. Right now I’m kinda worried about Yugi, so I’m gonna make sure he’s okay. See ya around!” he said with a wave to the others before following after his sibling.

---

“Wait up!” Imhotep called out as he got close to Yugi.

Yugi stopped for a brief second, looked back, then continued on his way.

“I said I was sorry. I really didn’t mean to laugh at you. Please...will you just stop !”

Yugi stopped, then looked back at his twin with a bitter scowl. “ What?! ”

Imhotep halted in his tracks, taken aback by Yugi’s sudden harsh tone towards him. “I didn’t mean to upset you. It just came out. I’m really, really sorry.”

Yugi clenched and unclenched his jaw a few times, debating if he wanted to share what he was thinking and feeling.

“You can hit me if it will make you feel better,” Imhotep stated casually, still looking at his twin in concern.

This caught Yugi off-guard. “Why would I…I don’t want to hit you…” he said, appearing slightly disturbed that Imhotep would even think along those lines.

“Why not?” Imhotep questioned, appearing confused. “It always makes me feel better. Shae just punches the wall...or whatever is closest. It happened to be Mkhai once. He wasn’t too happy that he got hit because I pissed her off. Seriously though, if you’re upset with me, you can hit me. Just saying. It won’t hurt. I’m pretty sure if I can take one of Shae’ s hits during training, anything you throw at me will probably just tickle,” he said earnestly.

Yugi rubbed his temple. The weird just seemed to keep getting weirder...and for some reason that was normal . He was already starting to miss when the weirdest things to happen to him were the events of Duelist Kingdom and Battle City. He was actually starting to prefer Shadow Games over...whatever insanity he had been drawn into. Why couldn’t Imhotep have just left things going at their own pace? Bakura would have been the only one drawn to the park, and Yugi could have kept going about life none the wiser to his family tree. He would have had more time to adjust to the idea that the five-thousand year old spirit that was in his head was actually his father, and that his mother was the daughter of a death god. Maybe then he would have been able to form a proper bond with the two of them. Maybe then he wouldn’t suddenly feel so alienated from the one person that he had started to consider his closest friend.

“You know what, you should hit me anyway. I’m certain it will make you feel better, you just don’t know it yet.”

Yugi groaned irritably. “I don’t want to hit you!”

“Then tell me what will make you feel better! I obviously said and did something to upset you, and I want to make up for it!”

“She kept you ! Why not both of us?!” Yugi shouted, his heart feeling heavy and exposed. The corners of his eyes glistened as he attempted to hold back his frustration.

Imhotep obviously hadn’t expected that , and his face showed it. He hung his head. “That’s kinda my fault. She was already having a hard time with me being unable to properly control my magae because I was still too little to even learn how. Mkhai told me that I once accidentally trapped the two of us in the Shadow Realm, and that Shae had to enlist the help of that guy with the Ring to find us. Not long after, I guess they got into an argument about how to keep it from happening again. Supposedly his abilities are similar in nature to my own. She wanted him to stick around and help out, but he told her no because he had his own family to worry about. Then shit happened and he was gone, as well as the Ishtari. She panicked. She didn’t know what to do. Honestly, I think if it weren’t for my abilities, she might have kept the both of us...or she might have just given us both away. I’m not sure. Either way, she felt it was safer for you to be where the Kemetic pantheon wouldn’t look for you. Here in Domino, there are Yokai that she’s made alliances with that have helped in creating extra barriers that keep you out of sight of her enemies. Anubis was only able to show up here the other day because she had summoned an obelisk the day prior.”

Yugi’s scowl and bitterness faded. “I...had no idea. I thought…”

“You thought...what? That she didn’t want you? You have no idea how devastated she was the day you first touched the Puzzle. I think she secretly hoped that it wouldn’t call you. And when you completed it, I saw the look in her eyes. She cried, and not from happiness or joy. She was angry with herself for having made the bargain with Anubis. And the first time our old man showed himself...she was enraged. She destroyed the contents of a whole room before collapsing into tears.”

Yugi hung his head in shame. Why had he felt the way he did? Why had it bothered him so much?

Imhotep appeared to be lost in deep concentration. “If you don’t mind, I have an idea.”

“Um...okay?” Yugi puzzled. He wasn’t even sure what Imhotep had even been thinking about.

Imhotep reached out and placed a hand on his twin’s shoulder, engulfing both in Shadow and transporting them to Yugi’s room. “Wait here a minute.” He then vanished back into the Shadows alone.

Yugi walked over and plopped down onto his bed. His mind felt exhausted. Several long moments had passed and Imhotep still hadn’t returned. Yugi released a heavy sigh then decided it was probably for the best if his twin didn’t return for the day, and began pulling books from his school bag. No sooner had he cracked open the first book, Imhotep re-appeared, holding a stack of what appeared to be old photo albums. He dumped the stack onto the foot of Yugi’s bed, then began searching through them.

Yugi stared in puzzlement.

“Mkhai chronicles everything . It can get a bit annoying at times, but for the most part he’s just always there in the background,” Imhotep stated, not even looking up from his searching. “I thought maybe we could go over some of the pictures he’s taken and that way you can learn more about Shae . Then at some point I can tell you everything I saw in the Memory Core...if you want to hear about it that is. I have no problem skipping... certain things .”

Yugi slowly closed his textbook while still looking at his twin. Imhotep had somehow understood his deeper internal conflict. Did Imhotep feel the same? Or had something similar happened where he could feel his twin’s emotions like when Yugi had heard his thoughts?

Imhotep appeared to have found the album he was searching for and plopped down on the bed, then motioned for Yugi to join him. Yugi did so without hesitation.

Imhotep pointed to a picture of two very bald infants with different skin tones in the arms of a very exhausted looking Kat. “Look, it’s us! Bet you can’t tell who is who,” he said sarcastically.

Yugi couldn’t help but stifle a laugh. “Are you sure that’s us? Those two are missing a certain identifying feature of ours.”

“I know, right?!”

Imhotep pointed to another picture, both infants had the faintest hint of blond that had begun to appear on their foreheads. They appeared to be sleeping peacefully with the arm of the tiny elemental wrapped protectively around the two of them as she slept, the one with the lighter skin tone closest to her body. There was another picture next to it that appeared to be taken just a few moments later. A sapphire eye peeked irritably towards the camera. Another photo showed the moment just after that one, with a golden hand covering most of the camera lens.

“I see what you mean by he can get a bit annoying,” Yugi laughed in reference to what Imhotep had said about their uncle.

“Yeah, Shae isn’t a morning person to begin with, and having a camera shoved in her face less than a week after giving birth to twins probably didn’t help her mood.”

Imhotep continued to point towards more photos, explaining as best he could the context of each. Yugi smiled and laughed at some of the more entertaining ones, like the photo of Kat chasing a stark naked toddler Imhotep through the palace halls. His heart was filled with emotions he couldn’t describe with others, like the photo of Kat laying on her back across Imhotep’s bed with her head hanging backwards over the edge while she looked casually towards something off-camera, meanwhile a young Imhotep sat with focused concentration beside her. The controllers in their hands indicated that they were playing some sort of game together. It made him wonder if this was something they could have had together as well? Maybe there was still the possibility? As Imhotep turned the pages through the albums, he could slowly make out the change in demeanor Imhotep had described in their mother.

They had gone through several albums at this point. Each seemed to mark a different year. In the earlier albums, she had appeared...well...motherly. Her eyes were often soft when looking down at her children. He saw the shift immediately though when he suddenly stopped appearing beside Imhotep. Her eyes looked sad for the longest time. He picked up one the albums they had skimmed through earlier, opening it to a random page. There was a photo of his twin proudly showing her a drawing he had made when he was around five. Imhotep explained that the drawing in the photo was of him in Yugi’s shadow. The first picture in the grouping showed her reaction of being that of the usual adult, smiling and being curious about the picture. The next she appeared concerned. Then she appeared upset. Little Imhotep’s face changed as well. It went from proud, to confused, then to tears with the picture hanging loosely in one hand with his free arm across his eyes. The following photo showed Kat holding Imhotep tightly in an attempt to comfort him, tears of her own streaming down her face.

“That was how she found out I had been sneaking around in your shadow. She was equally concerned that I had been spending so much time in the Shadow Realm, and that I had been following you. She was worried that I might accidentally lead Anubis to you, or that I would become another victim of the Shadows. She began my magae training the very next day. Before that, everything I did was purely instinct,” Imhotep said quietly, his gaze cast elsewhere even though he was staring down at the group of photos.

Yugi stared at the pictures. They told him far more than what Imhotep ever could. There was so much emotion in them. What had begun as a normal parent-child interaction, had quickly turned into something that could only happen in their world. The world he was now a part of. Yugi felt bad for internally complaining about having been forcefully drug into this new way of life. It was all his twin had ever known. Little ‘normal’ things, like Imhotep drawing a picture of the two of them together from the only perspective he knew, was quickly overshadowed by the danger that surrounded it.

He closed the album. “Thanks for showing me these. It really helped a lot,” Yugi said with a small smile. His heart was still a bit heavy, but not like it had been. He understood things a bit better than before. He still felt a bit of jealousy and bitterness, but he was able to cast both aside easily.

Imhotep looked over, a bit relieved. “You can keep these here if you want. I don’t think anyone will miss them right at the moment.”

Yugi shook his head. “No, that’s okay. I’ve seen enough for now. Besides, I know where to find them if I change my mind.”

“Okay. Just so you know, there’s home videos in the archives too if you ever want to watch any. Quite a few of the old ones too that you have to watch on a projector if you want to see what she was like before we were around.”

“Good to know. Maybe I’ll take a look at them one day,” Yugi said, smiling earnestly. “Are you planning on staying here again, or are you heading home?” he questioned, wondering if Imhotep would be leaving.

Imhotep looked upwards at nothing in particular. “It’s kinda nice being out and about. It’s a bit much...but I think I can get used to it. However ...I think the Tomb Keeper is due to come back later. Not sure how we would work the sleeping arrangement.”

“You don’t have the same sleep schedule as us, so you can always go watch TV downstairs. I’m certain by the time you’re ready for bed, Marik and I will be just getting up for school. Then you can use my bed until I get home from school,” Yugi suggested.

“I dunno. I’ll think about it. But if you’re worried about me leaving right this second, I have no problem sticking around. I can always help with your homework.”

“Thanks for that by the way! Really saved me the embarrassment of showing up today without it,” Yugi said in reference to the work his twin had done on his behalf.

“Eh, it wasn’t that big of a deal. Figured since it was my fault that you had to stick around for our old man’s little ‘Welcome back’, it was the least I could do. Plus sitting around got boring. I thought about leaving... but remembered what I saw back home…” Imhotep commented, scrunching his nose up in mild disgust at the last bit.

“Do I dare ask?”

“I’d prefer it if you didn’t. I’ve seen some messed up shit...but that… ” Imhotep shuddered. “I can’t believe Shae allowed that of all things. I mean...they really don’t like one another. They’ve never liked one another.” Imhotep paused for a moment, appearing to recall something. His face fell at whatever had entered his mind. “Correction, our old man would never willingly admit to what he thought when he saw him .”

Yugi’s face fell as well, but for a different reason. “I don’t want to...but now I gotta…” he groaned, really not wanting to know what Imhotep was talking about, but simultaneously needing to know.

Imhotep groaned at the idea of mentioning what he saw. “Okay, but you didn’t hear it from me, got it?”

Yugi nodded.

“You know the pale guy with the Ring?”

“ No …” Yugi said in a low tone, quickly picking up on the context of what Imhotep had seen based on his mentioning earlier of ‘ had a drunken romp with’ .

“Yeah.”

“Oh, you’ve gotta be kidding…”

“I don’t think even Shae ’s sick sense of humor could come up with that .”

The mental image Yugi conjured up made him facepalm. “How?!”

“A lot of wine was involved.”

Yugi gestured in confusion, trying to figure out how the hell drunk Atem and drunk Bakura could even end up in that kind of a position. His mind was beyond baffled. “Wait...what did you mean when you said Atem would never admit to what he ‘thought’ whenever he saw Bakura?”

Imhotep began to fidget with his fingers. “Remember when I told you I saw, uh…certain things in his memories…”

Yugi stared, waiting for Imhotep to continue.

“ Well ...I might have been able to hear a few of the things he thought too…”

“Such as…?”

“Such as, as much as he found a certain Thief King annoying...he thought...um...that he was kinda... attractive … ”

Yugi stared blankly. “Did he just want to have sex with everything that moved or something?!” he questioned irritably. It kinda bothered him to know he had a horny Pharaoh in his head, and was kinda glad that Atem not having his memories apparently helped him refrain from doing certain things while in control of Yugi’s body.

“No….he wasn’t as bad as Zeus. He at least had standards,” Imhotep commented with a chuckle. “He just had a thing for attitudes and well-toned bodies. The Tomb Keeper should consider himself lucky. If Shae hadn’t gotten to him first, our old man probably would have considered adding him to the list of broken hearts.”

Yugi rolled his eyes and walked back over to his desk, opening his textbook back up. “Why did I bother even asking?”

“Because curiosity got the better of you?” Imhotep commented.

“I think from now on when it comes to Atem, I’ll just ignore the part of my brain that wants to know more about him. I still can’t believe I walked around this whole time with a horny pervert in my head,” Yugi said, still vexed at the idea.

Imhotep shrugged. “Like I said before, it was commonplace in those times. He was Pharaoh. It was well within his right to do whatever he wanted. You can’t blame him for being like that when it’s how he was raised. He did learn some modesty over the millennia from his other hosts...but deep down, he is what he is.”

“It’s still a bit gross to think about,” Yugi stated, trying to change the focus in his mind from pervert Atem to the equations on the page in front of him.

“Maybe, but he’s also our old man. We’re supposed to find it gross.”

Yugi leaned back in his chair in exasperation, bringing his hands up and covering his face. “How is it you don’t seem bothered by any of it though?!”

“Because I’ve seen it enough times unintentionally that I’m pretty much desensitized to it,” Imhotep replied dryly.

Yugi groaned. “Whatever…” He returned to looking at his textbook. “I’m going to try to not think about that kind of stuff and focus on...ugh... derivatives . I don’t even know why I need to learn this stuff. When am I ever going to use it?”

“Good question. Honestly, you don’t need to get a job after you graduate. We’re pretty much set financially for...well…forever. Buuut ...if you really wanted to pursue some type of career, depending on what it was, you might need it.”

“Well, I had hoped to maybe create and develop a new game someday…” Yugi trailed off.

“Really! That would be awesome! What kind? Online RPG? Fighting? Oh, maybe something like DnD! No, wait...something like WoW, but with Duel Monsters!” Imhotep rambled excitedly.

Yugi couldn’t help but chuckle. “I’m not really sure to be honest. There are so many possibilities. I have a few ideas in mind, but nothing really jumps out at the moment. I’m certain in time though, I’ll think of something. Until then, all I can do is try to get good grades and graduate High School. Maybe by that time, I’ll have something more concrete in mind.”

“Sounds like a good idea. I’ll be honest, I would love to see you create a game that would give Kaiba a good run. And if you need an alpha tester, just know I’m an excellent candidate...so long as it’s not a card game because...well…” Imhotep trailed off, the unsaid already obvious to both.

Yugi’s face lit up as an idea...no... the idea came to mind. “What if I don’t create a new game? What if I help develop some kind of new technology that allows everyone , even people like you, to be able to play games like Duel Monsters?”

Imhotep’s eyes went wide in wonder. “That...would be….awesome…” he said, his mind completely blown away at the thought of being able to actually play games like Duel Monsters without unintentionally cheating. His face lit up in a wicked smile as a new thought entered his mind. “Then we could see who’s the real King of Games.”

 

---

Chapter 42

---

 

Several minutes had passed since Marik, Atem, and Bakura had watched Malik curiously get dragged away by the tiny flame elemental.

Bakura groaned loudly, irritated that they still hadn’t left yet. He had lit a cigarette and was puffing away while continuously checking the time on his phone.

“Bakura, I’m very confused as to why a ‘wind elemental’ would be smoking,” Marik commented.

Bakura glanced curiously towards the Tomb Keeper. “What’s there to be confused about?”

“Isn’t it kinda...I dunno...a bit ironic? You’re the wind, but you purposely burn and inhale something that’s supposed to be bad for both the body and air.”

“I’m an elemental, not fucking Gaia. I simply have the ability to manipulate the wind and become one with it as needed. Besides, this is pure tobacco. None of that shit that’s full of added chemicals.”

“And it’s not an issue with your ‘new’ body?” Marik questioned with a raised brow.

Bakura frowned. “Nope. Ryou picked up the habit just after Duelist Kingdom. I may have run him a bit too ragged and he needed an outlet. He tried cutting, but I intervened. I wasn’t entirely heartless, even in my fucked up mental state.”

“But you let him smoke?”

Bakura walked over and rapped his knuckles lightly on Marik’s head a few times. “ Hello ? Have you met me ? I’m not exactly a great role model.”

“Obviously,” Marik stated, shooing Bakura away and straightening his hair.

Bakura checked the time on his phone again. “I swear if I’m not getting fitted by something with a designer label in the next hour or so, heads are gonna roll….literally. What is that crazy girlfriend of yours doing???”

“I don’t know, why don’t you go look?” Marik casually suggested.

Bakura scrunched up his nose, appearing slightly appalled by the idea. “Nuh-uh. She was doing that weird overly-happy smile thing. If she senses me peeking, she’ll kick my ass.”

“I don’t get why the two of you are so afraid of her,” Marik said, slightly confused. “She’s smaller than the both of you.”

Bakura stared blankly for a long second before bursting into laughter. “Tomb Keeper, physical size has nothing to do with it. Believe it or not, if she had gone head-to-head with Mal earlier, he’s the one that would have ended up with a splitting headache, not me.”

“And she didn’t because...”Marik puzzled with outstretched hands, waiting for an explanation.

“Because she knew the idiot wasn’t in control. Honestly, she’ll kick my ass no question, but she babies Mal all the fuckin time. Probably because she knows that he’ll do anything for her. It’s just how they’ve always been,” he replied, flicking away his cigarette butt.

“That may have been my fault,” Atem interjected.

“No shit. Everything has always been your fault,” Bakura commented with his usual growl.

Atem scowled.

“Don’t give me that look. How many people died because of you ? How many lives have been fucked up because of you ? Let’s just say I need a few extra bodies to count them all on hands and feet. Hell, even the Tomb Keeper suffered because of you. ” Bakura stated sharply.

“Thank you for reminding me of all the blood and suffering on my hands. I know that while I didn’t hold the blade in my hand, they all died and suffered because of me ,” Atem said bitterly.

Marik placed his face in his hands, groaning as he drug them down in irritation. “Would it be possible for the two of you to just forget all the messed up stuff from the past and just...I don’t know...start over? You guys give me a headache with all your bellyaching about who’s at fault for what.”

Bakura got in Marik’s face. “Look at me. Look. At. Me . This face...it’s not mine . I’m just trapped underneath it. If the fuck-face over there had just opened his yap about one thing and kept it closed for another, no one would have had to die and we wouldn’t be here. We might have just grown old and died naturally. Godaeshan descendants only Awaken when they die of unnatural causes. There have been many that lived and aged and died normally. We weren’t so lucky because of Mister ‘I’m Pharaoh so I think I can just say and do whoever and whatever I fucking please without repercussion’.”

“Bakura, you fell off a cliff. How is that my fault?” Atem questioned boredly.

“If the Ishtari hadn’t become divided, they wouldn’t have chased me into that sandstorm and I wouldn’t have rode my horse over the edge while running from them,” Bakura replied bitterly.

“Maybe you shouldn’t have stolen whatever it was you stole,” Atem commented dryly.

Bakura scowled. “I was stealing the Book of the Dead for your beloved wifey so she could see if there was a spell that might help bring your stupid-ass back. Sorry, I thought I was being helpful,” he said in a mocked apology.

Atem appeared surprised to hear this. “Oh…” he said, hanging his head in embarrassment.

“Wait, you know how he died?” Marik asked towards Atem.

Atem sighed in exasperation, scowling slightly. “Yes. My ‘wifey’ told me,” he stated, mocking Bakura’s use of the word.

“Well, that’s two Awakenings figured out. One to go,” Marik stated.

“Mal told you?” Bakura puzzled, surprised that the Ishtari had mentioned it to the younger Ishtar.

“Yeah. He was trying to reassure me when he noticed how uncomfortable I got in the elevator. He mentioned that he has a love-hate relationship with his element.”

Bakura made a gesture that conveyed ‘figures’. “Sounds like something he would do. Honestly, we all kinda have that weird love-hate relationship with our elements. He got buried beneath the earth. I fell because I was trying to outrun the wind. And Kat...well…” He paused, unsure if it was a wise idea to tell Marik that particular tale.

“I think it’s best if we left that story up to her,” Atem stated.

“She won’t even talk with you about it, what makes you think she’ll talk to the Tomb Keeper?” Bakura scoffed.

Atem scowled. “It’s not our story to tell.”

Bakura closed his eyes and groaned irritably. “Yet you told him about Set…”

“How did you-”

“I was fucking there, hiding behind the damned tree!” Bakura interrupted, his eyes flashing with anger. “You know, she isn’t the only one that still feels the pain of his loss. I stopped blaming you for Ama-shae , but Set is most definitely on you .”

Atem hung his head dejectedly. Bakura wasn’t wrong, and both of them knew it.

“Um...should I come back?” questioned Mkhai, who had casually approached the group.

Bakura glared suspiciously towards Kat’s reclusive sibling. He knew Mkhai rarely showed himself unless he wanted something. “Whatever it is you came out here to ask, my answer is ‘No’.”

Mkhai’s face fell into a pout. “But it would really help in learning more about us…”

“No…”

“But-”

“NO! End of story. I’m not getting one of those stupid things shoved into my brain!” Bakura shouted loudly. Mkhai had been pestering him since he’d re-Awakened. Kat’s sibling wanted to put some sort of implant in his head for ‘data collection and research purposes’.

Mkhai’s shoulders and gaze fell for a moment, then he glanced off to the side towards Atem and Marik. He quickly perked back up and grinned wide. “Heeeyyy...would you be willing t-”

“No.” Atem interrupted sharply, his arms folded while glaring in irritation. Based on Bakura's words, and what Mkhai had mentioned a few days prior, he already knew what his younger half-sibling was about to ask.

“Aw c’mon! You won’t even notice it!”

“I’m not like you. So how would it even be beneficial?”

“I’m not like anyone to be honest,” Mkhai stated with a small pout. “I’ve compared as much as I can between Sis and I, and I can’t find enough of a common link that explains...well... me. That must mean that there’s something about Akhenamkhanen that we didn’t know. Maybe he was of Godaeshan descent? O-or maybe there’s something else?” He clasped his hands together and held them outward, pleading. “Please??? I found something with Imhotep, but it’s not enough to really determine anything. I need someone that’s closer genetically, and you’re the only other option,” he begged.

Atem lowered his head and pinched the bridge of his nose while he groaned irritably. “Mkhai, I’m not exactly amenable to the idea of you putting a piece of modern technology into my head. You’ve already shown proof that you tend to abuse its original intended purpose.”

Mkhai crossed his arms and looked down in a scowling pout. “Have you no recollection of the type of person my sister is?”

“Trust me, I am well aware of the type of person Katrina is. Even without memory of her I quickly learned the type of person she is. She apparently delights in reminding me,” Atem scoffed bitterly.

“And do you think she let me cram a piece of modern technology into her brain?”

Atem looked up at his younger sibling in a mixture of astonishment and horror. “You forced it on her???”

Mkhai gestured with his hands as though they were a set of scales teetering back and forth while appearing slightly nervous. “ Forced is a very subjective term. Was she incapacitated? Yes. Did she threaten me?...also yes. Is she still pissed about it? Most likely. Has it helped in any way and has she come to accept it? Yes and... I think so ?” he squeaked out the last bit.

Atem was flabbergasted. “You...I don’t…” He stood quickly, gesturing in rapid confusion over how stupid Mkhai had been. After a long moment of random gesturing, he took a deep breath to compose himself. “That was stupid of you, and I know you know it,” he chastised.

“Yeeesss... but ...hear me out…keep in mind that if I was capable of incapacitating an elemental , that means doing the same to you would be child’s play.”

Atem couldn’t believe what he had just heard come from Mkhai’s mouth. “Was that a threat ? Towards me ?” he asked, his voice a mixture of warning and irritation.

Mkhai stared at him with a dull expression. “You make it sound as though it’s a foreign concept.”

“The answer is ‘No’. I’m not participating in your little experiments. I highly doubt our father was a living God. He’s dead. I was there when he was wrapped and placed in his sarcophagus. I was there when he and his Ishtari were placed inside his tomb. You won’t find the answers you are looking for with me. ” Atem stated sharply.

Mkhai stood up straight, his arms folded across his chest again as he glared down at his half-sibling. “ Fine . You seem to think you know everything . But I assure you, you don’t. I’ve seen things that would make the improbable, probable.” He then glanced in Marik’s direction, his soured expression quickly becoming a devilish grin. “At least there’s one person here who will become a ‘willing’ participant in my research.”

“I don’t think so,” Marik stated dryly.

Mkhai leaned in close so only Marik could hear him. “Oh, I think so . Shall I bring up last night’s surveillance footage of the kitchen?”

Marik paled.

“What? You didn’t realize you were being watched? I have chronicled everything since the day my sister became an immortal. Cameras have made things far easier for me. Nothing happens on these grounds that I don’t know about. Nothing . And hearing your conversation with my dear sister’s ‘ Isfet ’ has finally shed new light on a few things.”

Marik audibly gulped. “W-why would you be interested in me? I’m not anything special.”

Mkhai’s devilish grin widened. “Wrong... you are of Godaeshan descent. You have begun to display certain... unique traits . You might help me figure out what specifically is required for an Awakening. I can watch and compare your Awakening to Imhotep’s. He already had magae before he Awakened, but you don’t. There is so much potential to be had just from studying you.”

“Wait a second, I have no intention of ‘Awakening’,” Marik said nervously as he rose and took a step away from his girlfriend’s crazy half-sibling.

“Relax, I don’t plan on forcing it,” Mkhai stated with a gesture of dismissal. “I know some people think it can be avoided, but I think it’s one of those preordained things, like fate.”

“And if I refuse?”

“My sister gets to see the footage of last night. If you think she was upset this morning, wait until she sees the video.”

Marik groaned irritably. “You’re worse than her ‘ Isfet’ .”

“So, how’s this weekend work for you?” Mkhai asked with a casual grin. “I’m sure I can work you in before weekly raid.”

“Whatever…” Marik grumbled irritably.

Loud, rapid tapping could be heard coming down the hall of the palace towards the entrance of the gardens, distracting the group from Mkhai’s attempts at gathering ‘test subjects’. Kat appeared seconds later, apparently running from something or someone as she grinned devilishly while looking back over her shoulder. She came to a quick stop by the group, fished out her phone and held it towards where she had emerged from.

“Kura, you’re going to want proof,” she giggled.

Bakura quickly took out his phone and held it in the same direction, Mkhai doing the same with his data-pad.

“You too,” she said while lightly nudging Marik with her elbow, her smile still devilish.

He did the same as the others, not certain what to expect.

“ Ka-ib , I swear if you show anyone that photo, I’ll-”

Malik came rushing forth from the entrance, stopping quickly just after as he saw the group of devices pointed in his direction. He had barely finished registering the reason for why they were all pointed in his direction when they all clicked simultaneously.

The group was seeing the results of the crashing and panicked look from earlier. Kat had somehow wrangled Malik into a pair of fitted black jeans and matching belt, along with a deep wine colored button-up that had the top three buttons left undone. The sleeves had been rolled up to the three-quarter mark as well. Around his neck was a simple gold chain. But that wasn’t what caught everyone’s attention. The tiny elemental had somehow managed to tie Malik’s wild mane into a spiky ponytail and clipped his bangs back on top of his head with several bobby-pins.

Malik’s face and shoulders fell as he realized he had been led into a trap. “Not a single word from any of you...” he warned, his eyes narrowed in irritation.

Bakura skipped forward and tempted fate by batting his eyelashes up at the Ishtari. “Awww….but you’re so freaking cuuuute…”

Malik grabbed Bakura by the face and shoved him away. “Go get fucked by the Pharaoh again.”

Bakura scoffed. “Next time it’ll be him that gets fucked…” he mumbled loudly under his breath.

Several puzzled faces quickly looked in his direction.

“What?” he questioned to the curious glares.

“Uh, Kura...you didn’t exactly say that as quietly as you thought you did…” Kat stated, her eyes a bit wide with surprise.

A tinge of pink formed across his pale cheeks. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” he said, pretending to be clueless about the words he had mumbled.

“Bakura, I could hear you clearly all the way over here,” Atem stated, looking slightly appalled, his face covered in the same shade of pink as the pale elemental.

Bakura’s face fell. “Oh…” He quickly steeled his features and became defensive. “Well, I didn’t mean it how you’re all thinking! I didn’t mean I was going to be the one doing it! So stop thinking about the two of us fucking you sick, perverted fucks!”

Kat mirrored his skip from just a few moments before, circling around him while singing. “Kura and A-tem, sitting in a tree...F-U-C-”

“Finish that lyric and I’ll break every bone in the ‘C’ part of your neck,” Bakura interrupted with a growled warning.

Kat stopped, looking up at him with a bitter pout. “Meanie.”

“I’m over this bullshit already. See you in Rome,” Bakura growled again, vanishing into his element.

Kat appeared puzzled, then looked towards Malik. “Too far?”

Malik shrugged. “Who knows with the Runt. He’s always angry about something.”

Kat nodded and shrugged in agreement. “True.” She then redirected her attention back over towards Marik and Atem, taking note of the latter trying to hide his face behind a single palm. “Welcome to the modern era Ibib . No more perks of being able to do stupid shit without the it being brought up over and over again,” she commented with a taunting grin.

“I think you should have just let him kill me earlier...” Atem stated. “It would have been a kinder fate.”

Kat skipped back over towards him, hooking her arm into his. “Sorry, no kind fates here. Only eternal suffering,” she said, continuing to grin. She turned her gaze towards her half-sibling, giving him a questioning glare. “Mkhai, you do realize you’re out in the daylight. Aren’t you worried you’ll burst into flames?” she said sarcastically.

“Ha, ha, very funny,” Mkhai stated unenthusiastically towards the ‘vampire in the sun’ related joke. “Actually, I was trying to see if I could get some more data subjects... buuuut , no one seems too willing to help. Well, no one except your little Ra boyfriend,” he said with a smirk.

Kat glanced over towards Marik. “How ‘willing’ of a ‘volunteer’ were you?” she questioned suspiciously.

“Not very…” he replied unenthusiastically.

Kat glared at her brother. "Is that so…" She let go of Atem's arm, balling her fists as she began marching towards her half-sibling.Mkhai, sensing he was in danger, held his data-pad up in a threatening manner, a finger hovering near its center. "Come any closer and I'll blast 'Baby Shark' on repeat..." he threatened nervously.

"Do it and I'll shove that device so far sideways up your ass, that Kura will have to gut you like a fish to get it out," Kat warned.

Mkhai paled, then appeared to make a few internal calculations as to whether her threat was physically possible.

Kat came to a stop not far from Mkhai, folding her arms across her chest while scowling bitterly. “I assure you, whether you think it’s physically possible or not, I will make it happen that way.”

“But-”

Kat’s scowl intensified, daring him to try his luck.

Mkhai groaned and sighed heavily. “ Fine . You win.” He glared bitterly towards the Tomb Keeper, which caused Marik to swallow hard and wonder if he had just fucked up. Mkhai sauntered off, presumably returning to sit back in front of his myriad of computer screens, muttering the word ‘bitch’ loud enough for Kat to hear as he did.

Kat took a deep breath, then returned to the three that still remained. “Do I dare ask how he managed to coerce you into ‘volunteering’ in the first place?” she questioned in a slightly bitter tone towards Marik.

He glanced away nervously, debating if he should try to lie his way out of the situation, but thought better of it. “He brought up that he knows about my conversation with your Isfet ,” he replied, still looking away. He braced himself, uncertain as to how his girlfriend would react to the news that there was a loophole for her to learn the details of the bargain he had struck.

Kat stared, slightly perplexed for a moment, then shrugged. “Oh. Well, if he tries to blackmail you again, just remind him that his sister is a flame elemental and that Lego’s melt at around 105 degrees celsius,” she said with a small grin.

Marik stared blankly, completely baffled.

“What?” she questioned to his perplexed stare. “Don’t forget, I tried to keep Atem’s memories withheld longer than necessary because I was trying to delay the result of a bargain. I know better than to go snooping around and trying to root out something that isn’t yet ready to be known. You said it’s less than a year. I think I can live without knowing that long,” she stated casually.

Marik didn’t have the words to express the relief he felt hearing Kat say that, so he settled on showing her by quickly reaching out and embracing her tightly. She leaned into the gesture, wrapping her arms around him in a comforting manner. When they pulled apart, he looked down, his eyes full of admiration. “Thank you. I promise, I will tell you everything when I am finally able to. You have my word.”

She stood on her tip-toes and placed a light kiss on his cheek. “Oh, I know you will. And I’m not going to let you forget that promise either,” she said with a threatening grin.

Marik swallowed hard, slightly fearing his girlfriend.

“So,” Kat began. “I think we should get going. We won’t have much time in the Colosseum before it opens if we keep delaying. I hope you won’t mind, but I’m going to be taking Atem. You’ll be going with Mal. I swear it’s not like last night where I’m trying to give the two of you time to get to know one another better. I just know how... shocking ...it can be when seeing someplace for the first time after a few centuries. Once I’m certain Atem is handling the changes okay, I’ll return to your side.”

Marik nodded. “Okay. I think I can manage. Besides, maybe this will force Malik to face the conversation he keeps trying to avoid with me.”

Kat chuckled. “Good luck with that.” She then lowered her voice so that only Marik could hear. “Small suggestion: Maybe find something else to call him? The word ‘father’ doesn’t exactly conjure up anything good for the three of us. It’s the reason we refer to them as our ‘Sire’. It distances us from the cold reality that we were never supposed to be. We are accidents of circumstance. The only difference between my sire and theirs, is that mine openly wishes for me to take his place. I am viewed as ‘worthy of succeeding my predecessor’, they are not.”

“That’s a bit fucked up,” Marik stated, slightly appalled at the fact that the Gods apparently only recognized their offspring based on whether they deemed them ‘worthy’ or not. “But I’ll keep your suggestion in mind,” he added.

Kat nodded. “Good,” she said as she patted his chest lightly before walking away. She re-hooked her arm in with Atem’s, then the two vanished in a vortex of fire.

Notes:

So if you recall before, after Bakura and Atem had their little drunken night of fun, I said I wasn't certain if it was a one-time or going to be a permanent pairing...yeah...I decided I liked the idea of a slowburn Hateshipping in the background. Once again, thanks to the Evil Knievel leap that a certain someone made just because they only read the first two chapters and said 'Hey, Yami was the first to notice Bakura. They will totally kiss!' and my brain did that 'Now how would that work?' thing.

 

Last chapter of Egypt! We finally go to Rome next chapter! Buuuut...you'll have to wait a bit. I really wanted to avoid a break, but I am burning both ends of the candle right now and there wasn't much of a middle to start with. Not only has my mental and emotional health taken a hit, my physical health is reminding me that I am very much human. I need to step back from something for a short period, and this is one of the few things that as much as I am committed to finishing, can be placed on the back burner for a period of time. I'm still going to be writing. A lot will start happening once we arrive in Rome, so I promise the wait will be worth it.

Hiatus return date I am estimating September 24th. Was going to shoot for the 3rd, but that is my Mom's death-date, and with my Grandfather's passing this year, I am finding certain dates triggering massive depressive and anxiety episodes. I thought I was passed that stage, but apparently those dates have become an issue for me again.

Chapter 16: Chapters 43-45

Notes:

I'm back, as promised! Huge shout-out to my sister for becoming my 'unofficial' beta/editor! You can thank her for all the wonderful descriptions of Rome as she has actually been there!

---

Chapter 43

---

Before Atem could react to his former wife quickly taking his arm in hers again, the two were engulfed in a vortex of fire. His body reacted instinctively, trying to shield itself from the quick burst of heat that surrounded the two of them. Just as quickly as the blaze had appeared, it vanished, but the scenery had changed.

It took him a long second to recognize the remains of the ancient architecture. The last time he had seen the Colosseum, it was fully intact, covered in floral arrangements with a brightly colored velarium angled down around the outer edge to keep the sun off the spectators below. Now it looked like any other ancient landmark in this era, the obvious effects of time showing. The wooden floor had long since rotted away, exposing the network of tunnels that ran below. Scaffolding and railings had been put in place for the safety of the vast number of visitors the landmark received daily. When Bakura and Kat had spoken repeatedly of visiting Rome, Atem had pictured something else entirely. He had pictured flowing chiffon and bright colors, along with the heavy scent of flowers and perfumes in the air. Where were all the gold decorations? Floral arrangements hanging everywhere? Where were all the people that scurried about preparing for the day’s events?

Right now none of that was present. Right now, he was being forcefully reminded that the world had changed in his absence.

“Are you okay?” Kat asked in concern.

Atem hadn’t even realized that his breathing had become shallow and fast paced, or that his eyes were opened as wide as possible.

“Why are we here?” he asked quietly, his voice slightly quivering. He’d never panicked like this before, and wasn’t certain why it was happening now.

“We’re mostly here for Mal, but if you would rather wait elsewhere-”

“No. I-it’s okay. I just need a moment is all.”

Kat led him over to where the Emperor of Rome would have sat in ancient times, then offered for him to sit, which he did hesitantly. One of his former hosts, Alexios, had sat not far from this spot many times. It felt odd to actually be sitting in this spot though. The view wasn’t even the same, especially since the arena floor was no longer in place. Atem felt uncomfortable here, and found himself quickly getting up from his seat and walking over to another one not far off to the side of the Emperor’s box. This was better. Even with the modern view, this spot felt right.

Kat came to sit beside him, staring out over the opening in the middle as she did. “You’re not Alexios.”

“I know. But this...helps.”

The two sat in silence and watched as Malik walked towards the opening, jumping down into the pit below. Marik looked down from above, appearing uncertain if he should be following or just wait up top.

“I’ll be back shortly,” Kat said quietly. She rose and walked over towards the Tomb Keeper, placing her hand around his waist and jumping down with him. The look on Marik’s face showed he was definitely not prepared for the jump.

Atem continued to watch as they vanished into the outer ring of tunnels, leaving him alone. He kind of preferred this. It gave him time to adjust to the striking change in scenery. A cool gust of wind made him frown though, as he quickly realized that his former wife wouldn’t have left him completely unguarded.

“Go away,” he said acerbically towards the pale elemental that was undoubtedly nearby.

“Trust me, not my idea,” Bakura growled as he re-appeared, standing not far away with his arms folded across his chest as he looked out across the arena.

Silence lingered bitterly between them for several minutes before Atem spoke up.

“How do you do it?” he questioned.

Bakura glanced off to the side towards him, appearing both annoyed and perplexed by the question. “How do I do what exactly?”

“Handle the changes. Seeing the same places, but not.”

The elemental appeared slightly shocked. “Oh.” He looked back out over the arena, concentrating on trying to find the right words. “I guess at first we all kinda had a hard time with it. Like when we first left Amarna for about a century. When we returned, we were all in a state of shock and denial. To us, it only felt like a few years had passed. I think we just gradually became numb to the world around us after that. We stopped looking at what had changed, instead trying to focus on what was still the same. Easier said than done, though. That’s the problem with time. It constantly changes things. Being something that doesn’t…” He trailed off, his mind focused elsewhere.

“So what you’re saying is that it will eventually become easier?”

Bakura hung his head and looked away. “Weren’t you listening. It doesn’t get easier. You simply become numb. Those two things are vastly different from one another.”

Atem sighed and hung his head as well. He didn’t want to become numb to the world around him, but he didn’t want to feel...this...every time he came across something in the modern era that had vastly changed from what he remembered.

“It’s part of the reason we come here,” Bakura said quietly. “Mostly Mal. He comes to pay his respects to the fallen. He can tell you the names of most, and more. He can tell you their preferred weapon of choice, the stories they told of their homelands, if they had families, and even if they had earned their freedom or died here in this very arena. While this place may have changed, it’s still here.”

“I see,” Atem said dejectedly. Hearing this hadn’t helped him one bit. This place was still here, but Alexios was not. He had been a good man, and had died for nothing.

A melodic voice echoed from the tunnels below, filling the entirety of the Colosseum with song.

Bakura appeared to perk up, smiling softly at the sound.

“Is that...Katrina?” Atem questioned curiously.

Bakura closed his eyes and nodded before opening them again. “It’s a song for the departed. There are spirits that still linger here, either because they refuse to cross over or because they still feel they are unworthy. Whatever their reasoning, we try our best to help them. Her song is a reminder that they have not been forgotten. Mal has vowed to return here yearly until all have crossed over. Obviously, he missed a few years.”

Atem was silent for a few moments before he spoke again. “Have all my former hosts crossed over?”

Bakura quickly turned his head, surprised to see the extreme state of dejection that had taken hold of the Pharaoh.

“I’m…not certain. I’ll admit, I’ve never stuck around for the resurrection attempts. Kat would know. I can only assume she would have made certain they had.”

Atem’s head hung even lower. “Yes, I suppose she would have.”

Seeing Atem like this made Bakura a bit uncomfortable, especially after recent events. He felt...strange. Like he should care. He grumbled internally at the idea. Atem was the reason that the person he cared most for had suffered so much emotional trauma over the millennia. He deserved to suffer as she had. He deserved to feel the weight of so many unnecessary deaths that had been a direct result of his selfishness.

Kat’s song had come to an end, causing the arena to become eerily silent now that her melody no longer filled it.

“I hope you’re ready to see how much the rest of Rome has changed,” Bakura stated, looking back towards the arena’s center.

Atem lifted his head, glancing slightly towards Bakura. “I don’t really have a choice, now do I?” he said in a slightly acerbic tone.

“You always have a choice. If you don’t want to see it, simply close your eyes.” Bakura stated, smirking slightly in his usual devilish manner.

Atem scowled.

The other two elementals emerged from the tunnels, chatting away while the Tomb Keeper trailed behind looking a bit shocked.

“I wonder what happened down there? Marik looks as if he’s seen a ghost,” Atem commented towards the Tomb Keeper’s expression.

Bakura chuckled. “He probably saw several. There were probably many that had decided in our absence that it was time to move on. Kat’s song would have called them forth, and they would have expressed their gratitude at our remembrance before crossing over.”

“I see. So her song has a similar effect as when she speaks to Ka, correct?”

Bakura nodded. “Pretty much. It allows them to appear in the physical realm temporarily.” He chuckled a bit as though he had just thought of something. “Ryou would have loved seeing her in some of our battles. Imagine standing opposed a tiny woman with a slaughtered army laying at her feet, then out of nowhere she begins singing and the battlefield suddenly comes alive with the spirits of the recently fallen. He would have lost his mind,” he said, smiling slightly in amusement at the thought.

Atem couldn’t help but smirk, recalling the boy’s love of Graveyard and Occult type duel monsters. “I imagine he’s probably a bit jealous that his current role doesn’t offer that ability.”

“I assure you, he’s having the time of his life. Ancient magic, essentially being considered a Death aspect, being able to fly...yeah, I can say with certainty he probably feels at home,” Bakura stated, still smiling while watching the group make their way up the makeshift stairs out of the tunnels.

Seeing Bakura appear...happy...was a strange thing for Atem. Not that the thief never smiled, in fact he smiled more than Atem cared to admit, but it was usually his devilish smirk. Seeing him smile like this...Atem was certain this was a side he kept reserved for very few to see. He was also certain that Bakura had never intended for him to see this part of him. He usually did an excellent job at keeping his true feelings buried and hidden, but for some reason he had been slipping as of late. Did it have something to do with the fact that Ryou had given up his body so that Bakura could be his own person again?

Bakura caught Atem staring, his smile quickly souring as he replaced his façade, scowling as he often did, then refocusing his gaze on the approaching group.

“Ready to go?” Kat questioned.

Atem stood, then nodded.

“It’s about damn time,” Bakura growled irritably. He had slipped, allowing the Pharaoh to see something that he had allowed not even a handful of others to see. The Pharaoh had seen his weakness. He could not...would not...allow it to happen again.

Kat motioned for Bakura to lead the way, and for Atem to follow. Both did so, with Kat following behind with her arm hooked in Marik’s, Malik following a short distance back as they made their way out of the Colosseum and into the Roman Forum...or what remained of it.

There was nothing but ruins remaining of the once bustling city center. White columns stood erect against the still breaking day. The cobblestone streets had become worn and uneven, the earth beneath them buckling.

Atem took a deep breath, trying to remain calm. He tried to do as Bakura had suggested. He tried to focus, and recall where the broken path they followed would lead them. Having the memory of what used to be here not as far back a memory as he thought it would be, helped. He was able to see the ruins for what they had once been, and he was slightly grateful that what little remained had withstood the test of time. He was certain in another century or two they would be gone, but for now, they were still here.

---

The group had followed Bakura, who appeared to know exactly where they were going, for several minutes as they made their way back to modern civilization. It was another several minutes before he began to turn down a particular side-street. Kat came to a halt as he did. He took notice and stopped as well, turning around to face her.

“Why did you stop?” he questioned in slight irritation.

“They added something new down this street. We should go the other way,” Kat stated, her voice quiet with a hint of warning.

“The other way is much longer, and involves a lot of backtracking. We’ve already wasted half the fucking morning between waiting on Asshole to get up and then Ra making an appearance, not to mention our little pit-stop at the Colosseum. If you want to take the other way, fine. I’ll just go on ahead,” he growled. He then began walking down the side-road.

“Kura, wait!” she called out in a slight panic.

Bakura turned and narrowed his eyes at her. “What is it?!”

Kat lowered her head, contemplating something. “We’ll go with you,” she said with a small sigh of reluctance.

Bakura rolled his eyes, then resumed his walking.

“Habibty, is everything okay? Why would you want to avoid this road simply because something was added?” Marik questioned his girlfriend in concern.

Kat appeared distant as they continued walking. “You’ll see...”

They were more than halfway down the side-street when Bakura froze in his steps, his eyes wide as he began to noticeably shake. He turned his head slightly, glaring out of the corner of a widened eye towards the tiny flame elemental. “You should have been more insistent on taking the long way. Why didn’t you mention this before we left? You knew we would be coming this way,” he said bitterly, his voice quivering as much as his body was.

“I’m sorry. It slipped my mind. I only just remembered,” Kat replied, looking away.

“I bet.”

“I don’t get it? What’s down here that you would want to avoid?” Atem puzzled.

“Something that triggers an unwelcome memory. It doesn’t matter at this point. We’ll just continue. The quicker we get to our destination, the quicker I can put that memory back where it belongs.” Bakura returned his focus to the road before them, hesitantly taking a few steps forward.

“Kura, don’t…” Kat said, appearing concerned.

“It’s fine. I’ll make it.”

Kat released Marik’s arm, rushing forth and placing her arms around the pale elemental from behind. “Please, let’s just go the other way,” she begged.

Bakura forcefully removed the tiny elemental wrapped around him, then proceeded to march forth at a quick pace.

Both Atem and Marik stared in puzzlement.

“Ka-ib, I’ll take these two on ahead. You should go after him,” Malik stated.

“We’re out in the open…” Kat said, sounding torn.

“I’ll take them between the buildings.” Malik released a heavy breath. “I’ve never been as close with the Runt as you have, but even I don’t like seeing him in that state.”

Kat hung her head, nodding. “Okay. I’ll try to get him out of there as quickly as possible.”

Malik gave a single curt nod, then motioned for the other two to follow. Both glanced back over their shoulder to see the tiny elemental take off quickly after Bakura, neither certain of what was going on. The Ishtari led them to a narrow alley, then placed a firm grip on both their shoulders, encasing them in a sphere of stone, which then vanished into the earth below.

---

Atem had traveled long distances with Kat before through her element, but he had never experienced this form of travel with the other two elementals. Being trapped in a dark sphere made of earth, he found, was something he had no desire to ever do again. When the ball fell away, revealing an entirely new scene, he was relieved. Looking over, he realized he wasn’t the only one. He had forgotten about Marik’s fear of the dark and enclosed spaces due to spending the majority of his life in the caves under Egypt. The Tomb Keeper had his eyes closed tightly, shaking slightly. Malik removed his hands from their shoulders and took a step back, giving them the time they needed to adjust.

Marik took a deep, calming breath, then opened his eyes. “I swear, that is something I will never get used to,” he said aloud, more to himself than to those in his presence.

Malik let out a small chuckle. “I’ve been doing it for five-thousand years, and it’s still something I’m not used to. I prefer just dispersing into sand particles and becoming one with the earth.”

“Given a choice, I think I would prefer the same,” Marik stated in mild annoyance. “So what exactly was going on back there?”

Malik looked off to the side. “I’m not certain if I should say. Bakura and I have never really seen eye-to-eye on most things, but there are certain things even I feel must be respected on his behalf.”

“Can you at least explain why Katrina wished for us to avoid going down that street?” Atem questioned. “She said something new had been added.”

Malik looked off in the direction they had presumably been a few moments before. “I’m surprised the Runt couldn’t smell it. The second ka-ib mentioned we should avoid that street, I smelled it. Usually he’s the one that picks up on scents before we do. I’m starting to think there is something off with him.”

“Smell? I get that he’s some kind of canine, but what does smell have to do with why you would want to avoid an entire street?” Marik puzzled.

Malik continued to look off into the distance. “Katrina mentioned that there was something new. I could tell by the smell alone that it was a crematorium. The scent of death and burning flesh is unmistakable.”

“I’m certain it’s not as big of a deal as you and Katrina make it out to be. I seem to recall many stories about rescuing people from burning villages, being out on open battlefields where there were blazing fires and dead everywhere, not to mention all the funerary pyres you have undoubtedly attended across the millennia,” Atem stated, wondering why the scent of death and burning flesh would even bother someone like Bakura.

Malik turned a hardened gaze towards Atem. “The Runt has always been momentarily useless in the face of a burning village. He became disoriented on those battlefields. And he avoids funerary pyres entirely. All for good reason.”

“It has to do with the village he came from, doesn’t it?” Marik questioned. He recalled Bakura mentioning that the village he was originally from was burned down by Ra.

“It does.” Malik affirmed. “Though I will not go into the details. I’m certain you can figure out on your own now why Katrina wished for him to turn back.”

“It’s similar to my fear of enclosed spaces,” Marik commented.

Malik nodded. “Speaking of, you appear to be doing much better with that.”

“Not really. I just remind myself that I’m not alone in that fear.”

Malik appeared surprised by this statement, causing him to stare in slight awe down at the smaller Ishtar for a moment, before looking away uncomfortably.

The fast paced clip-clop of hooves on smooth cobblestone drew the attention of the group. A large black horse, with a long mane that was similar in texture and appearance to that of the flame elemental approached. On its back was a pale figure with long white hair, his face buried into the mane of the steed. Sitting behind Bakura was Kat, one arm wrapped around him, the other holding tight to the horse’s mane.

Kat tugged slightly on the mane, causing the horse to slow to a stop before the group. She then dismounted, making sure to keep a hand on the pale elemental the entire time as though she were trying to keep him from falling. She then began speaking to him in a foreign tongue.

Atem drew his brows together and curled his nose slightly in confusion. “Is she speaking Akkadian? I thought it was a dead language?”

Malik scowled slightly. “Technically, so is Kemetic. But yes. It’s his native tongue. Were you not paying attention to what Ra referred to him as?”

Atem glanced towards the Ishtari from the corner of his eye. “Honestly, no I wasn’t. I was busy trying to comprehend what was taking place.”

Marik looked in confusion towards Atem. “You can understand the Akkadian language?”

Atem returned his gaze towards his former wife and Bakura. “Vaguely. I may have ignored my Akkadian studies. I never felt it was that important of a lesson seeing as there were few that remained by the time I was born.”

Marik’s face fell. “Wonderful. I studied my ass off to serve a Pharaoh that skipped class.”

“I didn’t-...okay...maybe I skipped out on a few of my lessons...but it was her fault,” Atem stated defensibly, pointing in Kat’s direction.

Kat ignored the accusation towards her, instead focusing on her friend. Bakura still had his face buried in her steed’s mane, his pale knuckles made even paler by the grip he held on it.

“Are you ready to dismount?” she asked quietly in his native tongue. Whenever he got like this, he reverted back to Akkadian, just as she often would revert back to her odd mixture of Kemetic and her mother’s native Gaelic.

Bakura slowly turned his head, a single glazed over ash-violet eye peeking from beneath a curtain of white. His body was still shaking, but he nodded slightly, loosening his fingers and slowly sliding down with the other elemental’s aid. He collapsed to the ground on his knees, grateful that Kat had quickly taken him in her embrace, helping to keep his face hidden from the others. He leaned his forehead into her chest as she drew him in protectively, just like she had when they had first met.

She had seen the state he was in back then, and said nothing. She had simply embraced him and held him until he was ready. She had led him to a tub and washed the ash from his skin. She had covered him in oils to help drive away that smell that clung to his tiny body. She was the reason he had pressed on in life. Then he came along. He caused her to spend less time with him and Set. He angered Pharaoh, and was useless in stopping Ama-shae’s beheading. He caused her to leave Amarna, where she became betrothed to another. It was all his fault.

Bakura’s shaking had stopped, his body becoming tense. He lifted his gaze, staring hard in the direction of the person he would have loved nothing more than to go completely primal on and tear apart. He would have loved to feel the life fade from the Pharaoh’s body as he held a tightly clenched jaw on his neck. To taste the metallic crimson within. To enjoy every bite as he tore flesh from bone. To see if the marrow of a Pharaoh was sweeter than that of any other he’d had the pleasure of devouring.

Atem hadn’t seen his face, but he had still seen the state he was in, and had undoubtedly been informed as to the reasoning behind it. ‘You should count yourself lucky, Pharaoh,’ he internally spat the word. He wanted to at least punch the face that continued to stare in his direction, but knew that at this time he was incapable of holding back his full strength. ‘The only reason you are not already dead again is because of her.”

Bakura took a deep breath, then forced himself to rise. Atem had seen his weakness a second time today. He internally vowed that he would not allow it to happen a third time.

Kat stood along with him, and feeling confident that he was better, walked over to the head of her steed. She stroked the long muzzle, placing her forehead on its nose in a gesture of affection towards it.

“You really thought it was necessary to summon Akasa?” he questioned irritably.

“How else was I supposed to get you out of there? Mkhai would have had a conniption if I went full Godaeshan or elemental in the middle of public. Akasa at least can be dismissed as probably being nearby,” she replied.

“Akasa? That’s Akasa???” Atem questioned in mild disbelief, pointing at the large black horse.

Kat giggled slightly, turning her gaze towards Atem while still stroking Akasa’s muzzle. “Of course it is.”

Atem appeared puzzled. “But...how?”

Marik was even more confused than Atem, holding out a finger of pause towards his girlfriend. “Before you answer that, who’s Akasa???”

Kat giggled again. “Akasa is the mare you see standing here. She was a betrothal gift from Atem.”

Marik stared blankly for a long moment. “Huh? Wait, there are immortal animals too???” he continued to puzzle.

This provoked a snicker from Bakura and a chuckle from Malik, meanwhile both Marik and Atem were still completely confused.

“No,” Kat said, still giggling in amusement. “I infused her with my Ka. She and I are bonded.”

Marik looked to Atem, who shrugged as he was just as clueless.

Kat chuckled and sighed, then spoke quietly in Kemetic to the mare, stepping back a few steps after.

The black mare suddenly began to paw at the ground beneath it. It reared up on its hind legs, neighing loudly. Its midnight coat took on a bluish hue, and its mane and tale burst into flames. Wings of fire erupted from between its shoulders as its now fiery fore-hooves came crashing back down onto the cobblestone.

Kat stepped towards her Ka, the Firewing Pegasus pressing its muzzle back into its mistress’ hand.

“Does it make more sense now?” Kat questioned the two faces that stared in shock and amazement.

Atem stared in disbelief, then shook his head as though he wasn’t certain he had actually witnessed what he had. “How is it I never knew about this?” he puzzled.

“Because you were an arrogant fool that didn’t care to pay attention,” Kat replied, her voice tinged with a hint of bitterness.

“Uhhh...question? Your horse just turned into a fiery pegasus. I thought you were trying to hide the whole magic thing?” Marik puzzled.

“Oh, it’s okay,” Kat replied with a smile. “We’re in a Godaeshan district. There are wards that help hide our magic here. To anyone watching from a distance that doesn’t have Godaeshan blood, they would have only seen Akasa rearing up. They wouldn’t see her current appearance.”

Marik shook his head slowly. “The rules of magic are confusing,” he stated.

Bakura rolled his eyes, then began to walk away.

“Kura, where are you going?” Kat questioned the pale elemental.

“I’m leaving you to play with your pony. I’m going to go see Remus,” Bakura replied with a curt wave of dismissal.

“Wait up!” Kat called out. She stroked the mare’s muzzle one last time, then patted it a few times on the neck. It looked at her for a moment, then turned and trotted away, vanishing into a familiar vortex of fire. Kat then took off after Bakura again, jumping up on his back, which caused him to nearly lose his balance. He audibly groaned, his shoulders expressing his exasperation, then relented into hiking the tiny elemental further up and carrying her piggy-back.

Marik was a bit puzzled at being left behind again, but hearing his girlfriend’s laughter and seeing the smile on her face made him smile fondly. She appeared happy. He’d seen her smile plenty of times, but this particular smile was different. It was joyful and fun. He imagined this was the version of Kat that Atem had known in ancient times. She had probably smiled like that often in their time. No wonder Atem seemed reluctant to let her go. Seeing Kat smile like that made Marik cringe internally at the idea of possibly having to face a day where he might have to do the same.

He suddenly began to wonder about something. Kat was eternally sixteen, he however, would not always be so young. He was still physically aging. How many years would pass before she would leave him because of this? If things continued the way they were currently between them, would she consider staying by his side until he took his last breath? Would he even want her to see him like that? Would he want to be her new source of pain and sadness? Marik thought back to something Mkhai had said. ‘You have begun to display certain...unique traits.’

Marik pushed the dark thoughts from his head, placing a mental reminder to speak to Mkhai in private at a later time. Right now he wanted to spend his time enjoying life beside the tiny flame elemental. Life was far more interesting with her around, and even with the bad parts that he had encountered, he realized he still enjoyed every minute of it.

 

 

---

Chapter 44

---

Atem stared fondly at his former wife as he and Marik followed her and Bakura. She was smiling that smile. His heart tugged at the memories that smile invoked. Days spent riding side-by-side outside of the palace walls, trying to outrun their Ishtari to have a moment that was entirely their own. Playing simple games of hide-and-seek in the garden. Of her running away after she and Bakura had pulled some sort of prank on him, with him chasing after to exact some form of payback. He missed those days.

He wouldn’t deny that, regardless of his reluctant agreement to let her go, he still longed to hold her in his arms. His heart ached immensely each time he was forced to watch her give her affections to someone that was not him. Internally, he wanted nothing more than to fight for her. To prove that he was still worthy of her love. But she had made it clear that was not what she wanted.

Atem’s head hung low as he began walking behind the pair up ahead. Kat still had Akasa, but for some reason he had never realized it before. Why was that? He tried to think back. He recalled seeing her on horseback many times with his various hosts, only realizing now that it had been the same black Friesian mare that had been originally gifted to him by a foreign guest. How could he have not noticed something so plainly obvious? The answer was right there in front of him: He had never questioned. He hadn’t even bothered to really notice. It was simply a horse to him, nothing more. He had never realized that it was something else that she held onto. Something else she favored because of him. He might have been in the early drunk stages the day before, but he still vaguely recalled the fact that everything that he knew about her revolved around him. He began to wonder how much of the woman riding on the thief’s back was just her.

“Pharaoh?”

Marik’s voice pulled Atem from his thoughts. He glanced over to see a look of mild concern on the Tomb Keeper’s face.

“I’m fine. Just thinking,” Atem replied to Marik’s apparent concern.

Marik appeared doubtful, but didn’t question. “If you say so. I can imagine Rome isn’t what you remember.”

“No, it’s not, but the initial shock has passed.” Atem cast his gaze downward. “Thank you for your concern by the way, though I am uncertain why you would express it considering the nature of things between us.”

Marik glanced over towards Atem. “It’s obvious you regret some of the things you’ve done. If anyone understands regret, it’s me. Besides, it’s not my place to judge you for your past.” He looked forward, smiling softly at the sight of his girlfriend attempting to cheer up her friend, who appeared to become more irritated by the second, by offering to buy him lavish gifts. “Kat was concerned about how you would react to seeing this place for the first time after so long. I think if she weren’t more worried about trying to keep Bakura distracted from his own painful memories, she would be the one asking you if you were okay. I have nothing against you personally Pharaoh, I’m just not fond of the way you’ve handled things since being revived. Even so, that doesn’t mean I won’t express concern when it’s obvious there’s something eating at you,” he stated earnestly.

Atem looked at Marik in mild surprise while he spoke. “I-...thank you. I mean it.” He looked forward again to where Bakura had temporarily stopped to bicker with the tiny elemental on his back before continuing on his way. He smiled softly, letting out a small chuckle of amusement. “I had forgotten how much they liked to purposely irritate one another. It’s always been such an odd notion to me.”

Marik couldn’t help but chuckle as well. “Knowing the both of them, it makes sense. They are like siblings after all.”

“That may be so, but I’m certain even you have seen that they do not view their relationship in the same light that you view the relationship between you and Odion,” Atem stated with a hint of caution, the smile on his face becoming serious.

“Yes, Bakura’s suggestiveness towards her, plus the fact that she told me to my face that she had gone to him for ‘relief’ the other day, I am well aware of how they view one another. But I also look at it this way: They’ve had five-thousand years to form something more, yet they didn’t...and they still haven’t. Kat went to him the other day, and for whatever reason, he refused her. Do I harbor a bit of jealousy towards their current relationship dynamic? Yes. Is there anything I can really do about it? No. I won’t ask her to change things between them. It wouldn’t be right. Besides, look at them: Do you really think I have to worry about Bakura taking her from me?” he questioned with a dull expression across his face while motioning towards the pair ahead of them.

Bakura had grown tired of whatever Kat vexed him with, resorting to shrugging her forcefully off his back, causing her to land harshly on her backside in the street. A string of rapid Kemetic cursing flew from Kat’s mouth, accompanied by her shaking a fist towards the elemental that had sauntered off and left her behind. She stood quickly, took off at a running pace, then decked Bakura in the back of the head, causing him to fall forward on his knees.

“Fucking bitch! That hurt!”

“Good! Serves you right!”

The three figures that had been following all groaned in unison.

“I don’t wanna know,” Marik commented unenthusiastically at the spectacle that had begun to unfold.

Bakura was back up on his feet, his nose nearly touching Kat’s as the two stared off against one another.

“I said I was fucking sorry! I fucking forgot! I could have been a bitch and just let you deal with that shit on your own!”

“Maybe you fucking should have! I don’t need you jumping to my fucking rescue every fucking time it happens! I don’t get why you care enough to even bother! You shove me aside any other fucking time!”

“When did I shove you aside?!”

“Back when we were kids for starters! You shoved me aside for that fucking asshole! Then you shoved me aside for fucking Mal! And now you’re doing again with the fucking Tomb Keeper!”

Kat pulled her face back from his, clearly shocked.

Atem leaned in towards Marik, speaking quietly. “You were saying?”

“Shut up,” Marik scowled, speaking quietly in return. “I’m still not worried.”

Kat hung her head slightly, averting her gaze from the one that still stared bitterly towards her. “I didn’t realize you felt that way. I didn’t mean to make you feel as though I pushed you aside. It seems I’ve done that with a lot of people though,” she said in a near whisper. “I did it with Set too, and look how that turned out.”

The bitterness on Bakura’s face quickly faded, his expression softening. “Stop blaming yourself for Set. That’s not your fault.”

“You weren’t there!” she shouted, her eyes flashing with the bitterness she felt towards herself. “You didn’t see what-…” Kat looked down at her palms, her eyes widening as she began to shake. “You didn’t see it….you weren’t there….no one…was……there…” she said quietly in a panicked voice. She tightly closed her eyes, grasping at her head as tears began to stream down her face.

Bakura’s eyes went wide with fear and panic, turning quickly towards the others. “Mal! Get them away from here!”

He had barely finished his words when Kat inhaled a lungful of air...and screamed.

Marik had heard that scream before. It was exactly the same as the one from the memory he had been drug into. It made his heart constrict, as if he could feel the pain of the one the scream came from.

A blazing inferno burst forth from where the tiny elemental had been standing. Bakura quickly vanished and reappeared beside the others, trying to escape being caught up in the flames. The inferno grew...and grew...and grew. The street was now filled with flames that danced dangerously close to the buildings on either side, and was spreading at an alarming rate towards the group.

“It’s times like this, I wish we knew someone with control over water…” Bakura stated nervously, his eyes staring fearfully towards the reds, oranges, and yellows that danced and stretched, reaching outwards to take hold of anything and everything within its grasp.

As the blaze continued its dangerous pace towards them and the nearby buildings, a light rain began to fall. It seared and sizzled as it came into contact with the fire below, but it helped contain the fire’s spread.

Bakura looked skyward, wondering what god they were in good enough with that would have been kind enough to offer them aid in the form of rain.

Atem looked skyward as well. He felt something familiar with the droplets that fell from the sky. He subconsciously placed the tips of his fingers lightly to his chest, right where the scar from Set’s dagger was located. A deep, sorrowful ache filled his chest. If he had shed a tear from the pain he suddenly felt, it had been hidden by the rain that fell on his face.

The flames slowly died down, leaving behind only the flame elemental standing in the streets. She stood tall, her eyes closed as the rain washed over her. Kat never knew why, but the rain always calmed her. It always felt as though the rain itself was embracing her, saying things to her in a language she rarely heard anymore.

Atem noticed something out of the corner of his eye and turned his head to look. There was a side-alley off to his left, and in its shadows stood what appeared to be a large white dog. Atem squinted his eyes, trying to see it better. The ‘dog’ was mottled with scars that could be seen where the fur no longer grew due to the trauma the flesh had received. The creature narrowed its eyes at Atem. Emerald green eyes that Atem felt he recognized. No...he didn’t feel it. He knew he recognized them. The beast smirked knowingly, then vanished in a flurry of...snow? A shadow moved just off to the side of where the ‘dog’ had been. Atem turned, wanting to take a closer look. The shadow suddenly came alive, flying at him. He brought his hands up instinctively to protect his face. The shadow battered its wings against his raised arms, then flew upwards, taking on the form of a raven as Atem watched its ascent. The bird circled overhead, calling out an unmistakable 'kraa', the rain letting up simultaneously, vanishing as quickly as it had appeared.

“A raven? That is not a good omen,” Malik commented in regards to the black bird above.

“What do you mean?” Marik questioned.

“Ravens are seen as tricksters and omens of death,” Malik replied.

The bird circled once more before flying away.

Bakura had taken to looking skyward at the bird as well before it had flown off. “You forgot to mention that they also symbolize metamorphosis and transformation, that they are able to deliver messages from beyond time and space, and that they can also be guides; leading those who are lost to a place where they can be found.”

Malik looked at the other elemental, scowling in disagreement. “Ravens bring nothing but bad luck. Every time one appeared before a Colosseum match, we knew it meant someone was fated to die that day.”

“You have your opinions of them, I have mine. I have yet to encounter anything bad by seeing a raven,” Bakura replied, his face bearing a similar scowl.

While the two elementals bickered about the meaning behind the appearance of the bird, Atem turned his attention back towards the flame elemental. She appeared momentarily calm and at peace, something he wasn’t certain he had ever seen her express before. If he had, it was most likely something else he had been too ignorant to notice. Even though he’d only recently been revived and had his memories restored the day prior, he realized he saw more now, than he had over the past five millennia.

He hesitantly stepped forward, wanting to embrace his former wife, wanting to show her that he still cared. He wanted her to know that despite the way things currently were between them, he would still be there to comfort her. In his moment of hesitation, however, Marik had already rushed up to Kat, wrapping his arms around her in a comforting embrace.

---

After a long moment of embracing his girlfriend, Marik pulled back, looking down into her eyes, still holding onto her. “Habibty, are you okay?” he asked, his concern for her current state written across his face.

Kat lowered her gaze, and turned her head off slightly to the side. “I’m fine,’ she said in a near whisper. “I had hoped that you would never see me like that.”

“It’s okay. I understand. Atem told me about Set...and what everyone believes happened.”

Her breathing became heavy as she tried to hold back the small wave of emotion that had arisen. “I’ve never said it...I’ve never told anyone...but they’re right. What they assume…” she fought back the tears. “...it’s true…”

Marik began to pull her in close again, but as he did, Kat began to pull away. He held tight however, and she relented, resting the side of her head on his chest. He placed his head on top of hers, closing his eyes as he held her tight. “I understand. If something had happened to either Ishizu or Odion during Battle City, I don’t think I could ever forgive myself. I can only imagine the pain you must still hold. As it is, when you screamed, I could swear I felt that pain. I didn’t understand what Malik meant before when he said he could feel your emotions, but now I kinda get it. No wonder he attacked me back in Domino. If our roles had been reversed, I would have probably done the same.”

Kat grasped his shirt tightly, her nails slightly digging through the material and scratching against his chest. “Why are you like this? Why are you still here?” she questioned, her voice sounding sad and confused. “Why are you so patient and understanding with me? You keep explaining it, but I still don’t fully understand. If it were Atem-”

Marik pulled her away quickly, startling and surprising her. He forced her to look at him, staring hard as he did. “I’m not Atem,” he interrupted. “I will never be Atem. I don’t know exactly what he did to you throughout the millennia to make you question a person showing patience and understanding, but I can assure you, I’ll never be like him in that regard. Forgive me for saying this at such an early stage in our relationship, but I love you, and I want to see you someday not even question my reasoning for not running just because you turned into a giant cat or tried to burn a place down. At this point, you could rip out a man’s throat in front of me and I still don’t think I could find it in me to leave you. I don’t know why either. I just know that every time you question why I’m still with you, the very thought of me leaving you makes me sick to my stomach.”

Kat’s eyes went wide and fearful at hearing the words ‘I love you’. She hardly registered any of the words that followed. “I won’t say it back,” she stated sharply, her voice still quiet.

Marik appeared confused.

“You can say those words to me a hundred-million times...I refuse to say them back…”

A small tear escaped from the dam they lingered behind.

“Habibty, what are you talking about?” Marik puzzled.

“I won’t fucking say ‘I love you’ back! Not in that aspect! I refuse!”

Marik’s expression softened, and he placed his forehead to hers. “That’s fine. I won’t ask you to.”

Her breathing became heavy again, the tears she held back making their way forth as she practically leapt upwards, crushing her mouth to his. She took hold of his face, never wanting to let go of the one that made her feel the way she felt at this very moment. She felt so much, but she didn’t know the words for the things she felt. She was...relieved? Was that it? No. It was something similar, but she wasn’t certain what. Kat wasn’t certain what this thing she felt was, all she knew was that she had felt it multiple times since being with Marik. Each time she had felt it, it had been in a moment similar to this one. A moment where she felt confused and afraid. A moment where she secretly feared he would leave. Even when he had gotten upset with her, he still stayed beside her.

Atem would have turned his back and walked away.

---

Watching the display of affection that took place between Marik and Kat left Atem feeling as though his heart were breaking again. He hung his head, feeling the tears that wanted to both spring forth freely and at the same time remain hidden. That should have been him. He should be the one standing where the Tomb Keeper currently stood. He should be the one whose arms held the woman he still loved protectively.

“I won’t fucking say ‘I love you’ back! Not in that aspect! I refuse!”

Atem lifted his head towards the shouting voice of his former wife. She wore a pained expression across her face. He wondered what she had meant by those words. Had Marik professed his love to her? If so, why would she refuse to reciprocate those feelings? She was obviously happy with the Tomb Keeper. Could it be possible that she still held lingering feelings towards him? Was there still hope for the two of them?

“Ugh. Get a room already,” Bakura said, rolling his eyes, interrupting Atem’s thoughts.

Atem refocused his gaze, his heart sinking again as he took in the two passionately kissing one another. He turned away, his head hanging again.

“Where is this place we’re supposed to be going to? I wish to get there, and leave as soon as possible. I already grow weary of this place,” Atem stated bitterly.

“You know what, for once I’m gonna agree with you on something. I just wanted to fucking hurry up and get something that’s more me, not spend all day dealing with this PTSD bullshit,” Bakura growled.

“Thief, you started the ‘PTSD bullshit’,” Atem scowled bitterly.

“How the fuck was I supposed to know about the damn crematorium!? I’ve been gone for the past fifteen years!”

“I don’t understand why it even bothers you?!”

“Sorry, didn’t realize my issues were such a huge fucking inconvenience for Mister High-and-Mighty!”

“Gods Bakura, I have a fucking name!” Atem shouted, extremely irritated with the pale elemental.

“And I already told you, fuck off! You’re nothing in my book but one huge, fucking, Asshole!” Bakura growled.

“Stop calling me an Asshole!”

“Suck my fat cock and maybe I’ll consider it!”

Atem paled, his anger being quickly replaced by repulsion.

Bakura paled just as quickly, realizing that his choice of words in the light of certain events came across differently than how he had meant them.

“I didn’t mean it like that...so stop thinking about it,” he stated sharply.

“It’s not something I would even consider anyway. It’s beneath me,” Atem replied in a similar tone.

Bakura raised a brow in curiosity. “Beneath you? Are fucking saying you’ve never sucked cock?”

Atem scowled. “Not that it matters, but no, I haven’t. Why would I?”

“Wow...and I thought I was a narcissist. I at least took interest in making certain my romantic partners were completely satisfied. You on the other hand are apparently a bigger thief than myself.”

“How so?” Atem questioned bitterly.

“For starters, you took something from me...and I don’t take kindly to being stolen from. I watched only as much of that video as you did, but if you didn’t give in return, that makes you worse than me.”

Atem looked affronted. “I didn’t take a damned thing from you,” he said sharply.

“Wrong. Ryou was still chaste...”

It took a second, but Atem finally caught on to what he had ‘stolen’ from Bakura. “Oh…”

“That’s it? Just ‘Oh’? Really? That’s something you can’t just fucking give back! If I had wanted to do away with it, it would have been with her!” Bakura stated sharply, pointing towards the couple a ways away from them. “She fucking came to me that night after the park…and we nearly did…but I wasn’t fucking ready! This body, no one has rights to what happens to it! Not even me! And you…! You just took and didn’t even give in return! Argh! Knowing that pisses me off even more!”

Atem wasn’t certain if it was confusion that he was currently feeling, or something else entirely. He was beyond puzzled by Bakura’s outburst though. “Are you mad that all I did was have drunk sex with you...because you sound very disappointed that there wasn’t...more.” Admitting their encounter out loud made his stomach flop.

A tinge of pink formed across the elemental’s cheeks. “W-what?! No! I’m just….frustrated that...bah! Nevermind!” He gestured sharply in dismissal and marched off.

Atem continued to stare in puzzlement, uncertain what was going through the elemental thief’s mind. He was startled by a light tap on his shoulder, causing him to turn quickly in response.

“Um...are you two done with your lover’s spat?” Kat questioned, looking nearly as confused as he was.

Atem’s face fell. “It wasn’t a ‘lover’s spat’. Honestly, I don’t have the slightest clue as to what it was.”

He glanced down at the arm that was wrapped about Kat’s waist, trying his best to ignore it. “What about you? Are you doing okay? You were shouting a few minutes ago. Marik hasn’t done something to upset you has he?” he asked with both concern and a hint of hope, while glaring a warning towards the Tomb Keeper (who did the same in return).

Kat saw through him. “Everything is fine,” she replied with a scowl. “I just have a lot of emotional bullshit to work through because of you, and for some insane reason he’s volunteered to help me dig through it.”

Atem appeared offended. “You can’t blame me for all your problems.”

“Oh really? You can’t even name a single thing I like that doesn’t somehow revert back to you,” she said tauntingly.

Atem opened his mouth to retort, but found there was nothing to say. She was right. He hung his head slightly, looking away. “Can we just get going. I wish to return h-...”

He was about to say ‘...home as soon as possible’, but he began to wonder...was it really his home? It had been intended for him, but there was nothing there for him aside from things that had been saved or replicated simply for his own comfort. No. Egypt was no longer his home. Nowhere was home to him anymore.

“I want a place of my own. I don’t wish to live in the recreated palace,” he stated pointedly.

Kat appeared surprised by his statement, but nodded. “Very well. It will be a few days though. If you like, you can stay at my house in Domino.”

Atem nodded in agreement. “That will be fine until another arrangement can be made.”

Kat looked off into the direction the pale elemental had gone off in. “It appears Kura has left us behind. Try to keep up,” she stated, then began leading the way, Marik at her side.

Atem hung his head again, distracted this time only by the sound of...soft crunching? He raised his head, glancing over and staring in perplexion at the Ishtari that was standing off to the side, not far from where everyone had been moments before. “What the…?”

Malik looked down at a small bag of popcorn in his hand, then up towards Atem. “I missed breakfast. They had some a few blocks over. Figured why not?” he said nonchalantly with a small shrug. He looked down at the bag, then back towards Atem again. “Want some?” he asked, holding the bag out in offering.

Atem stared blankly for a moment, then casually shrugged. “Sure,” he replied, taking a small handful from the bag and popping a few of the puffed kernels into his mouth as he followed the pair up ahead.

 

 

---

Chapter 45

---

“I love you’

Marik’s heart was still beating rapidly in his chest. He still couldn’t believe that in the moment of things, he’d actually said those words out loud. It didn’t matter though. Something inside had told him they needed to be said right at that moment. He’d meant it too. His feelings towards Kat were unlike anything he’d ever felt with anyone. He loved his siblings, even though the words ‘I love you’ had never been uttered between them. It had always been implied. Even so, he didn’t feel towards them the same things he felt towards her.

‘I won’t say it back’

Marik’s heart had fallen a bit as Kat explained that she wouldn’t say those words back, but he understood. They were words she had probably spoken more times than the years she had been alive, each time to someone who had taken them for granted. Kat had been in love with Atem, but had he been in love with her in return? Looking down at the girl that walked beside him, Marik began to wonder how deep the emotional scars ran. How much pain and suffering had the Pharaoh caused her over the millennia? How many more things were there that triggered events like the one he had just seen? During their first outing, he had questioned why she would raze a city because someone had said or done something to upset her. He wondered if something similar to the events of earlier had occurred in each of those instances.

Marik continued to look down at his girlfriend, smiling softly as the three words formed in his mind that had formed each time he looked at her. The same three words that had been forming repeatedly since his encounter with Apep in the kitchen. He leaned down just enough to place a small peck on the top of her head. “I love you,” he said for the second time today.

Kat stared straight ahead, her step not hesitating or faltering as she continued to lead the way with him by her side. “So you’ve said,” she said casually. “Unfortunately I can’t bring myself to say those words back to you. I can say them to my loved ones, and to a very small degree, Atem, but not to you. Not in the context in which you have said them.”

Marik’s heart fell again. She could say them to Atem, but not to him? “What do you mean you can say them to Atem? He’s the one that made it hard for you to say those words in the first place,” he said in a slightly bitter tone.

“I don’t say them in the same context. I love him as an old friend, and nothing more. He is my Ibib, but in name only. He no longer captures my heart. He is not Sehedj-ib…” Kat trailed off, turning her head away slightly.

“Sehedj-ib? ‘The one who gladdens the heart’?”

Kat turned an eye up at him, chuckling lightly. “At least I know your Kemetic is decent. Yes. I have found a new Sehedj-ib, though I still prefer ‘gamiil’. It suits you,” she said with a playful smile.

Marik couldn’t help but smile and chuckle. Hearing her say that about him made his heart swell again, those three words forming in his mind the more he looked at her, causing his heart to swell even more. He felt his heart would explode at any moment, confetti and glitter spewing forth to show the whole world how he felt. In a moment of sudden spontaneity, he quickly pulled Kat towards him, spinning her so that she was facing him, picking her up and crushing his mouth against hers. She went wide-eyed for the briefest moment, then giggled while giving into the kiss.

---

Atem hesitated from popping another piece of popcorn into his mouth as he watched the couple up ahead playfully kiss and flirt with one another for a moment before continuing on to their destination.

“Doesn’t that bother you?” he questioned the Ishtari beside him while contorting his face to show his disgust of the couple’s public displays of affection.

Malik peered into the bag in his hand for a moment, then tipped it upside-down and watched as a few unpopped kernels fell out onto the ground. “Not really,” he replied casually, crushing the small bag and stuffing it into a pocket.

Atem gave him a curious glance. “It doesn’t bother you at all that your son is dating the woman you were once betrothed to?”

Malik glanced down, eyes narrowed as he growled a warning from deep within his chest. “You are no longer Pharaoh, and I am no longer obligated to protect you. Keep that in mind when choosing which topics you choose to bring up with me.”

Atem was taken aback at the warning that the Ishtari had issued towards him. He swallowed hard, but pressed on. “If I may ask, why do you find the idea so abhorrent? You obviously chose to-”

“I chose to do my job,” Malik interrupted, his eyes narrowing even further. “I am Ishtari, I am a protector, a guardian. I did what I felt was necessary for my clan, nothing more. As far as watching my ka-ib with another, it is not the first time. Do not forget: It was I that guarded your bedchamber. You did not seem concerned then whether or not it bothered me,” he stated sharply.

Atem paled. He’d forgotten about that. He looked ahead at the couple that was still being sickeningly flirtatious with one another. “Do you ever wish that were you?” he wondered aloud.

“It does not matter. I only wish for her to be happy. I wish for the pain in her heart and tears in her eyes to fade from existence. I am not capable of doing such, so I gladly step aside so that another can,” Malik stated, looking ahead at the couple as well.

Atem hung his head. “It was wrong of me to take her from you. I should have just given my blessing like you wanted.”

“Wanted,” Malik spat the word. “I was never permitted to want. As an Ishtari, it was forbidden. I was not permitted to have my own mind, to make my own choices, to have a life of my own. I was to follow you, keep you safe. The only thing I was permitted to ‘want’, was the ‘want’ to die in service to you,” he said bitterly. He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath in to recompose himself. He released the breath and re-opened his eyes once he felt he could keep his bitterness towards the Pharaoh in check. “It is best to not bring up the past. It is done. All we can do is move forward and try not to repeat our mistakes.”

“Is that why you refuse to acknowledge your heir? Do you feel that doing so will cause you to form an attachment towards him like with Katrina? Do you feel that your attachment towards her was a mistake?”

Malik glanced down in mild shock momentarily, re-steeling his expression and looking ahead immediately after. “Why do you ask me about things that do not concern you? I acknowledge Marik is my heir, nothing more. I am not you. I don’t get ‘attached’. There is no point. I have allowed myself to make that mistake twice, both times-…” He winced at a memory, then looked away slightly. “I’ll not allow myself to make that same mistake a third time.”

Silence lingered between the two for a moment before Atem spoke again. “Do you blame me? For everything that’s happened? If I’d nev-”

“No.” Malik interrupted. “Do I blame you for her pain and tears? Yes. For everything that’s happened over the years? No.” He cast his gaze downwards. “I blame myself. Katrina follows the trail of circumstance back to you. She forgets, or perhaps ignores, the events that led her to even being allowed within the palace walls in the first place.”

Atem glanced over, taking note of the Ishtari’s downcast expression. “I don’t understand? How would you be at fault?”

Malik’s head fell even further forward. “I shouldn’t have strayed down that side alley. I wouldn’t have encountered the cobra...or her. Her mother would never have carried me back to the palace, and Akhenamkhanen would have never seen the courtesan, which means he would never have invited her to perform. Katrina would have never set foot inside the palace, and you would have never met her.”

This trail of thought had never occurred to Atem before. All this time, he’d had Malik to thank for meeting Kat, and how did he repay him? By taking the one thing Malik had dared to ‘want’. He’d made things even worse by repeatedly shoving it in the Ishtari’s face.

“You shouldn’t blame yourself. We’ve all made choices that have led us here, and not all of those choices were well made. You simply took a different route. You chose to create an heir. Mine were created simply because I had said something in anger,” Atem commented, looking sullenly downward.

Malik lifted his gaze, and glanced over towards the despondent Pharaoh. “I chose, yes...but out of a sense of obligation. Had I truly chosen for myself, and not another, Marik would not be here.”

Atem looked upwards towards the Ishtari. “So you regret your choice?”

Malik looked ahead, contemplating. “I do not know yet. I am...conflicted. I made a choice of obligation, but the result...it left me feeling something I had not encountered before. My mind was left weak in the confusion. Ra obviously took advantage of this, as he admitted to earlier. He wasn’t aware of the reason, he simply saw an opportunity to get rid of the Runt and myself and took it.” He sighed heavily. “He made me betray my ka-ib. I hurt her in the same way you did. When I was finally myself again, I felt I could do nothing to make up for that betrayal.” He lowered his gaze again. “Somehow, the reason I betrayed her, is now the very reason she smiles again. It is confusing. And the boy: He was terrified of me…I saw it in his eyes. Now he waits for something I do not know how to give. Why? What reason could he possibly have? I have done nothing to garner such a change in how he suddenly views me.”

“Have you tried asking him? I’m certain there’s a reason.” Atem suggested.

“I...am afraid to…”

“Why?”

“I do not like the confusion I feel. What if I am simply left feeling more confused?”

“Then you will never have an answer and the confusion you currently feel will never go away.” Atem stated.

Malik glared warily down at Atem. “Do I know you? You remind me of a Pharaoh I once protected. That can’t be right? He only used his wisdom when discussing matters that involved keeping his kingdom at peace. One on one though, he was a pretentious dick.”

Atem stared in blank shock for a moment. He was used to Bakura, and even Kat, calling him rude and offensive things, but he’d never heard it come from Malik.

“What?” Malik questioned towards Atem's expression. “You stole my betrothed and forced me to stand guard outside your room each night. I was then forced to remain silent as you snuck off to be with others. You didn’t honestly think that I thought that highly of you?”

A blush formed across Atem’s cheeks at realizing how much the Ishtari had seen and heard during his years as Pharaoh. He swallowed hard at the realization. “I would apologize, but I don’t think the words ‘I’m sorry’ are going to cut it.”

This prompted a smirk from Malik. “No, but it’s a start. I wouldn’t say ‘no’ to some groveling either...if you really want to sell the idea that is.”

Atem’s face fell a bit, then he chuckled. “Who knew you had a sense of humor?”

“Who said I was joking?” Malik stated devilishly, picking up his pace to catch up with the couple ahead.

Atem stared after in puzzlement for a moment, then broke into a jog to catch up. “Wait, you actually want me to grovel???”

Malik simply gave him another smirk as a reply.

---

“You still owe me,” Marik said playfully while leaning down and nuzzling the top of his girlfriend’s ear.

“Stop it!” Kat giggled, playfully trying to escape his grasp as he continued to tease her. “I’ll make it up to you later, I promise!”

“Mmm...I’m going to hold you to that,” he said seductively.

“Gods, gamiil, and I thought I was bad around the full moon.”

Marik perked up a bit, glancing down at her with a questioning look. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

A tinge of pink formed across Kat’s cheeks. “Well...how do I put this? You have a sister...and so I’m going to assume you know about that thing that comes around each month…”

Marik’s playfulness quickly vanished. “Oh...that.”

Kat’s cheeks went from pink to red. “Yeah, that. So...I don’t have that...but being...um...kinda like an actual animal...I have...something a bit different...”

A cool breeze blew past them, accompanied by the smell of burning tobacco. Both looked ahead to see Bakura leaning casually against a nearby building, taking a long drag from a cigarette. He glanced knowingly in their direction, smirking.

“She essentially goes into heat like any other female animal, only it’s on a monthly basis and it’s conveniently synchronized with the full moon. She’s not fertile by any means, but she still feels the extreme need to mate around this time,” the other elemental explained, his smirk widening into his signature grin.

Kat placed a palm over her face to hide it. “I hate you some days…”

Bakura chuckled tauntingly. “I know. Payback’s a bitch, ain’t it?”

Marik glanced down at his girlfriend again, then smirked devilishly. He leaned in close, speaking quietly into her ear. “So does this mean you’re going to make me your sex slave this weekend?”

Kat’s eyes widened, raising a single brow at her boyfriend in a mixture of shock and amusement. “I don’t think you would last long enough, no offense,” she replied with a playful smirk.

“I’ll give it my best shot,” Marik continued to tease.

“Oh, c’mon! Can’t the two of you do this shit elsewhere?” Bakura asked in a surge of annoyance.

“You did it. I wasn’t going to put my monthly problem so bluntly,” Kat stated nonchalantly.

Bakura simply rolled his eyes. “Whatever. Talk about weekend-long fucking, later. The shop’s about to open.”

Marik looked towards the storefront, seeing that it appeared to cater to finely tailored suits and high-end casual wear. He could see what he assumed to be the building’s proprietor coming towards the front, ready to open his business for the day.

His eyes nearly bulged as the face of the young man got closer to the building’s entrance, the light of the early morning catching his chestnut curls and hazel-green eyes through the front window. That was all Marik needed to see to know that the proprietor was a literal living ‘Statue of David’ in appearance, and he came to a very stark realization that ‘Remus’ was in fact someone he already knew...on a very intimate basis.

“Um, I think I heard Malik call for me. I’m going to go see what he wants,” Marik said nervously, trying to squirm his way away from being seen through the window.

“I didn’t call for you?” Malik commented, appearing behind the smaller Ishtar and looking at him in confusion.

Marik turned and scowled up at him. “You. Me. Talk. NOW.” he said sharply.

Malik still appeared confused, but followed the smaller Ishtar back a ways and around the corner of a building.

Marik peeked around the corner. “Can the other two hear us from here?”

“Only if they focus. I doubt either will. Ka-ib will probably respect your need for privacy. The Runt is most likely too focused on getting inside,” Malik replied.

“I’ll have to take your word for that.” Marik quickly turned on Malik, pointing a finger in his face.

“Why didn’t you warn me that we were going to be seeing Remi Mannaro!?!” he shouted in an accusatory tone.

Malik stared in puzzlement, realization slowly forming across his face. “Oh...shit…”

“’Oh shit’ is a bit of an understatement!”

“Just because some of your memories are imprinted onto my own, doesn’t mean when I think of something, your memories appear along with them! When we come here, I know we are coming to see ‘Remus’, not ‘Remi’. I know he goes by both names, but...it doesn’t click into my mind that way. I quite literally did not make the connection!” Malik shouted defensibly.

Marik grabbed his fists into his hair in frustration. “You at least knew what he looked like! You’re telling me you didn’t picture ‘Remus’ and realize ‘Hey, that’s Remi’!”

Malik stared dumbfoundedly. “Uhhh….”

“Gods! The Pharaoh’s an idiot! His Ishtari’s an idiot! I’m just surrounded by fucking idiots!”

“Hey!” Malik shouted, his eyes narrowed while growling a warning.

Marik narrowed his eyes back. “I can’t fucking go into that building, and you know it. Remi will tear me apart.”

“Literally.”

Marik paled. “What?”

“This close to the full moon, he would tear you apart, literally.”

Marik wrinkled his nose in confusion, trying to understand what Malik meant. “Oh fuck,” he said in realization. “Remus Mannaro. He lives and operates out of the Godaeshan district,” he continued, placing a palm over his face. “He’s Remus as in ’Romulus and Remus’...isn’t he?”

“Yup,” Malik said casually.

“And ‘Mannaro’ is the Italian word for ‘werewolf’…”

“Yup.”

“That’s why the Millennium Rod didn’t work on him…”

“Yup.”

“And I stole his fucking yacht…”

“That was extremely stupid on your part.”

“You think I don’t realize that!” Marik shouted in extreme annoyance, removing his hand from his face. He ruffled his hand through his hair. “Gods, what am I going to do? I can’t just not go in there, Kat will start asking questions.” A sudden thought occurred to him, making him pale. “How well does Kat know Remi?”

“They’re good enough friends. They like to meet up on a regular basis and gossip over a few glasses of wine.”

Marik hung his head forward in defeat. “I was afraid of that. Which means if she brings up my name, Remi will tell her everything…”

“If it makes you feel any better, he so much as bares a fang or claw in your direction, ka-ib won’t hesitate to tear into him,” Malik stated, attempting reassurance.

“Ugh. Ancient Pharaohs, descendants of gods, and now werewolves...why am I even surprised anymore?”

“Because you spent most of your life living with a cult underground?”

“And whose fault is that?” Marik chastised bitterly.

“I messed up, is that what you want to hear?!” Malik scowled.

“Yes...no...I don’t fucking know!” Marik replied in extreme irritation. “Argh! We’ll deal with that shit later! Not that you fucking care! Right now, I have the more pressing matter of I stole a fucking yacht from a werewolf, who just so happens to be good friends with my girlfriend. To make things worse, the people I paid to bring the yacht back to said werewolf...which I had no clue was a werewolf to begin with...were fucking pirates and they made off with the damn thing! So now, I gotta go face him and pray he doesn’t try to rip me to shreds!”

Malik stared boredly down at the smaller Ishtar. “And I thought I had problems.”

“Don’t even go there. Majority of my problems come from a certain Pharaoh being an idiot. The other portion of my problems stem from a certain Ishtari being an idiot.”

“I’m not an idiot,” Malik growled. “I’ve made mistakes, yes...but at least I know I’ve made them. The Pharaoh has been nothing but oblivious to the mistakes he’s made. Call him an idiot all you like, but do not view me as being even remotely the same.”

Marik groaned irritably. “Whatever. Let’s just get this over with.” He turned, slowly making his way back to where they had left the others.

Notes:

-First I would like to point out that I don't speak Italian. The Italian I DO know comes entirely from Assassin's Creed. I pray that the all powerful Google has not lead me astray in the translation for 'werewolf'.

-I am well aware that in the tale of Romulus and Remus, that Remus dies. This is an AU. He lives because I say so. Also going to pretend that he looks like the Statue of David because he modeled for a certain Renaissance artist, because why not?

-Knowing how Battle City Marik was, and with no explanation on how/where he got his boat, I like to assume he stole it.

-Longest note:

I would like to explain how/why I have decided to make Bakura have an Akkadian origin. I don't remember where I stumbled across it, but there was this random fan-theory that Thief King Bakura wasn't actually Kemetic/Egyptian. Why would the (in canon) brother of the Pharaoh destroy a village that would essentially be under the protection of the Pharaoh himself, and by that extension, the Gods? Also, why would no one know/remember that Kul Elna existed? Even in those times you couldn't just annihilate an entire village without someone actually noticing and it becoming a huge issue for the Pharaoh himself. So the most likely explanation is that the village was never under the protection of the Pharaoh. How does the Pharaoh refuse to protect/acknowledge a village that exists within the border of his kingdom though?

Looking back around the time period (based on the 4Kids dub of 5000 years), Kemet was in the process of eradicating the Akkadians. Any that were around were forced with two options: Assimilate to the Kemetic way of life and follow their gods, or perish. Knowing what happened in Kul Elna, we can assume the latter.

The Akkadian origin also gave me the perfect opportunity to choose his 'original' name. I won't bring it up now because of spoilers, but I will explain it when that chapter gets posted.

Chapter 17: Chapters46-48

Notes:

TW: Implied attempted rape. At the risk of spoiler, I promise nothing happens beyond being cornered. But the idea is still there.

Small TW: Dog attack.

---

Chapter 46

---

Marik watched as Kat and Bakura entered the building, with Atem close behind. He took a deep breath, not really wanting to face the building’s proprietor.

“I can go in first if you like? That way Remus won’t see you right away,” Malik said as a suggestion to the smaller Ishtar.

Marik scowled. The idea of literally hiding behind Malik made him feel like a coward. The alternative of possibly being literally ripped to shreds by an actual werewolf though made the Ishtari’s suggestion the more favorable alternative. “Fine,” he sighed irritably.

Malik walked beside him, blocking the view of those inside from seeing him through the window, then walked through the front door at a pace that allowed Marik to remain hidden behind him. Once inside, Marik gingerly peeked from behind, watching and waiting for an opportune time to present himself without the possibility of being viciously mauled to death.

“Kitten! I haven’t seen you in ages!” Remus shouted in delight, rushing up and crushing Kat in a friendly embrace, spinning them both around while doing so.

Kat giggled. “Remi! Put me down!”

Remus did so, smiling in excitement over the surprise visit from his friend. “So, I see you have brought guests with you. I assume that means you are here on business?”

“Yes,” Kat said in a friendly manner. She walked over beside Atem, leaning lightly onto his shoulder. “I assume you remember the husband I often talked about? This is him.”

Remus’ eyes lit up. “Oooo...you were right! He is a delectable looking treat…” he said suggestively.

Atem’s eyes widened, and he leaned back slightly, uncertain as to what Remus meant.

“Told ya,” Kat said with a giggle. “ So ...he’s in dire need of a wardrobe makeover. Think you can get us something that says ‘Co-President of a multi-billion dollar company’ for...oh I don’t know... tomorrow ?”

Remus gave her an unenthusiastic look. “Kitten, I’m a high-end fashion designer and tailor, not a miracle worker.”

Kat feigned a pout, appearing let down. “Oh, and here I thought if anyone could pull off a miracle, it would be you…”

“Not working this time sweetheart. Not even Ku-Ku can get me to work that fast on a project.”

Malik let out a snicker, drawing Remus’ attention. “Ah, I see you managed to tame Mali’s wild locks,” he stated in amusement. He then turned his attention towards Bakura. “And what about this dreadful-looking ragamuffin? That outfit is hideous! Out of everyone here, he needs the most help.”

Bakura’s face turned up into a smirk. “So, no miracle work? Pity. That means I came all this way for nothing.”

Remus got in Bakura’s face, drawing a finger along his jaw and tilting his head upwards slightly. “The body is actually a finely crafted piece. A bit lean for my liking. That hair, it’s a bit unusual, but I could figure out something. That outfit though, seriously...did you just jump into the laundry basket and pull out whatever was on top?”

Bakura appeared momentarily embarrassed. “Um…”

Remus quickly retracted his hand. “Oh gods, you actually did!” he gasped in horror. He made an over-dramatized expression. “Kitten, why do you torture me with the impossible?!”

“Hey, it's not my fault Kura apparently didn’t do laundry,” she replied bluntly.

Remus appeared momentarily shocked, looking quickly back towards the pale elemental. He quickly grabbed both sides of Bakura’s face, squishing it while he inspected it closely. He narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing, trying to determine if the person before him was who Kat had insinuated him to be.

Bakura growled slightly, reaching up and pulling the Millennium Ring out from its hiding spot beneath his shirt. “Recognize me now?” he said with his face still squished.

Remus’ eyes widened, then he squeezed Bakura in an embrace like he had done with Kat. “Ku-Ku!” he shouted cheerily. He then dropped the elemental, giving Bakura a chastising look. “How dare you show up wearing something like that !? Are you trying to insult me?”

“Sorry, it was kinda last minute after a run in with Ra,” Bakura apologized in defense. He then leaned in close and spoke in a sharp whisper. “I thought I told you not to call me ‘Ku-Ku’ in front of others!”

Remus looked down at him, unimpressed. “Yeah, and you know I’m not going to listen.” He glanced around, then closed his eyes and took a deep breath in through his nose. He re-opened them, and continued to look around. “Where is the other one? I smell five, but I only see four.”

Marik swallowed hard, then revealed himself from his hiding place from behind Malik. “Hi…” he said, giving a small, nervous wave.

Remus’ cheery disposition quickly soured. “ You ! How dare you show your face in my establishment ! You…. you whore-mongering thief! ” he shouted angrily, a small growl erupting as he did.

Marik paled, taking a step back in preparation to run out of the building. “L-listen...I can explain…”

“You stole my yacht!”

“I did, and I’m sorry…” Marik said in apology, trying desperately to avoid being ripped apart.

“Wait...you two know each other?” Bakura asked in mild surprise.

“Unfortunately, yes,” Remus replied. “This one here tried using a magic relic on me. When it didn’t work as he intended, he seduced me then stole from me,” he added bitterly.

Bakura looked over at Marik, his brows raised in amusement. “You stole from a lycan? Talk about some balls. I’m actually quite impressed, Tomb Keeper.”

“If I had been aware that’s what he was, I wouldn’t have even tried it,” Marik stated in bitter defense. “I’ve only recently discovered that he’s the Remus from the old tales.”

“Ah, so you are fully aware of what I am?” Remus stated casually. “That’s good. That means you won’t be surprised when I transform and maul you,” he added darkly.

“Hey! No mauling my boyfriend!” Kat chastised loudly.

Remus turned and looked at her in surprise. “I thought you were married to that one over there?” he puzzled while pointing towards Atem.

“ Was . We’re recently separated. Now I’m with that one there,” Kat said casually while pointing at Marik.

“Seriously? Oh, Kitten, you can do far better,” he replied in an unimpressed tone.

“If he’s the one you were bitching about that stole your boat, then I don’t think so ,” Kat sang with a taunting grin. “I seem to recall you telling me about your encounter with a ‘dreamy Egyptian who looked like a god...and was most definitely one between the sheets’.”

Marik felt his cheeks get hot, and he was certain his face matched Remus’.

“Well...yes...but...he stole from me…” Remus pouted.

“And he said he was sorry,” Kat reminded him.

“But...my yacht…”

“I’ll buy you a new one.”

Remus’s eyes glittered excitedly. “Really!?! Can I come with you to pick it out?!”

Kat pretended to think about it. “Can you get something for Atem before the end of the day?”

Remus’s face fell while making a slight sound of irritation. “You’re so mean.” He let out an exasperated sigh. “I suppose I can come up with something .” He glared bitterly off to the side towards Marik. “Just get this thief out of my building. I can’t work a miracle being distracted by the likes of him .”

Kat smirked. “I think I can manage that. Just keep in mind that I need Atem looking his best for a meeting with Seto Kaiba tomorrow.”

Remus contorted his face into an expression of disgust. “Ew. That garish billionaire who thinks turtle-necks are always in season? Oh, sweetheart...your precious ex could wear last season’s garbage and still come out looking better. But , that means the bar is set fairly low on what I need to come up with.”

“ You have a low standard?” Bakura asked in amusement.

“Actually, I do,” Remus stated with a suggestive grin towards him. “You’re a great example, my little Ku-Ku.”

Bakura appeared offended. “That’s just cruel.”

“Just look at yourself! You come to me wearing... jeans ...dirty ones at that!” he said with a small shudder at the mentioning of the word ‘jeans’.

Bakura smirked. “If you find them so offensive, then I guess I’ll just need to remove them,” he said while starting to undo his belt.

Kat rushed over and stopped him. “Remove whatever you want, after Atem has something for tomorrow.”

Atem glared bitterly towards Bakura. “And at least wait for me to not be around.”

Bakura ignored him. “Hey, Rem’s offended by what I’m wearing. I figured if he doesn't like it, I’ll remove it. Besides, he’ll need to take new ‘measurements’. He needs to know what he’s got to work with…if you catch my drift?” he said while grinning devilishly. 

Kat grabbed his collar and brought him in close. “Fuck the werewolf later,” she stated in an irritated tone. “I’m leaving with Marik, you’re playing babysitter and making sure Atem gets what he needs. Play nice, or find out how long it takes for certain extremities to grow back.”

Bakura paled. “Wait! Why me?! Don’t forget, I would rather see him without a head!”

Kat released him, thinking for a moment. “You’re right…” She looked towards Malik. “Mal, you’re in charge of making sure they don’t kill each other.”

Malik’s eyes opened wide, appearing nervous and slightly panicked. “Me?! W-why am I getting dragged into this?! I didn’t even want to come!”

Kat glared at him with narrowed eyes. “Would you rather spend some time alone with Marik?”

Malik groaned in irritation. “I’ll make sure the Runt doesn’t go slitting any throats…” he grumbled unenthusiastically.

Kat clapped her hands together while taking in a deep breath, then plastered on a smile. “Okay! Now that we all know what we’re doing, Marik and I are going to spend a little time together before he has to head back! Kura, do take good care of Atem for me. I expect him to arrive in Domino in the same condition he is now…” she said in a sickeningly-sweet tone.

Bakura groaned. “Yeah, yeah. No extra holes…got it.” He waved a dismissive hand in her direction.

Kat excitedly grabbed Marik by the arm, then led him out of the building.

---

Bakura, Atem, and Malik watched as Kat excitedly dragged Marik behind her. Whether the Tomb Keeper was just accustomed to this behavior, or was glad to be leaving, they weren’t certain.

Malik stood near the window, watching with a held breath until the couple could no longer be seen.

"Finally…" he said, releasing his breath in a sigh of relief. He quickly jerked out the hair tie and bobby pins that had contained his mane, shaking his head while ruffling his fingers through his hair. "That's much better," he commented to no one but himself. He then glared towards Bakura and Atem. "I am not watching over the two of you." He then vanished into his element, leaving just the two of them with the lycan.

Bakura stared with a clenched jaw at the spot the Ishtari had vanished from. “Are all the fucking gods just stacked against me today???” he growled bitterly.

Remus snaked an arm around Bakura’s collarbone from behind, his other making its way up from under the bottom of the elemental’s shirt. “You’re tense. You should head to the back and make yourself comfortable ,” he said in a suggestive tone while leaning in close. “I promise I won’t keep you waiting too long.”

Bakura shrugged him off, growling in even more irritation. “Not today Rem. Just do what needs to be done.”

Remus appeared hurt and somewhat insulted at being so coldly rejected in his advances. “My, someone’s in a bad mood.”

“Sorry, things have been a bit…rough.” Bakura growled even more, his canine aspect beginning to show through the more irritated he got. “It’s this damned new body! Nothing about it is right!” he shouted.

“Oh, Ku-Ku…just give it some ti-”

“Stop fucking calling me that!” Bakura interrupted in a harsh, barked tone. “I fucking hate it!”

Remus appeared taken aback at Bakura’s harsh demeanor towards him. “Out.” he demanded coldly.

“Make me,” Bakura growled.

“ I SAID OUT! ” Remus shouted authoritatively, his voice momentarily much deeper than before.

Bakura’s eyes widened a bit as he instinctively cowed slightly. He’d forgotten that among canine and lupine type Godaeshans, Remus was what was considered an ‘Alpha’. This meant he had the ability to make those who fell into ‘lesser roles’ obey him…like Bakura, who was technically nothing more than an ‘Omega’...a hybrid one at that, which placed him even further down on the totem pole.

“ Fine …but I’m standing out front. I was tasked with a job. Not even your command can outrank hers .” With that said he exited the building, leaning just outside the entrance.

---

Atem watched as Bakura stormed out. He glanced over towards the only other person left in the building, who was now seething with anger.

Remus closed his eyes, took in and released a deep breath, reopened his eyes, then plastered on a friendly smile as he turned to face Atem.

“I must apologize for my unbecoming behavior. Having been married to someone like Kitten, I’m certain you understand how difficult it can be to keep certain aspects of oneself in check when upset,” he said in a polite tone.

Atem wasn’t exactly certain how to respond, so he opted for a slight nod.

“Good. Now let’s see…” Remus approached Atem, lifting the shorter male’s chin and turning it back and forth slightly in examination.

Atem felt a bit uncomfortable. Even more so as Remus began hastily taking his measurements. If a tailor could ‘angry measure’, Remus was doing it.

After what Atem felt was far longer than necessary for a measurement session, Remus stepped back, his false smile having vanished as he now appeared to be in deep concentration.

“I think I may have something that might work. It might need a few minor alterations, but nothing that won’t take more than an hour at most,” Remus stated. “Stay put. I’ll be right back,” he added.

The lycan turned with a bit of dramatic flair, then vanished into the back. He returned a few minutes later with a black garment bag, motioning for Atem to follow him.

He opened the door to the dressing room and hung the bag. “Try this on and let me know what you think,” he said, unzipping the bag to reveal the suit within. He then left, giving Atem some privacy to change.

Atem groaned internally, then proceeded to change into the ensemble that was all black, with the exception of the shirt. The shirt itself was a deep red. He looked at himself in the mirror. Nothing but red and black. It felt fitting for the life he had lived. A life full of blood and darkness.

A knock on the fitting room door brought him out of his sudden dark musing. “How are you coming along? If you need help with any of it, do let me know,” Remus said in a pleasant and slightly playful tone.

Atem paled slightly, recalling Remus’ flirtatious behavior towards Bakura, and his earlier comment about Atem looking like a ‘delectable treat’.

“I think I’ve got it,” he replied through the door. He looked downwards, holding the ends of a long piece of decorative silk that looped around the back of his neck. “Now if only I can figure out how to tie a tie…” he mumbled to himself.

He heard a sigh from the other side of the door. “I can help with that, you know…” Remus said in exasperation.

Atem groaned internally again, then exited the dressing room.

Remus quickly helped with the tie, then stepped back. “So…how does it feel? Any particular areas that you feel are too tight or too loose?” he questioned.

Atem did a few basic movements to test the fit. “Actually, everything feels perfect,” he said in astonishment.

Remus smirked proudly. “And that, dear, is why Kitten brought you to me.” He then leaned in close, forcing Atem’s face upwards with a single finger beneath the shorter male’s chin. “I must say, seeing you wear one of my designs makes you look all the more delicious.”

Atem’s eyes grew a bit wide. Warnings were going off in his head as he saw the lycan’s smirk become a taunting grin. “T-thank you for the suit. It fits great. I’ll just go change real quick and be on my way…” He quickly rushed back into the dressing room and tried to shut the door, but Remus stopped him from doing so by standing in the doorway.

“Here, let me assist you…” Remus said with a dark grin, his tone of voice revealing his intentions.

“I am more than capable, b-but thank you,” Atem fumbled, looking to see if there was a way to get past the werewolf.

Remus approached, reaching out. He halted as a flash of silver forced his chin upwards to avoid being cut.

Bakura clicked his tongue in a chastising manner from behind. “Rem, you should know better. Do you really want to do something that would piss off ‘Kitten’?”

“I was only toying,” Remus pouted.

“That was a bit more than ‘toying’. Finish up without any more incident, and I won’t mention it to her,” Bakura growled.

Remus growled in irritation. “First you come here with a thief, then you refuse me, and now I’m not allowed to play? You’ve changed Bakura, and I’m not certain I like it.”

Bakura narrowed his eyes. “The Tomb Keeper is no thief, he’s simply a ballsy fool. And the one you have decided to ‘play’ with, does not belong to you. As far as refusing you…you wouldn’t understand my reasoning. And so what if I’ve changed? Is that really such a bad thing? Maybe it’s just time for me to start looking for a new tailor.”

Remus hesitated, then relaxed away from Atem. Bakura lowered his blade, allowing Remus to walk away.

“He’s set for his meeting. As soon as he’s changed, you both can leave,” Remus stated bitterly before retreating to the back of the building.

Bakura closed his eyes, his brow furled in a tight scowl. Without opening his eyes, he pointed his dagger towards Atem. “Not a word. Don’t think I did this for you . Now hurry up so we can leave.”

Atem didn’t have to be told twice. He quickly closed the door and changed back into the clothes he’d arrived in and placed the suit back in its bag.

---

Bakura stood just off to the side of the dressing room, impatiently waiting for ‘His Royal Highness’ to emerge. Why the fuck had he stepped in? Why hadn’t he allowed Rem to do to the Pharaoh what the Pharaoh had done to him? It would have been fair…right? That way the prick could know what it was like to have something taken that could never be returned?

He internally growled in frustration. Why couldn’t last night just leave him the fuck alone?!

Atem emerged, carrying the garment bag in one hand.

“About time,” Bakura growled. “Let’s go.” He indicated for Atem to walk ahead of him, watching with an intense scowl as the Pharaoh hurried towards the exit.

Once both were outside, Bakura grabbed Atem roughly by the arm and drug him down the street. After they were far enough away from Remus’ shop, he stopped and roughly released Atem with a shove towards the brick wall of the building they had stopped by.

“I’ve known Rem since before Rome was founded…and in a single fucking day…you have managed to ruin everything! Why do you always ruin everything?! ” Bakura shouted with his eyes closed and jaw clenched. 

“I-I’m sorry. I didn-”

“You’re not fucking sorry! You’re never fucking sorry! You just say the fucking words, but you don’t mean them! ” Bakura interrupted, shouting even louder. His eyes glowed from beneath tightly closed lids while the wind around them intensified.

“Bakura, I am sorry. You think I intended for any of that?” Atem asked, trying to hide his already shaken state from the elemental that was becoming more and more angry by the second.

“ NO YOU’RE NOT! STOP SAYING YOU ARE! ”

“Naram-sin?” a soft, cherubic voice asked in confusion from not far away.

Bakura’s eyes shot open wide and his face paled as his anger began to quickly dissipate. What was he doing here? And of all the times for him to appear out of nowhere, it had to be now?

Bakura turned his head to face the source of the voice. “Ryou? W-what are you doing here?” he asked, his stomach roiling at the thought of his heir finding out about the previous night.

The boy with identical pale features to his own stared at both him and the Pharaoh as though trying to figure out the situation that he had stumbled upon. The deep brown of his eyes flashed momentarily as he looked at one, then again as he looked at the other.

“I see,” said Ryou after looking at both of them individually. He then looked back towards Bakura. “I’m here running a few errands for the Elder…but I’m starting to suspect she had an ulterior motive for sending me and not someone else.”

Bakura began to slightly panic. The Elder was involved? “W-what do you mean?”

“It’s not mine. I gave it to you . I understand why you are upset, but stop thinking that the one he stole from was me. I am no longer ‘Ryou’. I am Judgment now. In all technicality, ‘Ryou’ has crossed over. He is dead.”

Bakura found himself immediately scowling and becoming bitter. “That’s a fucking lie and you know it! I see ‘Ryou’ standing in front of me, not ‘Judgment’!”

The pale boy shook his feathery head of hair. “No. I only answer to ‘Ryou’ for you, no one else,” he said calmly. “But that is only for the time being. Soon when you call me ‘Ryou’, I will not acknowledge. Tell me, would you like it if I continued to call you ‘Heir of Ra’?”

Bakura calmed slightly, turning his head away in a small pout. “No.”

“What about Naram-sin? You appeared very surprised to hear your Akkadian name.”

Bakura winced at hearing that name. “No.” he replied with a small growl.

“You still prefer Bakura then, yes? The name the Daughter of Anubis gave you.”

Bakura clenched his teeth, closed his eyes, then sighed. He understood what Ryou… Judgment …was trying to say. “I get it,” he reluctantly stated.

“You wear a body that was not originally your own, but now it is. No one can claim right to it except you . Not me. Not the gods themselves. Just you .”

“I don’t like it…but I see what you are saying,” Bakura growled slightly, his head hanging a bit.

“Good,” Judgment stated. “If it’s any consolation, he’s not my type,” he added with a slight nod in Atem’s direction.

Bakura quickly lifted his gaze, his eyes wide with nervous fear at what Judgment had implicated.

“You worry that should Pharaoh Atem enter the Halls of Osiris again, that I may find him attractive…which bothers you. I’m simply informing you that I have no interest in someone like him,” Judgment clarified.

“How did you-”

“I am Judgment,” the boy stated boredly. “I see everything in a mere moment when I gaze upon someone. It’s how I am able to quickly determine whether a soul is worthy or not.”

Pink formed quickly across both Atem and Bakura’s faces, both realizing that Judgment had seen the drunk encounter simply by looking at them.

“O-oh…” was all Bakura could stutter out. Dammit, he hadn’t wanted Ry-...Judgment…to know about that. At least now he knew he could send the Pharaoh to the Afterlife without having to worry about what Kat had implied was a possibility. Why did he always let her get into his head like that?

“It’s nothing either of you should be embarrassed about,” Judgment continued. “You both find the other physically attractive. The Pharaoh enjoyed your former muscular appearance, but he finds your current appearance intriguing. He has a hard time not staring at it.”

Bakura quickly turned his head towards Atem, taking in the sight of the former Pharaoh’s face becoming increasingly more red by the second with his eyes open wide in shock at having been outed. The elemental raised a puzzled brow. “Congratulations Pharaoh, I am both appalled and flattered.”

“You find him attractive as well,” Judgment added.

Bakura felt the heat rise in his face as Atem gave him a glance similar to the one he had worn only seconds before.

“As am I,” Atem replied.

Judgment glanced skyward, sighing. “Duty calls.” He then looked back towards Bakura one last time, smiling his signature ‘Ryou’ smile. “It was nice seeing you again. I’m glad we were able to talk like this. I never thought we would ever get a chance to have a moment where you weren’t threatening to hurt my friends or locking me away in my own mind.”

Bakura opened his mouth to reply, but before he could get a word out, Judgment unfurled the wings he had kept hidden behind a glamour and took off, quickly vanishing into the sky above.

Both he and Atem stared upwards for several long moments.

“You like me?” Bakura puzzled out loud, breaking the silence while still looking skyward.

“I was about to ask the same,” Atem replied, sounding just as puzzled, looking skyward as well.

“No…that can’t be right. You disgust me. I want to cut out that tongue of yours. I can’t stand the sound of your voice.”

“I find your attitude towards everything in general, repulsive. How can you openly hate practically everything ?”

“I don’t think the kid knows what he’s talking about. There’s not a single thing about you I find attractive.”

“Why would I enjoy looking at someone like you ? I prefer my partners to look a bit more…well… more .”

“You know what, to hell with what the kid said,” Bakura said, bringing his gaze down and looking over towards Atem. “You and I both know it’s absolute bullshit. Hell, for all we know, it was just his way of helping us put aside the awkwardness of last night. Honestly, I would like the fucking universe to stop shoving it back in my face.”

“I concur,” said Atem in agreement to Bakura’s statement, bringing his gaze over to the elemental. “I say we should both pretend it never happened.”

Bakura curled his nose and heaved an irritated sigh. “I still don’t like the fact that you stole from me…but if it means this bullshit never gets brought up again…I’m willing to let it slide. But, if you touch a single thing that belongs to me again, I’ll cut off the offending appendage.”

Atem paled slightly, but nodded. “I have no intention of even coming close to touching anything that is ‘yours’.”

“Good.” Bakura ran his fingers through his hair, scowling as irritating thoughts began to surface. “Listen, we need to avoid anyone discovering our little run-in with Judgment, and I don’t feel like explaining why we left Rem’s place early.” He heaved another irritated sigh. “That means as much as I don’t feel like dragging you around on a little shopping spree, I’m gonna have to…otherwise Kat will question why you have only the one suit. I’m just hoping she won’t be too observant and notice that anything else you end up with didn’t come from him.”

“Can we go somewhere other than Rome? I haven’t enjoyed being here since I’ve arrived,” Atem asked, sounding somewhat exhausted.

“Agreed. How about Milan? I know a few places we can check out that won’t rat us out to your ex.”

“As long as it gets me away from this city, I don’t care where you take me.”

“Milan it is.”

Bakura placed a hand on Atem’s shoulder, and the two evaporated into thin air.

 

---

Chapter 47

---

The rush of wind that surrounded them was something Atem quickly discovered to be a much more pleasant experience than traveling via fire or earth. Fire always threw him into a temporary state of panic, and earth he found too suffocating.

After several hours of perusing and purchasing from the shops of Milan, and a quick stop at one of the nicer restaurants for lunch, the two finally returned to Domino.

“Here we are,” Bakura stated as the winds receded.

Atem had instinctively closed his eyes. Upon opening them, he was a bit shocked to see how late in the day it had become. In Italy the sun had only recently encountered its pinnacle, but here in Domino the sun had already begun its descent in the west.

“Let me guess, you’re just now discovering the concept of time zones,” Bakura said boredly.

Atem shook his head. “No. It’s just that I’ve never actually seen the difference with my own eyes before.”

Bakura glanced towards the west. “Yeah. It’s a bit disorienting the first few times you come across it. I guess I’m a bit used to it though. This body might not remember it, but my mind does. It makes the things this body still needs to acclimate to a bit easier.” He released a heavy sigh. “You should head inside. I’m certain there are still things Kat will need to go over with you before your big debut with Kaiba tomorrow.” He turned and narrowed his eyes at Atem. “Remember what we agreed upon. Last night…it didn’t happen.”

Before Atem could reply, the pale elemental vanished. He heaved a sigh of relief then turned to face the door. Kat had informed Bakura a few hours ago that she and Marik had returned to Domino, and he hoped that by now Marik was back with Yugi. The last thing he wanted was to walk in and see his former wife sprawled out on her back across the floor with the Tomb Keeper on top of her.

He cautiously turned the handle, dreading the worst, and slowly opened the door. He waited a moment, listening for any hint that he might be walking into something he didn’t want to see. Instead he was greeted by the voices of Imhotep and Kat having a conversation of sorts in the immortal tongue. He heaved another sigh of relief, then entered.

The two that had been talking paused in their conversation, looking over at an exhausted looking Atem.

Imhotep stared boredly for a moment, then rolled his eyes and vanished into the Shadows.

Atem stood in confusion, wondering the reason behind his heir’s reaction. “What was that about?” he questioned.

Kat was sitting beside her low table with one elbow on it with her chin resting in her palm as she stared boredly in Atem’s direction. “He’s still upset that I’m dating Marik, and he isn’t too reassured that there’s nothing going on between you and Kura. Apparently he’s been peeking in on us throughout the day, and he thinks the two of you were on some sort of date...or something along those lines.”

Atem felt the blood drain from his face, but simultaneously his cheeks felt extremely warm. “I’m never living that down, am I?” he questioned, dropping his face into his hand. So much for ‘it never happened’.

“Nope.”

Atem audibly groaned then sighed. He lifted his head upwards, looking towards the two doors upstairs.

“Second door. I’ve already taken the liberty of removing Mkhai’s stuff. He said it’ll probably be at least a week before he can find you someplace else to stay. Until then, ‘Welcome home’,” Kat said unenthusiastically.

Atem peeked an eye in Kat’s direction, a playful smirk playing across his face. “What happens if I choose to place my things behind the first door?”

“Go for it,” Kat smirked. “Just try not to wake Marik. Apparently four times was a bit much for him.”

Atem wasn’t sure if he was more surprised or shocked. “Four?!”

“What can I say? I’m a bit insatiable this close to the full moon,” she stated dismissively.

Atem contemplated testing how insatiable she was, but the mental image that was conjured of his former wife and the Tomb Keeper going round after round made him feel a bit queasy. He shuddered and made a small gesture indicating that he suddenly wished he hadn’t asked in the first place. He then made his way up the stairs, past the first door (while trying not to conjure up any more disturbing mental images), and through the second door, closing it quickly behind him.

He dropped all the bags he had been carrying, then walked over to the bed, pretty much face-planting into it. He’d been back less than twenty-four hours, and he was already hating life. Not a single thing had gone the way he had imagined it would. His wife had practically divorced him before he had even come back, he discovered he had not one but two sons; only one of which he had formed any sort of bond with, the world had changed drastically in his absence, a literal werewolf had intended to forcefully have its way with him, and he’d had drunk sex with the one person on the face of the planet he would rather have strangled with his bare hands...and no one was going to let him forget that it had happened.

Atem turned his head to the side, taking notice of a small rectangular box on the bed. He sat up, grabbing the box and inspecting it. After a moment of puzzling, he lifted the lid, and found himself surprised by the contents inside. He carefully dumped out the pile of cards into his hand, shuffling through slowly. It was his primary Duel Monsters deck...or rather a copy of the one he and Yugi had primarily used. As he shuffled through to the last card, he noticed a small piece of paper with a note telling him to look across the room. He did as instructed, taking note that the room wasn’t too far from how he imagined most modern bedrooms looked. There was a dresser with a mirror, a small bookshelf, and a desk. There was also a door, which he decided was worth inspecting. He thought perhaps it was a closet of some sort, but he discovered it was actually his own private bathroom. Seeing the deep tub, he all but rushed over to turn the handles so that it would begin to fill. A long soak was just what he needed.

While waiting for the tub to fill, he decided it would probably be a good idea to start putting away his stuff. He casually glanced at the spines on the bookshelf as he passed by, halting as he realized that it wasn’t books that filled it, but binders. He took one out, and began flipping the pages. He couldn’t help but smile. Kat had thought far enough ahead that she knew he would need more than just a copy of Yugi’s deck. He glanced at the spines of the other binders, seeing that they were each listed with the type of cards they contained. The current one he was holding was filled with spell cards. He didn’t doubt one bit that the current collection on the shelf was comparable to both Kaiba’s and Pegasus’s. He placed the binder back on the shelf, then set to his original task, checking in on the tub’s water levels at regular intervals.

---

Atem’s head lay lazily over the back of the tub, his eyes closed in relaxation. The bathroom had become filled with the mixed scents of the incense he had lit and the oils he had poured into the water. He needed this. Even though he was still trying to transition himself from ‘Pharaoh’ to ‘Atem’, this was one of the things he refused to let go of. In ancient times, there was nothing better after a long day of politics and strategy than relaxing in the royal baths. It was always quiet and calm, and he didn’t have to think about anything if he didn’t want to. No one came to bother him with trivialities that could have been decided by another. No one would pester him about what to do about something he had absolutely no control over. It was just him and the sounds of the birds from the gardens outside...and the comforting embrace of another from time-to-time if he wished.

He opened his eyes part-way, taking a deep breath in and letting it back out slowly. He sorely missed feeling his wife’s hands as they made their way across his body. He missed how she looked at him. He missed the way her mouth felt crushed against his. How she felt in his arms. The way the water glistened on her skin, making it look as if her body had actually been made of gold. How no matter what scents hung heavily in the air, she still smelled of sandalwood. He missed everything about her.

A tear made its way down the side of his face. He’d done this. He’d been so caught up in what he wanted, that he failed to see what it was that she needed. She had given and given and given. Even now, she was still giving. She had seen to it that he had not just a Duel Monsters deck, but the option to modify it. She couldn’t have collected all of the cards in just a few short hours either. This was something she’d probably been doing since Duelist Kingdom at the very least.

Atem brought a hand up, placing it momentarily across his face before bringing it upwards and raking his fingers through his bangs, holding them up and out of his face. With everything Kat had given him throughout the millennia, he had given nothing in return except accusations and harsh words. He knew she wasn’t the kind of person to ask for anything in return. She never had been. But she was asking now. She only asked one thing of him: To allow her to move forward without him by her side. She had explained how she felt the day prior, but he was still too numb from heartbreak to have had time to fully process everything. He was certain that as the days passed the numbness would slowly dissipate, and that he would encounter many things that would bring about new waves of pain and regret; for example, something as simple as a relaxing bath...but it was one of those things he knew he would have to learn to deal with. He’d taken so much from the woman he had claimed to love, that all he could do now was give her the only thing she had openly asked for.

He released another heavy sigh, then lifted himself from the water. His body felt relaxed, even though his mind did not. He grabbed the towel he’d set aside, wrapping it about his waist before reaching back into the water to pull the plug.

---

Atem quietly closed the door to his room, not wanting to disturb the one who was supposedly sleeping behind the next one, then made his way downstairs. Kat was still sitting at her table, her focus on the pages of a book while she jotted things down in a notebook off to the side.

“What are you doing?” he puzzled, recognizing that the book in front of her was a school textbook.

“Homework. Marik has missed a few days worth on my account. It wouldn’t be fair for him to fall behind because of it. I’m leaving him notes as well so he’ll at least have a basic understanding of the lesson.”

Atem came to sit beside her. “Where was this kind of thinking whenever you would convince me to skip my lessons with Shimon?” he questioned in mild amusement.

“Convince? You were practically looking for an excuse. There wasn’t much ‘convincing’ to be done,” Kat commented without looking up from the textbook. 

Atem rested his chin in his hand, smirking as he continued to look over at her. “Perhaps. Could you blame me? You weren’t exactly fond of sitting around staring at scrolls for hours on end either.”

“No, I wasn’t. But if I hadn’t stuck around for a good portion of those lessons, I wouldn’t have become literate during a time when very few were to begin with,” she said boredly. She jotted down a few more notes, then went back to staring at the textbook.

Atem’s smirk fell, as did his gaze as a wave of regret overcame him. Without thinking, he reached out as if to take her hand, catching himself in the act and stopping himself as his hand hovered above hers. He quickly retracted the appendage, but not before Kat had taken notice of his near slip-up. She glanced over at him from the corner of her eye momentarily, setting her pencil down before fully turning to face him.

“Atem, your mind is loud.”

He smiled for the briefest moment. Those were the words she had always spoken whenever she could see that something was obviously bothering him. It was her way of inviting him to speak to her about what was on his mind.

“It is nothing. I have simply been doing a lot of reflecting. I am seeing things now that should have been obvious to me from the start. I wish to apologize, but I know that words alone will never be enough.”

“That doesn’t sound like ‘nothing’. That sounds very much like ‘something’,” she stated.

Atem sighed, then looked away. “It is nothing you can help me with...not anymore at least…”

Kat stared at him for a long moment, her eyes appearing sad. “It hurts,” she said after a short period of silence. “I feel so much pain and confusion seeing you like this.”

Atem lifted his gaze, looking back at her. He could clearly see the pained expression she wore. “I don’t understand?”

She brought herself close to him, raising up so she was kneeling beside him, and wrapped her arms around his head in a comforting manner. She then rested her head on top of his.

Atem was in a state of surprise, uncertain of what was happening.

“My heart still bleeds for you. I don’t want it to, but it does. I wish for it to stop. I care for another. I am happy with him...but seeing you in so much pain…” A few tears sprung forth from her eyes. “Please stop hurting...at least in front of me…I can’t bear it.”

Atem’s eyes went wide and his mind began to reel.

She still loved him .

He buried his face into her chest, wrapping his arms tightly around her body and holding her tight.

She still loved him .

He breathed in deeply, taking in the scent that had always made him feel at peace.

She still loved him .

“Atem, don’t…”

He brought his head back, looking up to see the tears that streamed quietly down her face.

“Please...this hurts…”

He brought a hand up to her face, breaking the steady stream that trailed down with his thumb.

“I want…” he began. He wanted to start over. He wanted a chance to prove himself. He wanted to hold her in his arms, and never let go of her again. He wanted her to be happy... with him . Atem swallowed hard, knowing that the words she needed were not the words he wanted to say. “I want for your tears to stop.”

He released her, then gently removed himself from her embrace. He placed his hand back onto her cheek, wanting to gently caress a thumb over her bottom lip before bringing his mouth to hers, but reluctantly refrained from doing so. Instead he allowed his thumb to lightly caress the side of her cheek momentarily before bringing her face down and placing a gentle kiss on her forehead.

Kat looked at him in confusion through her tears as she brought her head back.

“No more tears on my account, okay? What I am currently feeling, I brought upon myself. I will manage. It is a difficult thing to do, however, seeing you like this,” Atem said softly. “It gives me false hope. So please, no more.”

“ Ibib , I am sorry. I did not mean-”

“Stop,” he interrupted, frowning. “I am no longer ‘ Ibib’ .”

Kat hesitated for a moment, then nodded that she understood. “Forgive me, Atem . I never had any intention of giving you false hope. I pray that you will find someone that together you each bring out only the best in one another, instead of the worst,” she said with a soft smile.

“And I pray that you continue to be happy, even if it is not with me,” he smiled softly in return.

Kat crawled back over to where she had been sitting, wiping away the remainder of the tears she had shed. She glanced back at the textbook and notes, smiling as she picked back up where she left off.

Atem watched, his own smile still in place. Moments such as this helped him. He was still hurting inside, but knowing that deep down she still held onto something for him...it let him know that he hadn’t screwed things up as badly as he had thought between them. He still felt the lingering hope that he knew to be false, but he found he was able to let go of his focus on it.

Kat spoke up again after several minutes had passed, bringing Atem’s focus away from the transpired moment.

“So, did you like your gift?”

Atem was expressionless for a brief moment, not fully understanding what she was talking about. Then he remembered the deck and the binders. “Oh, yes! Thank you!” he said delightfully. He had forgotten that part of the reason he had originally come back downstairs was to thank her for the thoughtful gesture.

She smirked while glancing at him from off to the side. “Figured you couldn’t go to a meeting with Kaiba without it.”

Atem chuckled a bit. “Are you kidding? I can guarantee the moment he sees me he’s going to think I’m Yugi and challenge me to a duel.”

Kat giggled. “I can picture it now!” She turned to face Atem, scrunching her face into a mirror of one of Seto’s more serious expressions. “Yugi! Duel me! And no ancient Egyptian hocus-pocus!” she said in a mocked Kaiba voice.

Atem laughed heartily. “No! You did it wrong! It’s more like ‘Yugi! Duel me so I can try to defeat your Egyptian God Cards with my Blue-Eyes Ultimate Dragon...because Dragons are cool and Egyptian Gods are lame!’,” he said in his own mockery of the eccentric billionaire.

“But Kaiba, you know the rules! I’m supposed to always win!” Kat said, pretending to be Atem this time.

“Screw the rules! I have money!” Atem mocked, still pretending to be Kaiba.

Both fell over laughing at that point. As their laughter calmed, they looked over at one another, smiling as they had in their youth.

“ This is the Atem I missed. It’s nice to see you again,” Kat said happily.

“It’s nice to see the Katrina I remember. You were missed as well,” Atem said just as happily. “Do me a favor, don’t leave.”

“No promises, but I’ll try to stick around.” She sat back up, returning once again to try and finish the task she had begun. She sighed in exasperation while staring at the textbook before her. “Now if only they would stop changing things in these damned books. How the fuck does one change math? It’s just fucking numbers. Why did they have to start throwing the alphabet into it?”

Atem sat up, chuckling. “I bet most of the teachers in that school would be confused looking at how we used to do things...and we pretty much invented a good portion of it!”

“That is very much true!” Kat said in amusement. “Gods, don’t even get me started on these other subjects! I want to chuck the whole history book into a dark hole and light it on fire!”

“Let me see, it can’t be that bad,” Atem said while reaching for the book Kat had indicated towards. He glanced through, stopping to focus on a few pages that caught his interest, examining them intently, his brow becoming more and more furled the more he looked through the book. “Forget dark holes and fire...cast this thing into the Shadow Realm.”

 

---

Chapter 48

---

Bakura appeared inside of Ry-... his flat, dropping the bags full of apparel that was more his style. Spending the last few hours alone with the Royal Asshole was not how he expected his day in Italy to go, but the alternative of Kat finding out that he had let Atem temporarily out of his sight made it a much more favorable option. He didn’t want to imagine what she would do if she found out that Remus had almost taken advantage of the Pharaoh on his watch, not that he wouldn't have loved to have seen the Pharaoh squirm a bit more before he had intervened.

Why had he intervened? That was a question he had yet to answer. He hadn’t even seen what was going on at first. It was the sudden, intense scent of fear and desperation that had drawn his attention to what was happening inside, causing him to react instantly. He hadn’t been motivated by the fear of what Kat would do to him, as that thought hadn’t crossed his mind until later.

He kicked off his shoes, walked over to the sofa, and sat down. He leaned his elbows on his knees and rested his chin on folded hands in contemplation.

‘Why?’

Bakura couldn’t get the question out of his head. It had haunted him as he helped make suggestions on what colors and styles of clothing paired well with Atem’s features. It had reverberated throughout his skull as he walked the Pharaoh through the steps to properly tying a tie. It had screamed at him as he, for some unknown reason, temporarily put aside his opinions of Atem and held his tongue. It might as well have sniped him between the eyes as he found himself, for the first time since they were children, actually getting along with Atem.

Bakura grabbed his hair in frustration, growling in irritation. Why did this bother him so much?! Why couldn’t he stop asking himself ‘Why’?

Had Ry-... Judgment …been right? Did he…did he actually like Atem? No. There was no way. It was a lie. It had to be a lie. The gods were good at that. They lied all the time. It was how they manipulated people into doing what they wanted. Judgment was just another of their pawns. He would say and do whatever was commanded of him. He had mentioned that his appearance in Rome had been orchestrated by the Elder. Perhaps she had intended for Judgment to place these doubting thoughts in his head? Yes! That had to be it! He just needed to prove it…

“Now where did I put it…?” he muttered to himself, leaning over the edge of the sofa to grab the short stack of magazines and newspapers that sat on an end table. He searched through the stack, stopping once he found the headline he was searching for. There, on the front page of the local newspaper, was the image of Yugi holding the three Egyptian God cards with an article about how he had been crowned ‘King of Games’ after winning the Battle City tournament.

Bakura scrunched up his nose in irritation. This wouldn’t do. The picture was of the Pharaoh’s prior host, not the Pharaoh himself. He pulled out his phone and scrolled through his contacts, hesitating and debating if he was seriously going to ask Mkhai to send him a picture of Atem. He groaned internally, then reluctantly sent the text. His foot bounced as he impatiently waited for a reply, and was startled when the printer in the room came to life. He stared unenthusiastically at the machine as a page with an image slowly emerged from within.

“Not exactly what I had in mind, but whatever,” he said to no one in particular.

He got up and grabbed the picture that had finished printing. There was Atem in all his regal glory from the night of the gathering. Bakura stared at the picture, trying to determine if he actually felt anything by simply looking at the picture. Before he could, though, another page began to print. Bakura stared at the printer in puzzlement. The page was halfway exposed when he realized what the image was. He jerked the paper, tearing it in half as it had yet to finish, and crumpled it up. He did the same with the other half once it was released from the printer's grasp. The printer wasn’t finished, though, as another page began to emerge, bearing the same image. Bakura jerked the power cable from the wall.

“Ha! Try sending it now, you fucker!” Bakura shouted in annoyance.

A notification chimed in on his phone. He internally groaned, having a bad feeling he knew exactly what the notification contained. He debated ignoring it, but made the mistake of looking anyway. The printer had simply printed a still image. The notification contained a video attachment.

Bakura chucked the phone across the room, not caring that it had shattered upon impact against the wall.

“Dammit!” he screamed in frustration. He looked down at the photo of Atem that he had dropped on the floor at some point, his hatred towards the Pharaoh practically emanating from his body. “They lie…they all fucking lie! I hate you! ” he shouted at the printed image. “ I wish you had never come back! ”

Someone knocked on the door, startling Bakura.

“ What?! ” he shouted towards the unknown person beyond the door.

“I heard shouting, is everything all right in there?” came a muffled voice through the door. It was one of Ryou’s neighbors. This particular neighbor was a kind, older gentleman that lived alone and often checked in on the pale teen.

Bakura was in no mood to put on his Ryou façade, and thankfully the old man had already become accustomed to Ryou’s ‘mood swings’, making the facade not really all that necessary.

“I’m fine…” Bakura growled irritably in reply. “Just had the TV too loud. I’ll try to keep it down,” he added through a clenched jaw.

“You know, if something is troubling you, I’m always willing to listen,” the older man said, attempting reassurance.

“I said I’m fine .”

“Is it because your father broke his promise to you again? You poor boy. I don’t know ho-”

Bakura jerked the door open, interrupting the older gentleman. He glared hard at the old man. “If you know what is good for you, you will never come knocking on this door again…is that understood?”

The aura emanating around him had become physically visible, his eyes glowing brightly against his pale form and the Shadows that coalesced around him.

The old man took a fearful step back, but wasn’t entirely deterred by what he saw. “Please, I just want to help. You seem more troubled as of late.”

“I don’t need your help…or  anyone's help for that matter!” Bakura shouted.

“I think you do,” the man said fearfully, his voice quivering.

“ Just leave me alone! ”

The man opened his mouth to speak again. Bakura was done with his words. He lunged forward, transfiguring into a fairly large wolf-like dog, the Millennium Ring around his neck hidden by his thick fur. He clasped his jaw around the arm the man had raised as a protective measure against the attack, shaking it furiously as if he were trying to snap the neck of his prey. The man cried out, trying to pry the beast’s jaw off his arm. Bakura let go, lunging forward again in hopes to get a better grip, snapping his jaws and growling ferociously as he tried to get at the throat of the one calling out for help. The bleeding arm got in his way, though, keeping him from his goal.

‘ Shut up! SHUT UP!’

Something hard came into contact with the side of his head, causing him to redirect his focus from the old man beneath him. Another of Ryou’s neighbors, a young mother, had come out to investigate. She had seen the furry white beast attacking the old man, and thrown a large book at it.

Bakura growled, slowly turning away from his current target and stalking towards his new one. He was about to lunge towards the woman when he saw something move just inside of the door. It was the woman’s young child.

The scent of fear flooded Bakura’s nose. Fear from the old man. Fear from the woman. Fear from the small child. Fear from all the others that were now standing and watching him as he prepared to attack his next victim.

He turned an eye back towards the old man that was holding his arm while shouting at the woman to get back inside and shut the door. The old man’s voice was muffled and far away, as was the crying of the small child.

‘What the hell am I doing?’

Realization at what had happened…at what he had done …hit Bakura hard. His eyes went wide as he cowered with his ears drooped and tail between his legs. Breathing suddenly became a chore, and he instinctually fled. He ran past all the people that had gathered, their screams serving as an instant reminder of his mistake. He kept running and running, with no destination in mind. He just needed to be somewhere… anywhere… else.

Bakura didn’t pay attention to his surroundings as he rushed past all the lights, sounds, and bodies. Everything was a blur.

‘WHY?!?’

He wasn’t certain how, or even why, but he found himself finally coming to a stop in front of a house with a shimmering barrier around it. He stepped gingerly forward, passing through the barrier with ease. The lights inside the living area were still on, and he hoped his closest friend would forgive his intrusion at this hour. She would understand, right? He had been provoked. MKhai had started this. It was all an accident. Kat would surely come to his defense when the Tribunal would undoubtedly summon him, he was certain of it. He had done the same for her numerous times, and her crimes were always far worse in comparison.

Bakura was up by the house now. He rose up on his hind legs, placing his forepaws on the windowsill while attempting to peek through the space between the drawn curtains. His heart sank at what he saw.

Kat was on her knees, holding Atem’s head in a comforting embrace. Atem, meanwhile, had buried his face into Kat’s chest, his arms wrapped tightly around her.

Bakura’s muzzle drew back in a snarl, a low growl erupting from deep within. How could she still hold a single shred of anything for that prick? What about the Tomb Keeper? It was obvious how she felt for Marik. Apparently even the Tomb Keeper was no match when it came to the Pharaoh manipulating his way back into Kat’s heart.

He watched as the Pharaoh removed himself from the arms of his former wife, looking up at her with sadness in his eyes. He watched as the Pharaoh hesitated, then kissed his former wife on the forehead. He tried to focus his hearing to listen in on what was being said, but the barrier had been created so that the voices inside could only be heard by being inside the house.

Kat nodded to something Atem had said, then retreated to what was most likely her original seat while drying her face of tears.

Bakura’s jaw parted as he growled. ‘ You made her cry again ?! I’ll rip your throat out!’

The two suddenly appeared to be smiling and laughing heartily about something. Their laughter increased to the point that they both grabbed hold of their stomachs as they fell over onto their backs.

Bakura’s muzzle and jaw relaxed from its snarled state as he tilted his head slightly, one ear raised up slightly higher than the other. What was going on? One second Kat had appeared to be crying again, and now…she and the Pharaoh were laughing like they used to back during the early days?

Back when things were different between all of them .

Bakura dropped back down on all fours, sitting on his haunches with his head lowered. There had been a time when he had actually looked up to Atem. Sure, in the beginning, he'd been angry and resentful towards the (at the time) young prince for being useless in stopping Ama-shae's execution…but he eventually pushed those bitter feelings aside. Atem always treated both him and Set as equally as he did Kat. They had all become Pharaoh's favored.

So what changed?

Bakura tried to think back. What had changed? When did he start disliking the Pharaoh so much? And why? He couldn't remember. He remembered things like sneaking into the palace walls as the Thief King, and sitting poised on Kat and Atem's balcony knowing the Pharaoh would be alone. He remembered taunting him, though what about…that part eluded him. He remembered looking forward to Kat's first resurrection attempt and silently hoping it would succeed…because he had actually looked forward to seeing Atem again.

So why did everything change?

Bakura shook his head as it had suddenly begun to hurt. Those memories were apparently buried deep, and he had no desire to endure the pain of searching for them at this time. He raised back up and peered back through the window. Kat and Atem appeared to be focused on a book.

He lowered himself away from the window again, his head lowered as he debated on entering. Kat had enough things to deal with at the moment. There was the matter of when she would be summoned by the Tribunal for her actions against her sire, the Pharaoh revived and getting him assimilated into modern society, dealing with the emotional headache of simultaneously ending things with the Pharaoh and starting a relationship with the Tomb Keeper, and then there was the dilemma she was probably facing of trying to figure out how to bond with her estranged heir. It wouldn’t be fair to add his problem to her list.

Bakura turned and loped out of the yard. He couldn’t go back to the flat, and staying with Kat was no longer a feasible option without adding to her own issues.

‘ Damn,’ he thought to himself. ‘I’m going to need a new place to stay now. I can’t believe I fucked up so badly. Maybe I’ll get lucky and no one will believe the old man. Maybe they’ll just think he’s crazy.’

He slowed and came to a stop, suddenly feeling bad for the old man. Out of everyone in Ryou’s life, he was probably the only one that had at least tried to be there for the boy. The imposter that was supposed to be posing as Ryou’s ‘father’, hadn’t even feigned interest. Why was he even a part of all of this? What exactly, in Kat’s little fucked up mind, was she thinking by having that fake step in and take his place? And his name? That imposter wasn’t in the least bit necessary. Ryou’s mother would have been just fine without that imposter . He was never around. He wasn’t there when Ryou’s mother and sister had died. He was barely even a presence at their funeral. And after…

Bakura growled and snarled. Why hadn’t his best friend taken in his heir? Why had she just left him in that situation? If she hadn’t felt capable of taking care of him, surely she could have taken Ryou to Solomon like she had done with Yugi? Instead, she’d done nothing . The heir of her best friend …and she’d done absolutely nothing .

Something moved near the edge of his peripheral vision. Bakura turned his head towards it, snarling. This day had been nothing but one big shit-show. Hell, every day since he’d been restored had been nothing but a shit-show. He wanted to take his frustrations out on something, anything. He glanced around, searching for the source of movement. Even in the darkness he could make out a small shadow that hopped towards him.

The guttural ‘kraa’ that came from the shadow made Bakura stop his snarling. He tilted his head in curiosity as he watched the raven hop and flutter its wings as if it wanted him to follow. He took a step towards the dark bird, watching as it turned and hopped away a bit, glancing back over its shoulder to see if Bakura would indeed follow. Bakura let out a low ‘ruff’ towards the bird to indicate for it to lead the way. The raven let out another ‘kraa’, then took off at a low altitude, Bakura following closely beneath it.

He ignored everything, his focus solely on the dark bird above. Ravens had always led him to someplace he could be found; on several levels. It was a raven that had led him to Ama-shae .

 

He had been scared, alone, and on the verge of death. His mind had been shattered by what had happened. He had become nothing more than a catatonic doll, laying nearly lifeless on the ground awaiting for the moment he would close his eyes one last time, joining the rest of the people of his village. He recalled small thoughts of whether he would feel anything when the carrion feeders grew tired of feeding off burnt flesh, instead turning and tearing into something a bit more fresh . He recalled hearing a strange sound, piquing some form of curiosity in him. He had forced his left eye open, his other swollen and too caked with dried blood. He saw the dark bird, prompting him to lift his head up a bit to watch as the bird turned its head back and forth as though it were studying him. It had hopped and danced a bit before his eyes. Somehow, he had summoned up the strength to sit upright. This appeared to excite the bird as it began to ‘kraa’, flutter, and dance around him. Suddenly, his thoughts were no longer on dying. The bird began to hop towards and away from him. Strength he didn’t know he possessed, lifted him to his feet, carrying him forward as he followed the black bird that hopped and fluttered short distances, ensuring that his small body was still behind it. He wasn’t sure how long he had followed the bird, but when it suddenly lifted from the ground and took flight, vanishing into the sky, he had turned around and noticed that his village was nowhere to be seen.

He was alone again, this time out in the middle of nowhere. The closest landmark of any sort was a small outcropping with an equally small overhang. He had walked over to the rocky exposure, resting beneath the overhang. He remembered that no sooner had he sat down, he felt a cool gust of wind. There was a small hole that he hadn’t seen before, hidden in the overhang’s shadow. He made his way in, following a small light deep within. He had been overwhelmed with emotions when he discovered that the source of the breeze had been from air that had circulated from a hole above and cooled as it made its way across the surface of the spring that was hidden in the small cave. He had rushed to the edge of the spring, cupping his hands full of water and gulping it down as fast as possible before doing so again and again, until his gut began twisting from drinking too much too fast. After, he had crawled back a bit and lay down, suddenly overcome with exhaustion. That wasn’t all that was sudden. His stomach, still cramped from drinking, reminded him that he needed to eat as well. As if on cue, the dark bird re-appeared from the opening in the cave’s ceiling, dropping a small, dead hare beside him. He had stared at the limp pile of fur, uncertain what to do with it. The bird turned its head, studying him momentarily again, then began tearing at the fur, exposing the muscle beneath. His hunger had suddenly intensified, and he no longer cared that the hare was uncooked. His small mind had only registered one thing: food . He had eagerly torn flesh from bone with his teeth, ignoring the small bits of fur that still stuck to the muscle even after he had pulled off a good portion of the hare’s hide and cast it aside. He’d cracked open the bones, suckling on the sweet marrow that was hidden within. There was little left of the creature by the time he had finished. With his belly full and thirst quenched, he had found himself extremely tired. He no longer wanted to die. He wanted to live. He had slept… truly slept …that night. There had been no nightmares of screams and fire, no smoke and ash, no golden man. Just a gentle song in an unknown language that wrapped around him and made him feel safe. He had awoken the next morning with the bird nestled beside him. His movement woke it, causing it to flutter out of the cave entrance, prompting him to follow. What he saw waiting at the entrance caused him to pause for only the slightest moment. There had been a fairly pale woman with eyes in a shade of green he had only ever seen in glittery gems and wavy hair the color of fire. After that, all he remembered was being picked up and carried, nestling himself deep into the warmth and safety he felt with the woman.

 

Bakura was pulled from his reverie as the raven above began to descend. It had led him back to the spot in the park where he, Yugi and Marik had encountered Kat and Malik. It was also the same spot where Anubis had appeared.

The bird landed, hopping around a bit in a circle. Bakura slowed and approached the spot. The raven looked at him, ‘kraa’-ing in his face before fluttering upwards and flying off. He stared in puzzlement at the sky, then lowered his nose to the ground. There had to be a reason the bird led him here.

It was a subtle scent, but it was there. It was a ley-line convergence point…and its flow had been disrupted. It was also where Kat had summoned the transport obelisk. That was the reason Anubis had been able to appear inside the larger barrier that encompassed Domino.  But why had the raven brought him here? Surely it wasn’t just to point out that there was a gaping hole inside of an otherwise solid barrier?

Bakura looked around, trying to see if there was something else. Something white caught his attention as it came towards him at a slow pace. His eyes widened a bit as he realized it was a direwolf. He had thought them extinct, but based on what he was seeing before him, there was at least one still in existence. This particular direwolf had seen some battles, if the mottled scarring across its upper body was any indication.

The direwolf stopped several yards from where Bakura stood. It stared at him for the longest time, then raised its head back and began to howl. It was like a song to Bakura’s ears, and he found himself instinctively joining the melody. They sang for what could have been minutes, or it could have been hours, Bakura wasn’t certain as he had become lost in everything but the song.

When they finished their symphony, the direwolf stared at him again. Bakura saw a strange emerald flash in the other beast’s eyes.

Thank you for joining me in song, brother.

Bakura’s eyes widened as he heard the voice in his head. It sounded familiar, but he couldn’t place who it belonged to.

‘Who are you?’

Just someone that is happy to meet another who enjoys singing in the moonlight.

Bakura bared his fangs and growled low. ‘Give me a name.’

The direwolf appeared to study him, as if trying to determine if he was indeed worthy of knowing its name.

You can call me…Mabon.

‘Mabon? What kind of name is ‘Mabon’?’

What kind of name is ‘Bakura’? You don’t look like a Hebrew girl, nor are you ‘ripe fruit’. ‘Naram-Sin’, however…that makes more sense. It is obvious you are ‘beloved of Sin’.

Bakura’s growl intensified as his ears flattened against his skull and his hackles raised. ‘You seem to know a great deal about me, yet I know nothing about you aside from the name you’ve given.’

The direwolf appeared to laugh, which only served to intensify Bakura’s irritation towards it.

Forgive me, I don’t get out as much as I did in my early days. We’ve actually met before, but it appears you don’t remember me. No matter, that is not why I am here.

‘Then let’s get straight to the point. Why are you here?’

I am to deliver a message: The moon does not cast light of its own, it needs the sun. As a sign of fairness, the sun allows the moon to hide its light from time to time. The time is short, but it symbolizes the balance between the two. ‘Bakura’ has made things unbalanced. You must learn to become both ‘Bakura’ and ‘Naram-Sin’.

Bakura was full-on growling and barking now. ‘I am Bakura! Naram-Sin died in Kul Elna with the rest of his people! I am Ba-Ku-Ra! The Shadow Double of Ra! I am the Eclipse! I will cast my shadow over Ra for as long as he exists! He claims he is ‘Perfection’...but I will always be there to prove that he is not!’

The direwolf shook its head slightly, appearing disappointed. ‘Kura…why must you always be so stubborn?’

Bakura stopped his growling upon hearing the direwolf refer to him as ‘Kura’. He stared at the large lupine with eyes widened in disbelief. He finally realized where he recognized that voice from. He transfigured and stood up straight, having a hard time believing who it was he had come face to face with. “Set?”

The direwolf appeared to smirk once more, then vanished in a flurry of snow.

---

 

Notes:

Oh boy, where to begin with this end-note?

I guess for starters I want to point out that I did not stereotype Remi as the 'flaming homosexual fashion designer'. I actually have a former coworker that I based him off of. And no, that former co-worker wouldn't hurt a fly. He's the sweetest person on the face of the Earth. Remi's just having an off day.

Yes, YGO Abridged reference. Can't mock Kaiba without "Screw the rules! I have money!"

Finally: Note on Bakura and his 'name'.

Naram-Sin means 'Beloved of Sin'. Sin is the Akkadian lunar deity similar to the Kemetic Khonsu. I like to imagine with his unique hair, his mother would have considered him 'blessed by the moon' making him 'Beloved of Sin'.

If you read 'White Lady', you would have noticed the mentioning that 'Bakura' is a female Hebrew name that means 'Ripe Fruit'. There is more detail on how Kat 'came up' with that name in that story.

Then there is a Kemetic breakdown:

Ba- Personality or 'Shadow'
Ku- Vital essence or 'Double'
Ra- Egyptian solar deity
Ba-Ku-Ra= Shadow Double of Ra aka. 'The Eclipse'

Chapter 18: Chapters 49-51

---

Chapter 49

---

It was still dark out when Marik woke up. He rolled over, feeling around for the warm body that should have been beside him, but quickly realized that he was alone in his girlfriend's bed. He reached over for his phone on the nightstand to check the time. It was still a good hour before he would normally have gotten up for school, causing him to internally groan at the fact that he had just started to get used to Domino time, and now his internal clock was all messed up because he had spent one night back in Egypt.

After several moments of pondering if he should just continue laying there for that hour, or if he should get up, Marik audibly groaned and chose to do the latter. His body was a bit stiff, but not sore. It was a pleasant change from the last time he had woken up without his girlfriend at his side. He found his thoughts wandering back to the night before, smirking proudly at himself for his consecutive ‘performances’ and the fact that his lover had appeared satisfied afterwards. He made his way to the shower in the conjoined bathroom, hoping the heat from it would loosen up the stiffness he felt.

After his brief shower, Marik got dressed in the school uniform that had been laid out for him, then proceeded to head downstairs to determine the whereabouts of his missing girlfriend. Kat wasn’t too hard to find, as he could see from the bottom of the stairs that she appeared to have fallen asleep at some point while pouring over what appeared to be his school textbooks. Marik couldn’t help but smile slightly and shake his head, as it was obvious to him that she was trying to help him get caught up on his assignments.

As he got closer, however, his smile turned downward, and his heart felt like it had sunk down into his stomach. Kat’s head rested across a folded arm, but her other arm was outstretched towards none other than Atem. He was in a mirrored position with his hand reaching out for hers. The way their fingertips were positioned so closely to one another, it appeared they had been lightly holding hands as they fell asleep beside each other. Even their faces were turned towards one another.

Various scenarios quickly began playing through his head, each more bothersome than the last. He had fallen asleep after being too exhausted from several consecutive rounds of sex. Had Kat not been as satisfied as he thought? How long after he had fallen asleep had Atem appeared? How many hours did the two spend alone? Had they been sitting down here together this entire time…or had Atem attempted to take advantage of his former wife’s current state? Was he even aware of it? Would Kat have given in to her body’s desires? Did she still desire Atem in that way for that matter? She had mentioned that even though she was no longer in love with Atem, that she did still love him in general.

Marik took a deep, silent breath in, then released it as quietly as possible in an attempt to calm his racing thoughts. It wasn’t quiet enough, however, as he saw sapphires flutter open as Kat slowly lifted her head up and stretched, taking in and releasing a deep breath of her own.

“Sorry, didn’t mean to wake you,” Marik said quietly. He did his best to bury his jealous thoughts, and silently prayed nothing would happen that might cause them to return to the surface.

“I had meant to come back to bed,” Kat began, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. “But Atem and I started talking about the stuff in your textbooks…and I guess we both fell asleep. Sorry if I worried you.”

“Worried? What would I be worried about?” Marik questioned with false confidence, continuing to attempt hiding the jealousy that he had yet to fully bury.

Kat got to her feet, then walked the few steps between them and brought herself in close. She brought his face down to hers, placing a kiss on his lips. “Sorry if I made you worry that I was in the room next to the one you woke up alone in,” she clarified as they pulled apart from the kiss.

Marik’s eyes widened slightly, then he found himself looking away and feeling ashamed for letting those jealous thoughts enter his mind. “Was it that obvious?” he asked.

Kat smirked and giggled slightly. “You reek of it.”

Marik quickly looked back towards his girlfriend. “What?”

Kat lightly tapped the tip of her nose.

Marik’s head and shoulders fell dejectedly forward. “Oh, right…”

Kat turned and walked back to the table, gathering up the textbooks and notes that lay scattered across it. "The assignments themselves are done," she began as she placed the books and folders into Marik's school bag. "But I didn't get all the notes finished. I may have focused a bit too much on some of the historic inaccuracies and got sidetracked," she added with a light chuckle.

“That’s fine,” Marik said while looking down and away again. He was suddenly riddled with guilt for even thinking that something might have happened between Kat and Atem while he was asleep.

Kat approached again and offered Marik his bag, but he was too lost in his thoughts to notice. She lowered the arm that held out the bag, staring in that way she usually did.

“How about I give you a ride to school? It’s a bit further away than what you’re used to, and I don’t want you to be late,” she offered.

“Sure,” Marik replied, still appearing distant.

Kat quickly put on her boots and grabbed a set of keys hanging next to the door that led to the garage, then opened the front door while still carrying Marik’s bag with her.

Marik followed her out the door, not really taking notice of his surroundings until he got to Kat’s car. It was only then that it dawned on him that the driveway was usually empty. He stopped and gazed upon the dark purple muscle car that was now sitting there.

“This isn’t…this isn’t the car that you wrecked, is it?”

Kat looked at him as though he had insulted her. “ That was a ‘69 GTO Judge. This is a ‘69 Mustang Mach 1.”

“Sooo… another classic muscle car. Got it,” he said casually.

The insulted look Kat wore intensified. “How do I put this? Think of one car as a Road King, the other as a Valkyrie.”

“But one is Harley Davidson, the other is Honda.”

“ Precisely. ”

“Oh…” Marik said sheepishly. He took another look at the car. “Why purple?”

“Because…it’s one of my favorite colors?” Kat replied slowly, acting as though it should have been obvious.

“Really?” Marik said in surprise.

Kat curled up her nose in mild annoyance. “Gods…do I just have a habit of falling for the oblivious ones or something?”

Marik scowled as he quickly realized she had compared him to Atem in that regard. “I’m not oblivious. I just didn’t picture you as someone who liked…well… purple .”

“I like various shades of pink too," Kat started, glancing upward with only her eyes as she placed a concentrated finger on her bottom lip. "It's hard to find the right shade to match with my skin tone though. There are few blues I don’t mind, but not those bright ones. I like deep earthy tones. Like with reds," she continued, bringing her gaze down and across to Marik. "I prefer deep wine colors, but the brighter crimsons tend to pair better with the vast amounts of black I usually wear. Mal and Atem pull off wine easily, but me and Kura always look better in crimson and scarlet.”

"Why do you wear so much black? If you don't mind me asking."

"Hides blood a lot easier. It's not as necessary now as it was about a century ago, but old habits die hard. Same with why I wear a lot of open backed tops and skirts. You never know when wings need to be unfurled or a tail might inconveniently appear."

Marik smiled in amusement at the idea of what might have happened had she begun to shift while wearing the skinny jeans from the day before. Right now she was still in the pajama pants and loose tee that she must have put on after he had fallen asleep.

"I see something finally brought a smile to your face," Kat commented towards Marik's improved mood.

"So tails and pants aren't a good combination?" Marik asked with an amused smirk.

"It rubs the fur wrong. Very irritating." Kat stated matter-of-factly.

Marik couldn't help but chuckle. He opened the passenger door to the car and got in. He looked over and watched Kat do the same on the driver's side, raising a brow in amusement as she did.

"Is that-"

"Don't even go there," Kat interrupted.

"But that's-"

"Shush."

Marik was trying his best to hold in the laugh that was quickly bubbling forth as he realized his girlfriend needed what was essentially a booster seat to be able to see over the steering wheel. Looking down at the pedals, he noticed they stuck out and up a bit further than most cars he’d been in.

Kat groaned irritably. "It's not my fault I'm vertically challenged."

" Vertically challenged? That's the first time I've heard it put like that," Marik commented, the laughter he was still trying to hold back slowly breaking through.

Kat lolled her head to the side, glaring a scowl at her boyfriend. "Call me short…I dare you."

"I watched you climb a bench to look in a cupboard,” he commented with a smirk. “That being said, the word 'short' does not come to mind when I look at you," Marik said, his face softening from the amused expression he wore just a second before.

"Oh? And might I ask what does come to mind?" Kat asked, her scowl deepening.

Marik quickly leaned across, grabbing her face and planting a big kiss on her cheek. "That I absolutely love my girlfriend…even if she is vertically challenged ," he replied with another smirk as he pulled away.

Kat rolled her eyes, smiling as she did. "You're an ass," she commented with a slight chuckle.

She turned the key in the ignition, causing the whole car to slightly rock as the engine roared to life.

“Whoa…” Marik said in awe at the raw power of the vehicle. “No wonder you like cars like this…it’s pretty much a more powerful motorcycle.”

“Something like that,” Kat replied with a small grin. She backed the vehicle out of the driveway and proceeded down the road.

---

The roads were fairly empty this early in the morning, with the exception of the occasional commuter on their way to work. As they pulled up to a stoplight, another driver pulled up alongside them in a modified tuner car. The other driver’s engine whined in quick succession, indicating the driver wanted to challenge them in a street-race.

Kat didn’t even bat an eye at the challenge, instead keeping her focus on the road ahead. When the light turned green, the car next to them took off with a quick start. Kat simply proceeded ahead at a reasonable speed as though the challenge hadn’t been issued in the first place.

“You know they wanted to race, right?” Marik asked.

“Yup,” was all Kat replied, keeping her focus on the road.

“I’m sure you could easily beat them.”

“I know.”

“Judging by the fact that they are hanging back a bit, I think they’re going to try again at the next light.”

“So?”

Marik was right. At the next light, the tuner issued its challenge again. Kat tightened her grip on the steering wheel and shifter, still trying to ignore the other vehicle. Like before, when the light turned green, the tuner jetted forward while Kat proceeded normally.

“Why aren’t you accepting their challenge?” Marik questioned.

“I’m taking you to school, not getting involved in illegal street-races,” Kat replied, sounding slightly irritated.

“Are you holding back because I’m in the car? I can see you tensing. It’s obvious you want to do it.”

“It’s not about if I want to. I know if anything bad happens, I’ll be okay. You on the other hand…”

Marik reached over, placing his hand lightly over top of the one on the shifter knob. “You have decades of driving experience. I’m not too worried,” he said while giving her a reassuring look.

Kat gave him a quick glance, then smirked. “When the next light turns green, you might want to hold on to whatever you can… except the hand over the shifter.”

Marik quickly retracted his hand as they approached the next light. As expected, the tuner tried its luck again, only this time Kat responded by quickly pressing the gas pedal a few times, the Mustang rocking with each press.

“I’ve decided that I’ll be nice and give them a three second head start,” Kat said, becoming increasingly focused on the road ahead as a devilish grin formed across her face. “You have that long to get a tight grip on whatever you can.”

As the light turned green, she pressed down on the gas, but didn’t release the clutch. The tuner beside them jetted forward again, meanwhile Kat began counting down.

“ Three…two…one-”

As she said ‘one’, the Mustang lurched forward, the front end raising slightly off the ground. The car had barely crossed the intersection when Kat quickly pressed the clutch again, shifting just as quickly. It wasn’t much further down the road when she did it again.

Marik had expected the takeoff to be fast, but he severely underestimated the amount of grip he would need as the Mustang continued picking up speed, quickly closing the gap between them and the tuner. He had barely re-secured his grip as Kat shifted again.

The two cars continued forth, the tuner almost clipping the front end of a commuter as it quickly maneuvered around them. The Mustang was already even with the tuner, but it was evident that the beast of a car had no intention of slowing as it continued to nose ahead.

Marik noticed a sharp turn quickly approaching. “Um…shouldn’t you start slowing down…?”

“Do you trust me?” Kat asked, her grin still devilish.

Marik looked over, becoming slightly concerned as he noticed the sclera of Kat’s eyes had darkened. “...yes…?” he said unconfidently.

“Then you might want to tighten your grip even more.”

Marik’s mind wasn’t able to register everything that happened in the following moment. The car lurched sideways at an angle that allowed it to drift around the corner. Tires screeched for what seemed like forever as Kat held the wheel tightly with both hands. It was as if time itself momentarily stood still, but as the moment processed in Marik’s mind, time sped up at an increasing rate. The Mustang lurched forward again, Kat’s hand back on the shifter as she quickly brought it back up to speed.

A few moments later, the Mustang began to slow.

“Looks like they couldn’t catch back up after that turn,” Kat commented in amusement, the darkness slowly receding from her eyes.

Marik suddenly realized that his heart was beating rapidly and that his entire body was tense as he continued his white-knuckled grasp on the dashboard and the back of Kat’s seat. His mind was still taking its time, however, processing the intense moment.

"Are you okay?" Kat asked in concern.

Marik's mind finally caught up with the rest of him.

"That…WAS… AWESOME !!!!!!!" he replied excitedly. "I thought you were crazy for giving them a head start, but the way you closed that gap! And the way you slid around that turn! That was amazing!" he said quickly.

"So I didn't scare you?" Kat questioned.

"Are you kidding!? I spent most of my life in boring caves and hated it. I love exciting stuff! And that race was the very definition of exciting! "

Kat chuckled lightly. "Yes, I suppose it was."

Marik could see the school approaching in the distance. He leaned towards his girlfriend. "I'll admit, seeing the way you handled this car was a bit of a turn on. I say we go find somewhere private before you drop me off," he said suggestively.

Kat simply smiled. “As much as I would love to gamiil , I would end up wearing you out again and you would miss even more school.”

The car came to a stop in front of the school. Kat put the vehicle in neutral and applied the parking brake.

Marik looked into the tiny backseat, then back at his girlfriend with a smirk. “You know…there’s an alley we can pull into a few blocks from here…”

Kat tightened her grip on the shifter knob. “Please, do not tempt me. As much as I would love to take you up on that offer, I know it will just lead to you being late. Just…put that away for later tonight,” she suggested, gesturing with her eyes to where the material on Marik’s pants had become extremely tight.

Marik lowered his chin and drew his face into a puppy-dog-like pout. “You mean I have to think about you being hot-n-bothered all day without any sort of relief?”

Kat chuckled and smirked playfully, bringing his chin up with the tip of a finger as she leaned in close. “Who said anything about not having a source of relief? Don’t forget, my sweet gamiil , I’ve gone for well over a decade without a lover. My monthly problem didn’t just cease to exist during that time.”

Marik’s pout vanished, becoming suggestive curiosity. “Oh? So you would rather go home and satisfy yourself?”

“Are you worried you’ll be replaced?”

“Depends, what are you replacing me with?” Marik asked playfully.

“A jack rabbit,” Kat replied just as playfully.

“A what ?” he asked in confusion.

Kat rolled her eyes. “You seriously don’t know what a ‘jack rabbit' is?”

“Um…I’m assuming you’re not talking about the animal…at least I hope you’re not…”

Kat dropped her head into her palm, trying not to laugh. “It’s a…uh…a type of ‘toy’,” she tried to explain.

“ Ohhh …” Marik said in realization. His face became playful and suggestive again. “I’ll make you a deal: You and me head to that ally now…and I’ll let you use that on me later…”

Kat quickly brought her head up and faced him, her expression one of shock and surprise. The hand on the shifter tightened its grip, shattering it. “For-…for real?” she choked.

Marik leaned towards her, his playful grin widening. “Yup,” he replied, enunciating the ‘p’.

Kat looked forward and down, her eyes shifting rapidly back and forth between him and the space in front of her as she contemplated.

“ Dammit …” She looked over at her boyfriend, shaking her head and pursing her lips. “You’re bad. Very, very bad . Here I am trying to be a good person and make sure you aren’t late for school…and you have to pull something like this ,” she scolded sarcastically. “Bad Tomb Keeper. Bad . Now I have to punish you by giving you exactly what you want.”

Marik grinned devilishly. “Oh no, not that! Anything but that!” he mocked as Kat tossed aside the remains of the knob onto the floor. He then watched as she figured out a different way to grab the shifter, placing the car into first gear and heading towards the ally he had indicated.

 

---

Chapter 50

---

BZZZT! BZZZT! BZZ-

Yugi’s hand slid tiredly off the alarm. He lay there for a moment, working up the ambition to get up and get moving. After several long moments of procrastination, he sat upward, reluctantly forcing himself off the bed and onto the floor. He barely opened his eyes as he plodded half-asleep down the hall to the bathroom, the call of nature being his number one priority at the moment (and the primary reason he’d ended his procrastination).

After he’d finished taking care of nature's call and washed his hands, he splashed some cool water on his face, hoping it would help with the waking up process. Thankfully it did the trick, allowing him to continue forth with his morning routine more awake than before.

As Yugi re-entered his room, he started to feel something was off. Looking around and spotting the other bed in the room empty with the bedding untouched, he realized why. Marik hadn’t returned, and it appeared Imhotep hadn’t stuck around either. It was eerily quiet in his room without either…and without Atem in his head. He scrunched up his nose a bit at that thought, still trying to come to terms with the kind of person Atem really was.

He didn’t want to think about that right now. Right now he just wanted to finish getting ready for school. He wanted semi-normal, even if it was just the routine of throwing on his uniform and heading downstairs for breakfast.

As Yugi made his way down the set of stairs, his nose was greeted by the salty aroma of bacon frying, making his mouth water. His grandfather hadn’t cooked bacon since before Marik had come to live with them. He rushed down the remainder of the stairs, skipping the last two and jumping straight to the floor before turning sharply and practically running towards the kitchen.

“Good morning, Yugi!” Solomon greeted cheerfully while wearing an apron and holding a spatula. “You’re just in time! I’m making bacon and scrambled eggs!”

Yugi stared dumbfounded for a moment, his mind trying to grasp the sight of his twin sitting casually at the kitchen table.

“Hey…” Imhotep said in a less than enthusiastic tone while leaning his chin on his palm. His face showed just as little enthusiasm. He was also wearing a recognizable school uniform.

“What’s going on?” Yugi puzzled, wondering why Imhotep was wearing a Domino High uniform.

“Mkhai found out about my little ‘freak out’ and told Shae . Now she’s making me go to school to help ‘correct’ my social anxiety,” Imhotep replied, rolling his eyes. “Oh, and apparently your roommate is moving out, and I’m moving in,” he added, not sounding happy about the new arrangement.

Yugi’s face fell and he groaned internally. So much for ‘semi-normal’.

Solomon set down a plate of food in front of Imhotep. “Oh, come now…you make it sound as if you are being punished! I’m certain you’ll find yourself fitting in quickly! Plus, you’ll have Yugi and his friends there with you!” he said reassuringly, giving Imhotep a big pat on the back.

Imhotep’s head and shoulders fell a bit, obviously not looking forward to going back to the source of his first freak out. He picked up a piece of bacon, sighed, then popped the whole thing into his mouth.

Yugi sat down and started eating his own breakfast that had been placed on the table. “Grandpa’s right about one thing,” he began, talking between bites. “You’ll have me, Joey, Téa, and Tristan there to help you out if things start to become too overwhelming.”

Imhotep swallowed a mouthful of egg, looking over at Yugi as though he weren’t entirely convinced. “Yeah, well, Shae’s boyfriend and that other guy will be there too…”

Yugi nearly choked, remembering what Imhotep had said happened between Atem and Bakura after the gathering. “Can we talk about something else? I haven’t had bacon in nearly a month and I would like to enjoy it,” he said dryly.

Imhotep finished wolfing down his breakfast, then took his plate over to the sink. “Like what? How just the other day I would have been jumping for joy at the idea of attending school with you,” he began. “You saw the crowd that flocked to me when they thought I was a ‘dog’...now imagine the crowd that’s gonna flock to see your twin,” he added unenthusiastically.

Yugi paused mid-bite, looking down a bit as he slowly chewed and swallowed. “I don’t really have any advice to help with that. As it is, I still get overwhelmed when it’s me they’re flocking to.”

Imhotep looked over, appearing somewhat surprised. “ You feel that way too? But you always look so confident!”

This prompted a chuckle out of Yugi. “Me? Confident?” He shook his head, his mouth turned up slightly in a small smile. “Nope. I’ve just always had someone there to help reassure me.” His smile faded into a small frown. “But now that person isn’t with me all the time and I’ve begun to question whether I really ever knew him.”

“Are you seriously still hung up over the fact that our old man enjoyed sex?” Imhotep asked as he casually leaned against the kitchen counter.

“How would you feel knowing that there was someone like that in your head that would forcefully take control at times and leave you not remembering a thing?”

“At least I wouldn’t remember it. I could live with that. Having seen that shit though…it’s not something you forget .”

Yugi’s head fell forward. “I give up.” He picked up his dishes and carried them over to the sink.

“You know, there’s a lot more to him than the whole sex thing. It’s true that he wasn’t entirely the person you had come to know, but for the most part you saw who was. He’s not really all that different.” Imhotep stated, attempting to cheer Yugi up.

Yugi contemplated as he washed his dishes. “I think it just makes me wonder, what other things don't I know about him? What other things were kept hidden simply because he didn’t have access to his memories?”

“Not much, honestly. Unless you want to know things like how he always had a fondness for cats… even though they didn’t seem to be fond of him,” Imhotep chuckled. “He got scratched up and bit a lot .”

Yugi instantly found himself chuckling at the idea of Atem trying to pick up a cat only to have it bite and scratch him as it tried to wriggle out of his grasp.

“So, did that help bring you out of your hang up about the old man?”

“For now,” Yugi replied with a smile. “I guess I just need a chance to sit down and talk with him. Since he’s been revived, I haven’t had the chance to really do that.”

“Yeah, I kinda messed up all the timing Shae had planned. She was originally going to have everything set up for an easy transition. The only pressing matter he would’ve had, would’ve been the inevitable meeting with Seto Kaiba.”

“You didn’t know about the ritual trigger though,” Yugi stated.

Imhotep shook his head. “No, but I should have. I knew the barrier’s purpose, and I know enough about barriers in general that it should’ve been obvious,” he said dejectedly. “Instead I was too enthused with the idea of showing off the tomb. I didn’t think things through. I just did whatever I wanted without thinking about the consequences.”

“Kat didn’t seem too upset about it though,” Yugi commented.

“Only because she wasn’t about to let the old man get away with scolding me. If he hadn’t started laying into me first, you would have seen something entirely different.”

“Well, it’s done and over now. Atem’s back, and now you’re here…and you get to attend school with me!” Yugi stated, trying to cheer up Imhotep.

Imhotep smiled slightly. “Yeah, as much as I enjoy the idea…I’m still worried about all the people and what they’ll think.”

“Well, just pretend everyone is an NPC in a game and each one has their own set of dialogue options. All you have to do is select the option you think works best,” Yugi suggested.

“Ugh…dialogue choices? I suck at those! You think you’ve picked the sarcastic option, and come to find out it was a flirt option! Or worse, you try to pick the option that increases one of your stats, but come to find out it got coded wrong, so not only do you fail the speech check, but then you have to fight the NPC when all you wanted wanted was to level up your fucking skill!” Imhotep ended his rant, staring at the space in front of him, his hands wringing the neck of an imaginary character.

“Ooo-kay…so that was a bad suggestion…” Yugi said while glancing away nervously.

Imhotep lowered his hands and came back to the present. “Uh…sorry,” he said sheepishly. “I guess I’ll have to get used to large groups of people no matter what, so I guess if I gotta, it might as well be when you and the others are around.”

Yugi nodded, “And you already know we’ll be there for you.”

“That’s right!” Imhotep said, psyching himself up. “I think I’m ready now. Domino High, ready or not, here I come!”

Yugi laughed at Imhotep’s enthusiasm. “I don’t know if they’ll be able to handle someone like you!”

Imhotep grinned. “Well, there’s only one way to find out. Let’s go!”

Both quickly put on their shoes and grabbed their bags, then Imhotep encased them both in Shadow and vanished.

---

Imhotep teleported them to a spot just down the block from the school, allowing them to walk the remainder of the way so that they could hide the fact that they had traveled through magical means. As they got closer to the school he saw the purple Mustang that he had helped teleport from the palace to Domino the night before. He also spotted the Tomb Keeper strutting through the front gate of the school with his hands stuffed in his pockets like he was king of the world.

“Marik, wait!”

Imhotep watched as his mother quickly exited her car wearing only pajama pants and a loose tee along with her boots, which were untied. She chased after the Tomb Keeper, his school bag in her hand.

“You almost forgot this.”

‘ Ignore it. Don’t say anything,’ Imhotep reminded himself.

Part of the discussion with his mother the night before had been about him having to get used to the fact that this was how things were now. His parents were separated, and his mother had moved on. It also was starting to look as if his father had moved on as well…with the Thief King of all people.

“Whoops,” Kat giggled as she stepped back a bit from Marik and began to unbutton and re-button his shirt. “It’s crooked. That’s my fault,” she added with a playful smile.

Imhotep glowered at the pair, able to easily figure out the context of the situation as he watched his mother straighten the Tomb Keepers collar and then comb through his hair with her fingers.

Kat turned to head back to her vehicle, stopping when she saw Imhotep and Yugi approaching.

“Ohmygods! Look at you!” she said as she excitedly rushed up to the nearly identical teens.

Imhotep groaned internally. “It’s not that big a deal,” he said while trying to shoo her away, as she had taken to fussing over his shirt and collar now.

“Let me get a picture,” she said while smiling, stepping back a bit and holding out her phone.

Imhotep groaned audibly this time, his shoulders falling in exasperation. “Really? You’re as bad as Mkhai…”

Kat lowered her phone, her brow furling slightly in irritation. “Am I not allowed a ‘first day of school’ photo?”

“I’m only going to school because I had a little freak out,” Imhotep said bitterly. “It’s not my fault I don’t know how to interact with people.”

“You know why I did it,” Kat stated defensively.

“Yeah, and it was for nothing . All those years locked away…and it was for nothing .”

“Leave her alone,” Marik said as he approached and pulled his girlfriend close to him by her waist.

“You stay out of this,” Imhotep demanded, his face drawn into a tight scowl.

“No.” Marik said in regards to the demand, bearing a scowl of his own.

Imhotep scowled even more deeply. “You’re not my father.”

“Good, I’m not trying to be,” Marik stated firmly. “All Kat asked for was a photo. You don’t have to be a dick about it.”

Imhotep was about to say something back when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

“It’s just a picture,” Yugi said. His mouth turned up slightly in a reassuring smile. “Grandpa always takes my picture on the first day of the school year. I think he’d like to have one of our first day of school together.”

Imhotep relaxed a bit, then heaved a groaned sigh. “I guess…”

He looked up to see his mother’s head hanging slightly, staring distantly towards the ground.

“Yeah,” she said quietly. “Solomon would love that…”

Kat looked up, her smile from earlier gone as she quickly took a picture of the two then headed back to her vehicle without a word and left.

“That was painful,” Marik said quietly.

“What?” Imhotep questioned, becoming hostile towards the Tomb Keeper again.

Marik faced him, looking at him in disappointment. “She asks for a picture for herself , and you get all pissy about it. Yugi suggests you do it for Mr. Muto, and you’re suddenly okay with it. Can you not see the problem with that?”

“ Shae rarely goes ‘mom’ mode. She’s just doing it because she’s trying to make herself look good in front of you,” Imhotep replied defensively.

“That’s a lie,” growled another voice as it approached. “Kat could care less about ‘looking good’ in front of anyone .”

“Wow, Bakura. You look like shit,” Marik commented towards the pale elemental’s disheveled appearance.

“Thanks,” Bakura said sarcastically.

Imhotep groaned. “Great, now you’re both here…”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Bakura questioned.

“I’m not dumb,” Imhotep said bitterly. “I know about your little ‘outing’ yesterday. I still can’t believe he’s giving up and moving on with the likes of you . I could somewhat understand if it was your old appearance, he liked that one…but as you are now…?”

Bakura got up in Imhotep’s face, his eyes narrowed as he stared down at the stunted teen. “There’s nothing going on between the Pharaoh and I. Never was, never will be . Got it? ” he growled in warning.

The two stared intensely at one another.

“I’m not afraid of you,” Imhotep stated bitterly after a long moment.

Bakura stared hard, then smirked devilishly. “No, you’re not. But I know who you are afraid of…”

He stepped back a few paces, closed his eyes for a brief moment while taking in a deep breath, and became relaxed. When he opened his eyes, they had changed to brown. He smiled in the same cherubic way Ryou used to.

“Yugi, is that the long-lost twin brother you were telling me about?” he said loudly in his best Ryou voice. “You’re right, it’s crazy that there are two of you now!”

Several faces looked up and towards the pair of spiky-haired teens.

Imhotep instantly paled.

Bakura turned on his heel while waving to the pair that was now behind him. “I’ll see you inside Yugi!” he said loudly again, still pretending to be his former host.

“Come on, we better hurry before everyone rushes over here,” Yugi quickly suggested.

Imhotep swallowed hard and nodded, trying not to focus on pairs of eyes trained on him along with the whispers and pointed fingers.

Yugi took his hand and the two practically ran inside with Yugi leading the way.

---

They arrived in the classroom to find Bakura already sitting in his seat. He stared smugly at the pair.

“That was dirty, Bakura!” said Yugi in disapproval of what the elemental had done.

“I haven’t the faintest idea as to what you’re talking about,” Bakura said casually, pretending that he hadn’t just plastered the focus of the whole schoolyard onto the spiky-haired pair.

“That wasn’t very nice of you,” Marik said with a scowl as he entered the classroom behind the other two.

Bakura looked at him with a raised brow. “The kid hates you, and you want to stick up for him?”

“I’m not sticking up for anyone. I just don’t think it’s fair that you resorted to something so petty.”

“Says the person that once went around mind-controlling everyone.”

Marik’s scowl intensified. “I’ve changed since then.”

Bakura made an impressed whistle. “Wow…the Tomb Keeper ‘changed’. Guess that means I need to suddenly become ‘Mr. Nice-guy’,” he said sarcastically. He narrowed his eyes towards Marik. “News flash: I’m not ‘Mr. Nice-guy’. Just because my soul’s no longer split in half doesn’t mean I’ve changed a whole lot. It just means I’m less inclined to steal souls and commit murder without a good reason.”

“I get that you’re not a ‘nice’ person, Bakura,”  Yugi began. “But that doesn’t mean you have to be cruel.”

“Cruel? How is forcing someone to face their problem head-on ‘cruel’?”

“He’s facing his problem just by being here. You don’t have to add to it,” Yugi chided.

“Meh, whatever. Baby the creepy kid then,” Bakura said in dismissal.

“I’m not ‘creepy’!” Imhotep shouted defensibly.

“You play in the Shadows.”

Imhotep scowled. “Says the person with a penchant for creating Shadow Games…”

Bakura’s face fell. “Okay, you got me there.” He huffed irritably and rolled his eyes. “Okay…you win. My earlier tactic was a bit…dick-holish.”

Marik gave him a scowled look of disapproval.

“Hey, that’s as close to an apology as I’m giving! If you three don’t like it, then go fuck-off elsewhere!”

“At least you admitted that you were being a dick,” Imhotep stated. He then shrugged. “Good enough for me.”

Yugi hung his head in exasperation. “This is going to be a very long day…”

 

---

Chapter 51

---

The first half of the day went better than expected. Imhotep was introduced to the class with the story that he and Yugi had been separated at birth, and that Imhotep had found Yugi and his grandfather after years of searching due to Yugi’s televised appearance during Battle City. A few classmates wanted to inquire further, but the teacher skipped the questions and moved onto the day’s lesson plans. After that, the day proceeded just like any other until the bell sounded for the lunch period. As usual, the group headed to their favorite spot on the roof.

Imhotep joined Joey and Tristan to see who could reach the top first, with Imhotep beating everyone else by vanishing into a shadow on the stairs once he knew he was out of sight of the other students.

“Hey! Dat’s cheating!” Joey called out once he reached the roof.

“I’m shorter than the both of you. I used my own advantage,” Imhotep stated casually.

“It’s still cheating…” Joey chastised, standing close and looming over the dark teen with an intense aura of ‘doom’.

Imhotep swallowed hard and took a step back. “R-right…got it. No using magae for stuff like that.”

“Joey, stop scaring him,” Téa rebuked.

“But he cheated?” Joey said defensively.

Téa gave Joey the same look of ‘doom’ that he had given Imhotep, causing Joey to run and hide behind Yugi. “Yug, can ya help me out here?”

“Sorry, Joey,” Yugi said while shaking his head. “You know how Téa can get.”

“And what’s that supposed to mean?” Téa said while glaring down at Yugi.

“N-nothing!” Yugi squeaked out.

Marik had taken to avoiding Imhotep as much as possible, knowing how the dark teen felt towards him. He had followed the group onto the roof just like every day at this time, but instead of sitting over by everyone else, he took to sitting off to the side where he had sat the week prior with Bakura.

“Mind if I join you?”

Marik didn’t even look up as he nodded.

Bakura plopped down beside him, looking even more ragged than when he had first arrived.

“Looks like we’re back to square one,” he commented while looking over towards the others.

“Looks like it,” Marik said in agreement. “So, want to explain why you look even more like shit than earlier?”

Bakura ran his fingers through his hair, pulling out several loose strands and tossing them aside. “I shed when I’m stressed,” he mumbled.

“I’m guessing it’s a dog thing?”

“Wolf-dog, but whatever. Same-diff,” Bakura replied with a casual shrug.

Marik gave him a puzzled look.

“I’m half Kemetic Godaeshan and half Akkadian mortal…or at least I was . I guess you could say I’m what’s called a ‘mixed-breed’,” Bakura stated unenthusiastically.

A small look of realization formed across Marik’s face. “ That’s why she called you a mutt…”

Bakura scowled. “Kat called me a mutt? When?”

“When you sent Mkhai to wake her up.”

Bakura appeared disheartened to hear this. “Oh…” He then looked over to the Tomb Keeper’s hands. “What’s on the menu for today?”

Marik glanced down at the bento box in his hand. “Not a clue. I’m pretty sure I left without it today, but here it is.”

Bakura scrunched up his nose. “If you like, I can check if it’s safe for consumption. I really hope Kat hasn’t decided to try her hand at cooking again. Last time she set several city blocks on fire.”

Marik looked at the box in his hand for a moment, then quickly handed it over to Bakura. The elemental lifted the box to his nose, closed his eyes, then breathed in deep. He then opened his eyes and stared curiously at the box.

“So far it doesn’t smell burnt or poisoned…”

He gingerly lifted the lid, peering inside.

“Looks harmless enough…”

Bakura finished lifting the lid, his face immediately falling once he spotted the note on top. He quickly shoved the box back into the Tomb Keeper’s hands, looking away with an annoyed expression.

“How the fuck does she do that?! Five-fucking-thousand years and I still can’t figure it out!”

Marik looked down at the piece of paper on top.

Kura, I’m not stupid. Give Marik back his lunch and fuck off.  ~Kat

There was also a short note written just below that in Arabic telling Marik to enjoy his meal, followed by a drawing of a smiley face blowing a kiss.

“How did she-”

“That’s what I’d like to know!” Bakura interrupted while throwing his hands up in the air.

Marik took out one of the falafel pita sandwiches that had been neatly placed inside, took a bite, and shrugged. “I guess I can’t complain. At least I have my lunch.”

Bakura’s face fell. “Hooray for you…” he grumbled.

“What’s wrong? Don’t tell me you forgot yours?”

“I had a rough night. It wasn’t exactly at the forefront of my mind this morning…”

Marik held the box out in offering. “There’s plenty here if you want to share. I don’t mind.”

Bakura turned up his nose. “I think I’ll manage without your rabbit food.”

Marik paused in the bite he was about to take. “Well, sorry …didn’t realize my ‘rabbit food’ was so offensive,” he commented bitterly while retracting the box he had offered.

Bakura simply growled in irritation then stood, presumably to sit elsewhere. He stopped once he was fully upright, glaring at one of the nearby trees.

Marik stopped eating, wondering what Bakura had suddenly become so focused on.

The elemental continued to stare as a golden falcon flew out of the tree and landed on a railing opposite from where everyone was sitting. Bakura summoned a small throwing dagger, tossing it casually a few times in the air before flinging it at the golden bird. The falcon spread its wings and ducked low, avoiding the dagger. It then returned to an upright position, opening its beak slightly while making a sound that made it appear as though it were laughing at the elemental.

The other group had taken notice by now of both Bakura’s glare and the bird that sat mocking him. Imhotep stepped forward, glaring at the falcon in the same manner as the pale elemental.

“Looking for a rematch?” he asked in a dark tone.

The bird stopped its mocking, breathing deeply as it studied the darker teen.

“He won’t do anything. He’s only here to observe,” Bakura said bitterly.

“How do you know?”

“This is Amaterasu’s domain. He’s not even supposed to be here.”

“But Anubis was able to come here?”

“Anubis was permitted because the soul he had claimed resided here. Ra has no such excuse.”

“Wait, that’s Ra?!” Yugi exclaimed.

“Yup,” Imhotep replied nonchalantly.

“Isn’t Ra supposed to be a benevolent god?” Téa asked.

“Honestly, that’s what I used to think too,” Marik replied. “Turns out he’s a really big dick with a massive superiority complex.”

“Sounds like how ya used ta be,” Joey commented dryly.

“Surprisingly, Ra’s worse,” Marik stated with a shrug, not bothered one bit by Joey’s comment. “He’s even worse than Kaiba.” 

“Worse than KAIBA!?!” Joey shouted in extreme shock. “I didn’t think dat anyone could be more full of themselves than him!”

The falcon appeared to become agitated, puffing up and lowering its head as if scowling.

“Would you look at that,” Bakura said in amusement. “Looks like you managed to ruffle a few of his feathers,” he chuckled.

“If he doesn’t leave, I’ll do more than just ‘ruffle’ his feathers,” Imhotep stated bitterly. “I haven’t forgotten what he tried to do.”

“Don’t. If you attack without reason, he can have you hauled before the Tribunal. Kat has enough to deal with already.”

Imhotep growled in irritation. “Fine…but only because I know that you’re right.” He looked away with his jaw clenched. “ Shae would be furious if I had to go before the Tribunal too.”

“So…are we supposed to just pretend Ra isn’t here?” Marik questioned.

“Unfortunately, that’s pretty much all we can do.” A devilish grin formed across Bakura’s face. “But that also means he’s forced to sit by and do nothing , unless he wants to give us a reason to defend ourselves.” He glanced off to the side towards Marik. “Hey, Tomb Keeper…wanna see me piss off a god?”

Marik raised a brow in interest. “Well, now that you’ve said something, absolutely.”

Bakura looked back towards the falcon, chuckled darkly, then vanished. Moments later a small boy reappeared in his place.

The boy’s skin was deeply bronzed and covered in dirt and ash. The uncombed silver-white hair on his head fell just below his chin. One of his eyes was swollen shut and covered in a layer of dried blood from the gash that stitched down the right side of his face. The other eye, ash-violet in color, was surrounded by a dark ring, indicating that the child most likely hadn’t slept in a very long time. His body was covered in a torn linen tunic, dried blood and ash layered sporadically across.

The boy struggled to extend his arm, reaching out towards the falcon. “Why…” he croaked out in his tiny voice. “Why did you do it?”

The falcon became agitated, flapping its wings frantically while screeching loudly.

“Hehehe…” the child laughed darkly, grinning while doing so. “Still can’t stand the sight of me? Five-thousand years, and I’m still here as a reminder of what you did…”

The falcon lifted off and dove with talons extended towards the child. The small boy simply continued to grin as he vanished just before the falcon made contact.

An older version of the boy appeared not far away, standing casual and aloof against a nearby railing. This time he was much more muscular, and the gash across his face had formed into a scar. He wore a simple dark schenti and nothing else.

The falcon perched above the door to the roof, screeching at the new figure.

“I don’t die that easily. Even when I was mortal you still couldn’t get rid of me. Just shows how pathetic of a GOD you really are,” the figure stated in a familiar growled voice.

The falcon made another dive attempt, and as before, its target vanished. It became even more agitated, puffing up and screeching even louder than before.

“What’s wrong, Ra? Can’t stand the sight of your mistakes ?” said a Malik-like voice.

Marik turned, surprised to see the Ishtari standing not far away with the same sadistic grin Bakura had been wearing.

Malik vanished, just like the other two figures had.

“It’s a pity that the one that claims to be perfection , is capable of so many mistakes ,” came a Marik-like voice from behind the group.

Marik and the others quickly turned to see a Marik-replica sitting on one of the railings, wearing Bakura’s traditional grin.

The replica vanished, and Bakura re-appeared in his current body, still grinning devilishly.

The falcon screeched one last time before raising its wings and vanishing in a blinding flash as it brought them down.

“That’s right, little birdie…run away,” Bakura said with a dark chuckle. He then grabbed at his chest while falling to his knees. He covered his mouth as he coughed up a small amount of blood.

“Bakura! Are you alright?!” Marik asked as he rushed to the elemental’s side.

“I’m fine, Tomb Keeper. I just pressed the boundaries of my new body a little too soon,” the elemental replied, sounding a bit winded.

“Too soon? More like too many transformations in such a short period of time,” stated Imhotep, appearing somewhat impressed.

"Maybe for you…"

Imhotep looked away sheepishly while fidgeting with his hands. “Can I-...can I ask how you were able to do that?”

“Which part?” Bakura questioned while wiping away the blood he had coughed up with a napkin that had been handed to him.

Imhotep turned his gaze towards Bakura, keeping his chin low. “Well, you were able to change your voice and somehow hide the Ring.”

“Hiding the relic is actually the hard part,” Bakura stated casually. “And two of the faces were mine…so those were easy.”

“What about when you became the Tomb Keeper and the Ishtari?”

Bakura smirked his signature smirk. “Make you a deal, I’ll consider telling you if you can explain what you meant earlier when you said ‘I could somewhat understand if it was your old appearance, he liked that one’?”

Pink formed across Imhotep’s face. He looked away again, mumbling something under his breath.

Bakura appeared to have heard it. “I see. So that means Judgment wasn’t lying…” he said quietly to himself while appearing to mull over the information.

“So, are you going to tell me how to do it?” Imhotep asked impatiently as he quickly returned his gaze to the elemental.

Bakura glanced at him, still thinking. “Maybe some other time, kid. The lunch period is almost over. Might want to finish your meal.”

“How can ya expect us ta finish eatin’ after seein’ somethin’ like dat?!” Joey exclaimed.

“Simple, just put the food in your mouth and chew,” Bakura replied sarcastically. He then looked towards Marik. “Still up for sharing? After that, I’m a bit starved.”

“You would willingly eat ‘rabbit food’?” Marik questioned with a raised brow.

“I’d eat the rabbit,” Bakura smirked.

Marik rolled his eyes. “Of course you would.” He sat back down and offered the box to the elemental. “Help yourself,” he added with a smirk of his own.

Notes:

-I've always liked the idea of Marik being a bit of a thrill-seeker. Combine that with teenage hormones, and you end up with the perfect recipe for a backseat quickie lol

-I recently added a little crackfic series in script format where I 'talk' with a certain, uncooperative Thief. It's titled 'Talking with Myself'. It's pretty much what pure insanity looks like when the author has reached the point of no longer trying to pry the keyboard from their forehead. Each 'chapter' is less than 1k words.

-Sooo...good news, bad news.

Good news: Next chapter has Kaiba encounter. Yay!

Bad news: Next week I will be posting both 52 and 53. They will be the last chapters posted THIS YEAR.

It is now November. Mariah Carey has returned. US retail has entered non-stop sales because the jolly fat man will soon be here. It is the time of year where retail employees have every ounce of their souls sucked out of them as they are forced to be 'extra nice' and 'jolly' to the level of stupidity I swear only exists on the retail level. Where my brain cells slowly commit suicide with every 'It's not scanning, it must be free!' comment.

I haven't come up with an exact ETA return date, but I'm shooting for sometime in January. I have a few WiP chapters already started, but between holidays and work, both my sister and I need to have extra time for editing. This will give us both the opportunity to do that.

Chapter 19: Chapters 52-53

Notes:

Last chapter for 2022! I look forward to seeing you in 2023! I unfortunately don't have an exact date of return, but I am shooting for sometime in January, early February at the latest. We'll see how long it takes for things to slow back down after the holiday rush. I have yet to not return around my estimated return dates, and I don't plan to start doing so in the new year.

---

Chapter 52

---

 

The roar of the car coming to life outside roused Atem from his sleep. He looked around in confusion for a moment before remembering where he was, vaguely recalling that he and Kat had been talking the night before while she continued to work on Marik’s schoolwork. Their topics of discussion had been random, but the atmosphere between them had become much more relaxed.

Atem stood and stretched, then headed upstairs to get ready for the day.

He was still struggling with his tie when he heard the car pull back into the driveway, followed shortly after by the front door opening and closing. He walked out of his room, looking down from where he stopped beside the balcony railing.

“I brought breakfast,” Kat said casually, exiting the main room as she passed into the kitchen.

Atem noticed that she appeared distant. He gave up on the tie he was still fussing with and made his way downstairs.

“There’s coffee and doughnuts. Wasn’t sure what you would prefer, so I just grabbed a bit of everything,” Kat said, sounding exhausted.

“Is everything alright?” Atem asked, somewhat concerned by his former wife’s lack of emotion.

“I’m fine,” Kat replied, appearing very downcast. She wouldn’t even lift her eyes from the empty space in front of her.

Atem reached out and made her face him.

“You’re not ‘fine’,” he said firmly. “Now please, tell me what is wrong.”

Kat quickly became bitter and defensive. “I said I was fine! There’s nothing wrong!”

Atem remained firm, holding tight to the woman that tried to remove herself from his grasp.

“Katrina, look me in the eyes and tell me that.”

Kat stopped her struggling, her bitter features becoming sad once again. Her lip quivered for a moment before she fell forward into the crook of Atem’s shoulder, wrapping her arms around him tightly as she began to sob.

Atem wasn’t sure what to do other than to hold her in a comforting embrace. He didn’t have a clue as to what had put her in this state.

Kat brought her head up after a long moment, attempting to wipe away a few tears with the heel of her palm.

“I messed up everything…and now he hates me…” she stated, a fresh wave of tears making their way forth. She dropped her head back into Atem’s shoulder, her shoulders shaking as she sobbed even more.

“Who hates you?” Atem questioned, rubbing his hand lightly between her shoulders in an effort to calm her and get some answers.

“Imhotep…” Kat said in a muffled reply, her face still buried in Atem’s shoulder as she continued to sob. “He hates me…because of…of…” She tried to say more, but struggled between intensified sobs.

Atem gently pried her from his shoulder, holding her far enough away that he could look at her as he spoke.

“I’m certain he doesn’t ‘hate’ you. He’s probably just a bit upset,” he said in a gentle voice.

Kat shook her head furiously. “No! He does! I locked him away! I wasn’t there for him! I-...I messed up everything ! I wasn’t his ‘mom’...and I should have been! I didn’t…I didn’t know what to do…” Her sobbing returned as she fell to her knees, burying her face into her fists. “I was alone…no one except Mkhai to help…I didn’t know what to do…everyone was just suddenly gone …”

Atem knelt down beside her. “Katrina, look at me.”

Kat removed her hands, her tear strained eyes still looking down at the floor. “Atem, you don’t understand. I…I failed in that aspect. I’m nothing like my Ama-shae . Bast knew I wasn’t capable…that’s why she refused me the ability to become a mother in the first place…”

Atem reached out and curled a finger beneath Kat’s chin, forcing it up so that she had to look at him.

“I don’t believe that, and it’s not your fault. If anyone is to blame, it’s me. I forced you into making a rash decision.” He removed the finger below her chin, then cupped her cheek in his hand. “You did what you felt was necessary to keep everyone safe, just as you always have. You couldn’t afford even the slightest risk this time around. You had to take extreme measures.”

Kat closed her eyes and leaned into the hand on her face, placing her own on top of it. “Where has this Atem been all these years? Why couldn’t this Atem have been the one that I saw last?” she asked, more tears silently falling down her cheeks.

Atem’s heart felt heavy. “ This Atem wouldn’t be kneeling before you now if the other hadn’t spoken as he did.”

Kat slowly opened her eyes. “I suppose that’s true.” She brought her gaze up to his. “I didn’t mean for things to end up as they did.”

“I know,” Atem said softly. “And neither did I…but here we are.”

Kat cast her gaze to the floor. “I-…I really like Marik.”

Atem nodded slightly. “I know.”

After a moment Kat spoke again, raising her head a bit as she looked Atem in the eye. “I find myself wondering if I’m making yet another mistake.”

Atem gave her a puzzled look. “How so?”

Kat clasped her fingers around Atem’s hand as she cast her gaze down and away again. “I like how he makes me feel…but what happens when he no longer makes me feel this way? I’ll have thrown everything between us away, and for what?”

Atem found himself fighting hard to repress the feelings of hope that had quickly arisen. “No. We needed this. If things do happen to change between the two of you, then we can try again if you like. But don’t throw away what currently makes you happy based on a ‘what-if’ scenario.”

Kat took a deep, shaky breath, her lip still slightly pouted as she quickly nodded. “You’re right. Thank you.”

Atem removed his hand from Kat’s face and stood, holding the hand out instead to help her up off the floor. She wiped the remaining tears from her face and took the offered hand, keeping hold for a moment after she had stood. She looked down at the hand she still held, appearing distant again.

“Now what?” Atem asked in concern.

“You didn’t take advantage of my doubts. You could have easily convinced me that I am indeed making a mistake…but you didn’t.”

Atem repressed more emotions that found themselves coming forth. He removed his hand from hers as she began to stroke her thumb gently across the back of it. Kat gave him a slightly puzzled look, then averted her gaze.

“Katrina, cast those thoughts aside. You are still upset and not in the right frame of mind,” he admonished.

“No one would have to know…”

Atem looked at her momentarily in shock, his brow furling in disapproval. “You would hide something like that from Marik?”

Kat closed her eyes tightly, her lip quivering again as she ran from the kitchen to her room upstairs.

Atem clenched his jaw tightly as he took a deep breath while running his fingers through his hair in frustration. The perfect opportunity had presented itself, yet he had decided to do the ‘right thing’ instead.

He glanced over to where the paper cup of coffee was growing cold, taking it in his hand while selecting a doughnut from the box that Kat had opened just as he’d entered the kitchen. He carried both up to his room to finish getting ready, noticing along the way that the shoulder of his shirt was soaked with snot and tears. Not that it bothered him. It gave him the perfect opportunity to choose something other than the blood-red shirt that the suit had originally been paired with.

---

Atem didn’t see or hear from Kat until she came down from her room several hours later. By that time he had finished getting ready, sorted through and recreated his deck several times, somewhat figured out the phone Mkhai had set him up with, managed to order lunch with it, waited for his meal delivery, ate his lunch, sorted through his deck some more, and stared at the ceiling more times than he cared to admit.

“What happened to the shirt you were wearing earlier?” Kat asked casually as she walked down the stairs.

“ Someone covered it in snot.”

“Oh. Sorry…” she said distantly.

Kat stopped at the bottom of the stairs, adjusting the dark belt that she had placed over top of a short-sleeve blazer to cinch it around her waist. The blazer itself was pale-gold, with brighter gold filigree accents trailing along the button edge. She paired it with a tight pair of dress slacks and the strappy stilettos from the day before. Under the blazer appeared to be an earthy brown tank top. The gold around her wrist and neck, and on her ears, matched the filigree on the blazer. Her hair was done up in its usual bun-ponytail, ankh and all.

“You almost look like a business-woman,” Atem commented.

“That’s kinda the point,” Kat said nonchalantly. She took a closer look at Atem’s apparel, focusing intently on the button-up beneath his vest. “Why does that look like the shirt you were wearing yesterday?”

“It’s not,” Atem stated defensively. “It’s just one that looks a lot like it.”

“Remi gave you a blue silk shirt?” Kat asked suspiciously.

Atem began to panic internally. “Is that a problem?”

“Silk shirts like that went ‘out of style’ over a decade ago. Remi wouldn’t be caught on his worst day with one in his shop.”

“You left me and Bakura alone. We went to a few other places.”

“I didn’t leave you alone …”

Atem tried to hide his panic as he realized his slip.

Kat glared at him, obviously waiting to see if he would admit to the slip-up.

Atem began to fidget with his neck. “Malik was complaining about having to stick around so we told him it was okay to leave,” he said while glancing away.

“And he left? After I told him to stay?”

Atem was glad to hear the front door open, but that quickly changed when he saw Malik walk through.

Kat spun around, placing her hands on her hips. “You left ?!”

Malik stopped in his tracks, his eyes wide with confusion. “Uhhhh….”

“You left Kura and Atem alone ! After I told you to stay with them!?”

“Uhhh...right…that….” Malik glanced nervously towards Atem. “The Runt promised to behave and said I could go because he didn’t want to listen to me complain,” he rambled quickly.

Kat calmed. “Oh. So Atem was actually telling the truth…”

Both Atem and Malik let out a sigh of relief.

“If you don’t mind me asking, why is he here?” Atem questioned.

Malik’s face fell. “I have to chauffeur and play ‘security’,” he replied unenthusiastically.

Atem nodded casually as if understanding. “That explains the suit…”

“I hate wearing these things,” Malik commented, tugging at the tie around his neck. “Feels too much like a noose.”

“Mal, just play the part,” Kat said irritably.

“I hate this ‘pretend’ crap. We never had to go through this much before…”

“Cameras weren’t fixed into the hands of every single person before.”

Malik groaned. “Whatever. SUV’s in the drive. I’m ready when you are.”

---

The ride to Kaiba Corp. was even less pleasant than the awkward exchange back at the house. Kat had insisted on sitting in the passenger seat of the black SUV, leaving Atem by himself in the back. The first several moments had been long and silent before Kat decided to play with a few settings and connect her phone to the vehicle's Bluetooth. She settled on a playlist full of hard metal music and turned up the volume, which Atem quickly discovered he disliked as he covered his ears from the screaming voice coming from the speakers. After he shouted a few times to turn it down, Kat shut off the music entirely.

“ Ka-ib, are you angry with me?” Malik questioned.

“No. Why would I be?” Kat asked casually as she stared out the passenger window.

“That’s why I'm asking. You appear to be in a foul mood. Are you certain you aren’t upset that I left the two of them alone?”

“I should have figured Kura would have given you an easy out,” Kat sighed boredly. “I shouldn’t have forced you into that situation.”

There was another long, awkward moment of silence.

“Is it the meeting? After what happened in Ro-”

“It’s not that.” Kat interrupted sharply. “Can we just finish the ride in silence? I’m not feeling well.”

Malik turned his head slightly to give her a curious glance, then returned his focus to the road ahead.

---

Malik dropped Atem and Kat off at the front entrance, then drove off to find a spot to park. Both stared up at the imposing building before them for a long moment before entering. Once they passed through the front door, however, it was like someone had flipped a switch on Kat’s mood.

Mokuba was standing by the front desk, waiting to greet them.

“Moki!” Kat squealed excitedly as she rushed up and squeezed the youth in a crushing embrace. She then held him out at arms length, smiling brightly. “Ohmygosh! You grew! You’re nearly as tall as me now! And did you cut your hair?”

Mokuba looked less than enthused. “Yes. I cut my hair…” he said boredly. “A certain someone thought I looked like a girl…”

Kat let out an over-dramatic gasp. “That was a mean thing for him to say.”

Mokuba looked past the tiny woman, his bored expression quickly replaced by puzzlement. “Is this some sort of joke? I know my brother is a bit obsessed with Yugi, but finding someone that looks like him to become your Co-Prez?” He slowly shook his head. “I know you like doing things to test my brother’s patience, but don’t you think that’s a bit extreme?”

Kat stared blankly for a moment. “Yeah…believe it or not, I didn’t plan on that part. Atem and Yugi being alike…it’s…complex.”

“Riiight…” Mokuba said doubtfully. He rolled his eyes then turned. “Follow me,” he said as he led the way to the elevators.On the elevator ride up, Atem leaned over and spoke low to Kat. “What was that all about?”

Kat ignored him, staring straight ahead.

“Listen, Kat…can you try not to get under Seto’s skin this time?” Mokuba asked nicely. “A lot of weird stuff happened at the last tournament, and ever since then he’s been a bit…off…”

“No promises,” Kat stated with a smirk.

Mokuba sighed. “I was afraid you’d say that…”

The elevator arrived at its destination and the three exited before walking a short distance to Seto’s office. Kat didn’t even wait for Mokuba to walk in to announce them as she rushed ahead and slammed the door to the office open while grinning like a Cheshire cat.

“Guess who’s here?!” she announced loudly with her arms spread out.

Seto gave her an icy stare. “Can’t we have one meeting without the over-dramatized theatrics?”

Kat skipped past the chairs that had been placed for them, opting to sit on the edge of Seto’s desk instead. “That would be sooo borrriiing…” she dramatically replied.

Seto quickly turned his attention to Atem as he entered the office. “Is this some sort of sick joke? Is everything just a game to you?” he questioned bitterly.

“Moki, wait outside and shut the door,” Kat said in an overly-sweet voice.

“Mokuba, stay, and leave the door open,” Seto demanded.

Kat's mood shifted again as she turned and locked eyes with Seto, the two appearing to see who's icy stare was more intimidating.

"Is it always like this?" Atem quietly asked Mokuba.

"Every time…" Mokuba replied boredly.

Several moments passed.

“You know it wasn’t Yugi. It never was.” Kat stated, breaking the awkward silence.

Seto didn’t blink or break eye contact. “Trying to sell me that Egyptian fairy-tale again?”

“Nope. It’s not a fairy-tale. Fairy-tales have a ‘Happily Ever After’ at the end,” Kat replied bitterly, not blinking or breaking eye contact either.

“Do you have any proof to back up your outlandish story?”

“Why don’t you ask him yourself?”

Seto’s icy glare shifted over to Atem. “Mokuba, you can leave now…and close the door behind you.”

Mokuba nodded and hurried out of the office.

“Kat has tried to sell me the idea that you used to be an ancient Pharaoh. That you used to be nothing more than a spirit trapped within the Millennium Puzzle around Yugi’s neck.” Seto stated once the door had shut.

“I believe I tried to tell you the same thing once,” Atem said, staring down Seto like he had many times before.

“I do recall that particular conversation, but I need a bit more convincing.”

“What if I told you I had no qualms about delivering the final attack during Duelist Kingdom. That it was Yugi that stayed my hand.”

“You would have risked me falling over the edge?”

“Absolutely.”

Seto leaned back into his chair, then closed his eyes. “I thought as much.” He reopened them, smirking at Atem. “Exodia?”

“That was me,” Atem replied with a smirk of his own.

“You owe me a rematch.”

“I don’t have the Egyptian Gods in my deck.”

“Perfect. I don’t want to duel the Egyptian Gods anyway. I want to go up against you . You always seem to find a way to outmaneuver everything I throw at you.”

Atem sighed. “I take it you want to do this right now ?”

“Of course,” Seto replied.

“Not so fast…” Kat interjected. “You two can go play your little card game in a minute. I have something important I would like to ask.”

“Make it quick,” Seto demanded.

“You haven’t noticed anything… unusual ? Maybe…say…a strange magical light that might have been somewhat bluish-gray in color?”

“No.”

“You sure ?” Kat asked suspiciously.

“I’m certain I would have noticed a ‘strange magical light’.”

Kat stared boredly at him. “You barely believed in my ‘Egyptian fairy-tale’.”

“No lights. If you don’t believe me, have your brother check my security footage.”

Kat didn’t appear happy to hear this answer, and showed it by grabbing Seto by the collar of his jacket and pulling him in close. “Don’t. Lie. To. Me.” she said sharply. “Ra’s exact words were ‘I saw the Tormentor make its way to its master’. Now if it wasn’t you, then where the fuck did it go? There is only one other person that Obelisk has served, and he’s dead .”

Atem rushed over, attempting to force Kat to let go of Seto. “Katrina! He said he hasn’t seen it! Release him!”

Kat turned and glared at him, the blue of her eyes glowing like burning embers. “Where is my fucking brother!? Where is Set!? Don’t you wish to know!? Obelisk would never betray him! He has to be somewhere ! Kaiba is naturally drawn to the White Dragon, just like Set! It’s him! He’s just forgotten! ” she shouted, becoming frantic.

Atem pulled her back as she tried to wriggle out of his grasp while kicking and screaming. “ Put me down! I can help him remember !”

Atem forced her into a chair, then stood in front of her with his hands on the armrests to keep her there. “ That’s enough! ” he shouted authoritatively.

Kat stopped her frantic attempts, staring up at Atem with eyes pleading. “Atem…he can’t just be… gone . The similarities…it just has to be him…”

Atem took a deep breath then stepped back. “It’s not Kaiba,” he said with a heavy heart.

“You’re certain?”

Atem nodded. He glanced back at Seto, who appeared unfazed by the incident. “I don’t see Set when I look at him.” He brought his gaze back to his former wife, who’s eyes had returned to normal. “I’m sorry.”

Kat sat for a moment, gaze cast downward in thought.

“You can go play your little game now,” she said, once again becoming distant. “I’ll have Mal wait around to take you back.”

“There’s no need. I’m going with you,” Atem stated. He turned towards Seto. “I’m sorry, but our duel will have to wait.”

Seto appeared annoyed, but nodded anyway. “You know where to find me. Just don’t make me wait too long”

Atem nodded back, then escorted Kat out of Seto’s office. Mokuba took them back down to the lobby where Malik was waiting impatiently.

“Malik, bring the vehicle around.”

Malik gave Atem a questioning look, then left to retrieve the SUV.

Kat didn’t object when Atem suggested that this time he should sit up front so she could lay down in the back.

“What happened?” Malik asked in concern once they were on their way.

Atem glanced into the backseat where Kat lay curled up, her eyes glazed over as she stared at the back of the driver's seat.

“She went after Kaiba thinking that somehow he was Set trying to hide from her.”

“But Kaiba isn’t Set. Even I know that,” Malik commented.

“I know. But Ra mentioned that Obelisk had ‘made its way to its master’. She’s convinced that he meant Set.”

“The Winged Dragon chose a new master because I was not capable of housing such a Ka at the time of its release. It’s most likely the same with Obelisk.”

“But who could possibly control such a Ka? I assume Marik is only capable because of the blood he shares with you and Ra. Being a Pharaoh, it is the blessings placed upon me by the gods themselves that allow me to control such powerful Ka. I can see how Katrina would have come to the conclusion that the new owner of Obelisk would be Kaiba, but that doesn’t make him Set.”

“So Kaiba isn’t in control of Obelisk?”

“No.” Atem stated while shaking his head.

Malik appeared to mull over this bit of information. “Ra said he saw where Obelisk went. As much as I don’t want to, I can go speak with him and see if he will offer any clues as to where we might begin our search.”

“That won’t be necessary. I’m certain whoever it is will unintentionally reveal themselves.”

“That is true, but have you forgotten what happened when the three of us summoned our God Ka for the first time?” Malik asked in reminder.

“That was all three at once.”

“Yes, and we had received proper instruction on how to summon in the first place. What are the odds that whoever has been chosen even knows the old way?”

“I see your point…”

“We should try to find the new owner before something bad happens.”

Atem sighed and relented. “Very well. Just try not to get mind-controlled again.”

Malik curled his nose and groaned. “I didn’t try the last time…”

 

---

Chapter 53

---

 

Marik groaned at the begging and pleading he was being forced to endure. Bakura had refused to allow him to head back to the house on his own knowing that Ra was in the area. Marik didn’t mind being accompanied by Bakura, as he still got along with his former partner-in-crime. It was who decided to follow that bothered him. Imhotep was still dead-set on trying to get Bakura to show him how to perfect his transformations, and had forcefully brought Yugi along with him. Now the four of them were in Kat’s living area, with Imhotep trying with all his might to convince Bakura to give up his secrets.

“Aw, c’mon! I told you what you wanted to know!” Imhotep whined.

“And I told you I would consider it. I’m still considering it. Keep pestering me, though, and I’ll just tell you to fuck off,” Bakura stated in annoyance.

“Wouldn’t it be easier to just teach me? You already know Shae will probably make you do it anyway.”

Bakura scowled. “Wow, you sure think you can just get whatever you want, don’t you?”

Imhotep scoffed. “Trust me, I don’t just ‘get whatever I want’.”

Marik was beyond relieved when the front door opened and Kat walked through.

“ Habibty , am I glad to see….you…?”

Marik was beyond puzzled when Kat walked past him as if he weren’t even there and headed straight upstairs to her room and shut the door. He looked towards Atem and Malik who entered just after.

“Bad meeting?” he questioned.

“You could say that,” Atem replied, staring at the closed door upstairs. "I assume you were with her when she left this morning?”

Marik nodded. “Yeah. She drove me to school.”

“So you were witness to anything said to her this morning, correct?”

Marik looked puzzled. “Yeah…why?”

Atem finally brought his gaze down and looked over at the teen that was still pouting over by Bakura. “Did you tell your mother that you hated her?”

Imhotep appeared to think. “Um…not lately…”

Atem scowled in disappointment. “So you’re saying that you do make it a habit of telling her that?”

“Only when I get really upset,” Imhotep said dismissively.

“Do you even think before you say something like that?” Atem asked in a chastising manner.

Imhotep cowed slightly, finally realizing that he was being scolded. “She knows I don’t mean it…” he replied, looking down and away.

“Maybe she does, but that doesn’t stop the words from lingering in her mind. You claim to have seen all my memories, yet you appear to have learned nothing from the mistakes I’ve made.”

Imhotep’s head and shoulders fell low. “She wanted a picture and I was an ass about it…” he admitted dejectedly.

“Don’t you think perhaps you should apologize?”

Imhotep lifted his head, curling his nose in annoyance while still looking away. “I suppose…” He trudged past everyone and up the stairs, then opened the door. He peeked his head in the room, looking around, then walked over to the railing and looked down. “She’s not in there,” he said while shrugging in confusion.

“On top of the armoire,” Malik and Bakura said in unison.

“What???” Imhotep asked, appearing beyond puzzled.

Bakura sighed and rolled his eyes. “She turns into a cat. Cat’s like to hide in high places. The armoire is the highest spot in the room.”

Imhotep still appeared confused.

Bakura groaned, then marched upstairs and into the room, returning a few seconds later holding a dejected looking feline in his hands. “Like we said, on top of the armoire.”

He held the feline out with both hands so that it faced the moody teen. “Well…anything you want to say to her?”

Imhotep scowled. “I’m not apologizing to a cat.”

Bakura turned the feline so that it faced him. “You seriously let him treat you like this? If that was the Royal Fuck-face, you would have bitch-slapped him back into his first host.”

The feline remained sullen and despondent.

“Really? Nothing?”

The feline squeaked out the tiniest of meows.

Bakura rolled his eyes. “How many times do I have to tell you I don’t speak ‘kitty’?”

Still nothing.

Bakura glared suspiciously at the cat in his hands. “This isn’t just about the picture thing, is it?”

The feline finally glanced up, then clawed her way out of his hands and up his arm, resting in a curled up ball on his shoulder.

Bakura glanced over the railing edge. “What else happened today?”

“She went after Kaiba. She somehow convinced herself that he was Set,” Atem replied.

Bakura’s eyes widened slightly. “Oh…” He turned his head towards the feline perched on his shoulder for a brief second, then over to Imhotep. “You and Yugi head back to the Game Shop. Get rid of the attitude, then I’ll teach you how to make a complete transformation.”

Imhotep pouted for a moment while groaning in irritation. He then huffed and went back downstairs, grabbed his school bag, placed a hand on Yugi’s shoulder, then teleported away.

Bakura glanced back down at Atem. “Let me talk to her.”

Atem nodded, then watched as Bakura walked into the bedroom and shut the door. He turned to Marik and Malik, holding up his phone. “Since it will probably be a while, can one of you two order dinner with this? It was sheer luck that I figured it out earlier.”

Malik jerked the tie loose from around his neck. “How about we just go out? Give me a few minutes to change out of this crap and I’ll drive you.”

“I think it looks good,” Marik commented with a smirk. “Makes you look older .”

Malik clenched his jaw while taking in a deep breath. “You enjoy testing my patience, don’t you?”

“Kind of,” Marik replied with a grin.

---

Bakura removed the feline from its perch on his shoulder and placed it on the bed.

“Okay, out with it. What the fuck is going on with you? And don’t try to feed me that ‘It’s nothing, I’m fine’ bullshit,” he demanded.

The feline shifted and formed into the tiny elemental. Kat sat with her feet hanging over the edge of the bed, looking down at the floor.

“I don’t know,” she said quietly. “Everything was going great this morning, then…”

“Then the brat spoiled it.”

“I know he doesn’t do it on purpose, but…”

“But you don’t reprimand him for it either,” Bakura chided.

Kat looked even more dejected.

“No, I don’t. He already resented me for making him stay within the confines of the palace. I didn’t want to add to that resentment.”

“So you just let him become a self-entitled brat?”

Kat scowled and raised her head. “Like you or Mal did any better?!”

Bakura brought his head back, giving her a glared warning. “Do you really want to go that route?”

Kat clenched her jaw and looked away. “Sorry,” she said bitterly.

“It’s not just the brat, is it? What else happened? Something set you off. I can’t see you going after Kaiba just because you were a little mopey.”

Kat kept her gaze averted and remained silent for several moments.

“Imhotep’s actions this morning left me upset. I tried to brush it off like I normally do, but Atem could sense that something was bothering me. I broke down, and he comforted me.”

“And…?”

Kat lowered her head. “Marik will hate me. He'll leave."

Bakura looked at her in exasperated concern. “Please tell me you didn’t…”

“No…but my offer was heavily implied…”

Bakura closed his eyes and rolled his head back. “Kat…” he groaned in exasperation.

“I made it worse…”

Bakura’s eyes popped open and he quickly brought his head forward. “Worse? How could you make it worse?!”

“I told him no one would have to know…”

“And nothing happened?!?”

“He didn’t take advantage of the situation.”

“That was awfully noble of him,” Bakura said satirically. “You seriously offered yourself to him and he said ‘no’?”

Kat nodded slightly.

“Wow. I can’t decide if he’s actually not as much as an asshole as I thought, or if he’s just plain stupid.”

Kat raised her head up and scowled. “This isn’t a joke!”

“And I’m not joking. He had the perfect opportunity to steal you back, and yet he didn’t. Why is that?”

Kat lowered her gaze again. “I-...I don’t know…”

Bakura sat beside her, wrapping an arm around as she leaned into him.

“It was easy to move on when he wasn’t around and all I was able to focus on were the last words he spoke to me,” Kat said quietly. “But with him here and when we are alone…”

Bakura gave her a curious glance. “You still love him? After everything he’s put you through?”

Kat nodded slightly. “...yes…and no. It’s not so much him…but more of everything we used to be…”

“Makes sense.” He looked down at her. They sat in silence for a few long moments before he spoke up again. “Hey, I have an idea, that is if you’ll entertain it.”

Kat looked up and gave him a puzzled glance. “An idea? About what?”

“The Tomb Keeper. Let me talk to him. I’ll explain the situation and blame it on the approaching lunar event.”

Kat looked at him boredly. “While I’m certain the full moon is partially to blame, it’s not entirely the reason either. I’m not going to lie.”

Bakura smirked his usual devious smirk. “But you aren’t lying. I am.” he stated while gently tapping a finger on the tip of her nose.

“No.”

Bakura lowered himself to the floor and transfigured, then rested his muzzle across her lap and looked up with big eyes.

“That’s cheating,” Kat said with a small chuckle.

His fluffy tail began to wag back and forth.

“The answer is still ‘no’.”

His tail stopped moving and he let out a small whimper.

Kat rolled her eyes. “You need to go out on a murder spree or something. It’s pretty sad when you get excited about lying to my boyfriend on my behalf.”

Bakura’s ears perked momentarily at the words ‘murder spree’. They quickly fell as he slowly backed away from Kat while cowering with his tail between his legs.

It was Kat’s turn to be exasperated. “Oh shit. Kura, what did YOU do?”

Bakura transfigured back and sat cross-legged on the floor across from her, his head still low. “Can I stay here for a few nights? Until…um…I find a new place to stay?”

“Kura! I’m the fuck-up! Not you! Seriously! What did you do?!”

“I bit my neighbor…” he squeaked, his head cowed as low as it could go while he looked up through his bangs.

“Please tell me no one saw the transfiguration…” she said while placing a hand over her face.

“Uhhh…soooo…funny story…”

Kat brought her hand down and scowled. “I should make you share a room with Atem as punishment. You’re my fucking Leuitenent. I’m the one responsible when shit like this happens!”

Bakura straightened up and scowled back. “You know I won’t let you take the rap for my fuck-up.”

“I know, but that doesn’t change the fact that we still have to go through all the bullshit.”

“Listen, when you first promoted me to be your Lieutenant, I promised you I wouldn’t make you pay for anything I did. I’ll take care of it.”

Kat stared at him with a knitted brow and lips pursed. “I should still make you share a room with Atem.”

Bakura’s scowl intensified. “I would rather wake up next to Hephaestus again.”

“I thought you wanted a place to stay?” she mocked.

“I’d rather take my chances in the park like I did last night.”

“You slept in the park?”

“Yup. Spent all night just howling at the moon.” He threw his head back and mocked a howl.

Kat failed in her attempt at hiding her amusement and chuckled.

“Fine. We’ll figure out the sleeping arrangement somehow. But…” she gave him a warning glare. “You leave my conversation with Marik to me.”

“Deal. Oh, and one more thing.”

Kat rolled her eyes. “What?”

“Promise you won’t overreact?”

“Just spit it out already.”

“I think-…I think I saw Set last night.”

---

 

Notes:

-Can I do an evil laugh as leave with you with this cliffhanger?

-Now before you go screaming 'Where are the card duels! This was a Kaiba encounter! You can't have Kaiba encounter without a card duel!'...yeah...I suck at the card game. I played waaay back when it was Duelist Kingdom rules, where the rules were pretty much an episode of 'Who's Line is it Anyway?' Plus, this chapter is mostly to help set up some big stuff in the coming chapters. I'm slowly chipping away at them, but I am confident by the time I return in 2023 they will be worth the wait.

-Imhotep's lack of 'looking' is about as typical teenager as I can make him (along with the whole 'Imma play dumb so I don't gotta actually go look because I don't wanna'). And if anyone says teenagers don't do that...yeeeaaahhh...I have two of them. They BOTH do it. Their friends do it. Hell, I know I did it when I was that age. Anyone that says they don't, either is a teenager themselves and is denying it, or they never had teenagers in their house.

-Enjoy the rest of 2022! Hope to see you back here in 2023!

Chapter 20: Chapters 54-56

Notes:

I have returned!

TW's:
54: Momentary hostage situation flashback.
55: Minor TW for PTSD event closer to the end. I actually had to tone it down because when I originally wrote it, I couldn't get through to edit it without triggering cycling anxiety in myself.
56: Implied attempted rape from a past recollection perspective.

 

---

Chapter 54

---

Imhotep threw his school bag across the room as soon as he stepped inside, then proceeded to throw himself onto the bed that was now ‘his’ while curling up into a ball facing the wall.

Yugi approached cautiously, reaching his hand out slowly and attempted to place it lightly on his twin’s shoulder. Imhotep retracted from the gesture, pulling his shoulder away and curling up even tighter. Yugi lowered his hand, then walked over to his side of the room and sat on his bed. He could see his twin breathing heavily, trying to hide silent sobs. He wasn’t certain what he could do for him.

“I’m going to head downstairs and see if grandpa needs any help,” Yugi said in a sad voice. “You can come down when you’re ready…that is if you want to.”

He had just placed his hand on the doorknob when Imhotep quietly spoke up, his voice cracking as he tried to keep his emotions reigned in.

“Why do I always screw things up? Why do I say and do shit without thinking?”

Yugi sighed and removed his hand from the knob, then sat on the foot of his sibling’s bed.

“My guess is you probably just don’t have a lot of practice. It’s like back at the arcade when you were talking about not having real-world applications for slowing down,” he said, trying his best to help.

“I don’t think that’s it,” Imhotep replied through a slowly cracking wall of emotion. “I’ve always been like this. I always say and do shit without thinking. It’s like I don’t really care…but that’s not true. I care a lot . I don’t like seeing Shae when she’s upset. It makes me feel like I’m a disappointment or something…and then I just feel so angry…and I don’t know why.”

Yugi didn’t know how to respond. He sat there trying to figure out what to say, wanting to offer some sort of advice, but he kept coming up empty.

“It’s strange,” Imhotep said after a few long moments of silence between them. “I feel like someone just crammed a tangled mess of cords inside of me…and every time I try to sort it out, I just end up making a bigger mess. Like, I start to make some progress, but then I run into something difficult and get so frustrated that I wind up undoing all the progress I’d just made and make things worse for myself in the end.”

“Have you ever considered asking someone to help you untangle it?” Yugi asked.

Imhotep raised himself into a sitting position, wiping away a few stray tears with his sleeve while still facing the wall. “Like who? Until now, all I’ve ever had was Shae and Mkhai. How do you ask for help from someone when they are the one that made you feel that way in the first place? I’m upset with Shae …and I feel like I’m just beating my head against the wall trying to explain to her why.”

“I’m sure she knows.”

Imhotep scrunched up his face. “I don’t think she does. She won’t listen. Our old man still cares. He didn’t mean any of what he said. He was just tired. Can you blame him? Imagine waking up every five-hundred years or so inside of someone else . Having to live through them. Having to be them. Knowing that in the end, that they would die because of him. He didn’t want any more of that.”

Yugi thought back to the day when he had snapped at Atem and both had been sickened by the idea of so many lives lost in vain. Then he recalled Marik’s point of view on the subject. He had tried to see things from Kat’s perspective.

“Have you tried to view things from a different set of eyes?” Yugi asked.

“A different set of eyes?” Imhotep reiterated in confusion.

“Yeah. Have you tried to see things from Kat’s perspective? You’ve seen through Atem’s perspective, but not hers. Maybe she views things differently.”

Imhotep looked away, the idea of seeing things from another point of view obviously never having occurred to him.

“I…haven’t…” He hung his head a bit. “No wonder the old man was disappointed.” He let out a halfhearted chuckle. “Guess I need to switch up the point of view more often. First person is great for the most part, but sometimes you don’t see the dragon incoming unless you’re in third person. It kinda sucks when you don’t realize it’s there until it’s chomping on your head.”

Yugi stared blankly. “Did you seriously just use a Skyrim reference?”

“Yeah,” he chuckled sheepishly. “In case it isn’t obvious by now, video games are the only real reference material I’ve got.”

Yugi couldn’t help but smile and chuckle along with him. “Nope. I was completely unaware.”

Imhotep breathed out a sigh, smiling lightly. “Thanks.”

Yugi was slightly puzzled. “For what?”

Imhotep glanced casually over at him, the light smile still in place. “For just being here. It’s strange. We barely know each other in a personal sense…but it feels like we’re able to just figure out what the other needs.”

Yugi stared blankly again.

Imhotep lowered his head sheepishly. “Okay, that sounded a lot better in my head. Saying it out loud kinda sounded dumb.”

“No, I get it,” Yugi said in reassurance. “It’s like after the arcade when I was feeling a bit upset. It’s like you somehow understood why I was upset on a deeper level. I wonder if it has something to do with the fact that we’re twins?”

Imhotep thought about it for a moment. “It's a distinct possibility. It’s rumored that twins are one soul manifested into two physical bodies. It would explain why I was born with magae , while you weren’t.”

“That actually makes a lot of sense,” Yugi stated.

“Yeah, it does,” Imhotep said in agreement. He released another light sigh. “I need to make things right with Shae , I just don’t know how to go about it. I was being a bit more like our old man than I care to admit…and not in a good way.”

“Just tell her that you’re sorry,” Yugi said earnestly.

Imhotep shook his head slightly. “You don’t get it. Shae has always told me that to apologize is to ask for forgiveness. I shouldn’t be forgiven for all the things I’ve said and done. It was wrong, and I knew it. I was just too stubborn to care.”

“There are other reasons to apologize. You don’t have to expect forgiveness. Sometimes you just need to show that you feel regret for your actions, and saying you’re sorry is the only way.”

Imhotep lowered his head in contemplation. “Well…that does make sense. But then what about what Shae said? Does that mean she was wrong?”

Yugi shook his head. “No. In a way she’s right, but only partially. But maybe that’s because that’s what she was told. Maybe no one ever told her the other reasons a person should apologize.”

Imhotep continued to contemplate. “Well…her mom did die when she was young…and Anubis…he’s not exactly sitting around sipping coffee from a ‘#1 Dad’ mug.”

The image of the jackal god sitting at a table while reading the morning news and sipping coffee from a mug labeled ‘#1 Dad’ appeared in Yugi’s head, and he couldn’t help but try to stifle a laugh.

“You pictured it, didn’t you?” Imhotep asked dryly.

“Was it that obvious?” Yugi asked in embarrassment.

“Kinda,” Imhotep said with a smirk.

“So have you decided what you’re going to do?” Yugi questioned.

Imhotep sighed in reluctance. “Yeah. I think I’m going to head back and try to apologize for both this morning and just a bit ago.”

“Want me to go with you?”

“Only if you want to.”

“Kinda. I’m hoping maybe I can get a chance to finally talk with Atem, that way I can finally look past all the weirdness,” Yugi stated.

Imhotep nodded with a small smile, then encased both of them in Shadow.

---

Both Yugi and Imhotep could hear shouting upon arrival. It was coming from behind the closed door upstairs.

"That can't be good…" Imhotep said nervously. "I must have really upset her."

The door opened, the pale elemental being shoved roughly backwards out of it. He stumbled a bit, catching himself on the railing.

"Why the fuck would I make something like that up?! I'm not fucking stupid! I know that's a sensitive topic!" Bakura shouted at the doorway.

Kat emerged from the room, looking extremely pissed off.

"So you mean to tell me , that my brother has possibly been around all this fucking time , and he hasn't shown himself once until now ?!? THAT'S BULLSHIT! " she seethed. "I'm done! I've chased after so many 'I think' and 'I'm certain I saw'...I'm. Fucking. Done. Don't you ever bring up Set to me again," she stated coldly.

"But-"

"EVER!"

"Fine!" Bakura growled. "I wasn't even going to bring it up until I had solid evidence, but when Atem mentioned that you went after Kaiba, I thought maybe you'd want to know what I saw!"

"Well maybe you should have just kept your trap shut !" Kat shouted bitterly, then slammed the door in his face.

Bakura made a rude gesture towards the closed door, then stormed down the stairs. He noticed the two teens standing there in confusion as he approached the bottom few steps.

"Why are you here?" he growled.

"Well…I was going to try apologizing to Shae …but maybe I'll come back when she's not so pissed off…" Imhotep replied nervously.

"Good luck with that," Bakura growled snarkily.

Yugi glanced around. "Where's everyone else?"

Bakura shrugged. "Don't know. Don't care. Though given the time, they probably went to grab something for dinner. Kat doesn't cook, so her kitchen is pretty bare of food."

"Oh…" Yugi said, hanging his head. He’d been looking forward to being able to speak with Atem.

"Whelp, Shae 's pissed and the old man isn't here. Guess that means we can leave," Imhotep said with more enthusiasm than he probably should have.

Yugi lifted his head and glanced over at his twin. "You can't leave now just because Kat's upset. The sooner you apologize, the better. Plus I'm sure it'll cheer her up."

Imhotep looked at Yugi as though he'd said something dumb. "Yeaaah…that's not how it works with Shae. When she's pissed off, you don't approach her…you go the opposite direction."

"Gotta agree with Shadow on that one," Bakura stated casually.

Yugi looked up at the closed door. Imhotep wanted to make things right between him and Kat. Leaving now would only leave things unsaid between the two.

When I look at you….I see a light in the darkness.

Kat’s words from the other day gave him an idea.

“I’m gonna go talk to her,” he said, starting up the stairs.

Imhotep quickly moved to block his path, his arms outstretched.

“Have you inherited Shae’s insanity?! Did you not just hear what I said a second ago? Pissed off Shae means ‘DO NOT APPROACH’. She will both figuratively and literally rip you to shreds !”

Yugi ducked under his sibling’s outstretched arms and continued up the stairs.

“Might as well call the coroner,” Bakura said sarcastically, having sat down on one of the cushions beside the table. “Yugi is a ‘Grade A do-gooder’. Once he’s made up his mind, all you can do is sit back and watch the show.”

“Oh yeah? Must be why you always lost to him,” Imhotep taunted.

Bakura’s face fell. “I didn’t lose to him . I lost to that Royal ass.”

Yugi ignored the back and forthing between Imhotep and Bakura as he approached the door near the top of the stairs. He took a deep breath, then knocked lightly.

No answer.

He knocked again, this time cracking the door open slowly as he did.

“Um, hello? Kat?”

The strong smell of cigarette smoke assaulted his nostrils, and he coughed a bit as the smoke hit his lungs. The smell triggered the momentary flash of a memory: A man was pointing a gun at Téa. There weren’t any other specific details to remember, but he did recall the event in general. He’d ‘blacked-out’ after that moment. Knowing the things he knew now, he was certain it was one of those moments when Atem had stepped in and handled the situation. His friends had come out okay in the end, and that was all that mattered to him.

Yugi poked his head into the room. Kat was sitting on her bed, leaning casually against the headboard. She shakily raised a cigarette to her lips, inhaled deep, held it for a moment, then slowly exhaled.

“What?”

Kat’s tone was emotionless and even as she stared off into the empty space of the room.

“Um, I know you’re pretty upset right now, but can we talk?” Yugi asked quietly.

Kat rolled her head and gazed slightly towards the teen. “Do yourself a favor. Don’t try to ‘get to know’ me. I’ll only disappoint you. If you really want to know anything about me, just know that I’m a top-notch fuck-up.”

Yugi had moved to stand fully inside the room now. “I doubt that’s true.”

“Oh, it is. Everything I do, I somehow screw it up. Think about it. It took me five- thousand years to bring back someone that was trapped in a relic. Do you even know how his soul ended up trapped inside? Because as I held his lifeless body I freaked out and said the words ‘I promise, no matter how long it takes, I will find a way to bring you back’. The lovely magic of the relic decided from there to ‘help’ me fulfill that promise by storing Atem’s soul inside,” Kat said in a very sarcastic tone.

“You couldn’t have known that would happen though. You were struck with grief,” Yugi tried to reassure.

“I only met him in the first place because I wandered off and got lost. If I had just done as I was told, well…”

“Then Imhotep and I wouldn’t exist,” Yugi stated firmly. “You can’t just look at all the unexpected outcomes of your choices and only see the negative side to them.”

“Sounds like something Set would have said,” Kat scoffed, going back to staring at nothing.

Yugi took another step into the room. “Set? That was your twin brother, right?”

Kat breathed out a false chuckle. “Yeah. The brother that, according to Bakura, has kept himself hidden from me for the past five millennia. Though, I guess if I were him, I would want to stay hidden from my murderer too.”

Yugi blanched. Imhotep had told everyone that Set was the one that had killed Atem, but he’d never mentioned that Kat had killed Set in return.

“Y-you…” Yugi couldn’t make the words come out.

“That’s right. I killed my own brother. I watched as Atem fell to the floor, but wasn’t struck with numbness or pain like a normal person. I was filled with rage . By the time I was done…I couldn’t even lift my arm.”

Kat was visibly shaking, a single tear streaked down the side of her face as forced herself to remain emotionless.

There was a long pause of silence. “

 

 

B-but you obviously regret what you did,” Yugi stated, trying to calm his mind of the disturbing information.

“Just because I regret it, doesn’t mean I want to be forgiven for it. The words ‘I’m sorry’ cannot express how I feel. I wish for nothing more than to see my brother again…but honestly, I have no idea what I would even say to him.”

“Well, ‘I’m sorry’ might not be much, but it’s a start.”

“Those words are for when you want forgiveness. I am not deserving.”

“It’s not just about asking for forgiveness. It’s also about showing that you feel remorse.”

Kat sighed, then glanced back over towards Yugi again. “Why are you even here?” she asked, sounding somewhat annoyed.

“I came with Imhotep. He wanted to apologize for earlier.”

"Yeah right," Kat scoffed. "Im rarely apologizes. Besides, he has every right to be angry and spiteful towards me. He’s right. I kept him locked away, and for what?”

“You didn’t know. You did what you thought was best.”

“Yeah, well ‘my best’ simply proved to be yet another thing I obviously suck at.”

Yugi felt his eyes start to sting, and it wasn’t from the cigarette smoke.

“But still, you at least tried,” he said, trying to hold back the frustration he was beginning to feel. Was this why Imhotep felt like he was beating his head against a wall whenever he talked to Kat?

Kat looked tired and exhausted. "Yugi, go home. Forget everything you know in regards to me. If you get close to me, you’ll only end up getting dragged down just like everyone else."

She went back to staring into the emptiness of the room, still shaking as she slowly puffed away at the stick of tobacco between her fingers.

Yugi felt momentarily numb. Kat wanted him to forget about her? Wanted him to forget that he had a mother who cared so much that she removed herself from his life to keep him safe?

“I-I can’t…I don’t want to…” he stammered.

“Trust me, you should. It would be better,” Kat said without looking at him and taking another long drag of her cigarette.

Yugi balled his hands into fists as he tried to make sense of the emotions he felt. The stinging in his eyes worsened, his throat felt constricted, and the space in his chest felt tight. It felt like someone had taken hold of the heart itself and had begun to tightly squeeze, and it hurt.

Kat released another lungful of smoke. “If you need help forgetting, I can do what I did for Atem…just on a smaller scale," she stated, her voice still void of emotion.

“I don’t want to forget!” Yugi shouted, the stinging in his eyes releasing in steady streams from the corners. “You brought me to grandpa to keep me safe! You kept me and Imhotep apart to keep me safe! You even tried to delay Atem’s revival to keep me safe! You don’t have to do that anymore! So why are you pushing me away!?!”

Kat was staring in shock at his sudden outburst. Even Imhotep and Bakura had started running up the stairs to see what the yelling was about.

Kat recovered from her shock and narrowed her eyes. "Because there's one thing I haven't screwed up on yet, and I intend to keep it that way."

"So what if you messed up and made mistakes! Mistakes are a part of life! They're what make you human!"

"Mistakes are meant to teach. I've obviously learned nothing," Kat said calmly.

"Because you can't learn if you become fixated on only one aspect of them! From everything you've said since I've walked in here, it's obvious you only look at the negative side of things! What about the positives?! If you hadn't met Atem, Imhotep and I wouldn't be here!"

Yugi's face of frustration slowly turned to one of realization.

"Unless…you think… we're mistakes…"

Kat's shock returned. "What? I've never-"

The cigarette between her fingers vanished in a small burst of flame as she quickly slid off the bed and stood, appearing half frozen with her arms slightly outstretched as if she were about to run over and hug the conflicted teen.

Kat retracted her semi-outstretched arms, pulling them in close as she hung her head slightly.

"I've regretted many things over the millennia and have made many mistakes…but I have never , not once , thought of the two of you that way." She lifted her gaze slightly. "I only wish I could have done something better for the both of you. I wish I had made better choices instead of giving in to panic and fear."

“But you’re giving into those things right now! ” Yugi pointed out, shouting again.

He had noticed the way Kat had paused and then retracted from what was obviously meant to be a reassuring embrace. When she had first made her move towards him, he had momentarily felt a strange form of excitement. The closest he could compare it to was that same form of excitement on Christmas morning and seeing that one present that he knew, without a shadow of a doubt, was exactly what he had been asking for. That strange form of excitement that still held a small air of mystery that it might not be what he thought it was. That the only way to know for sure was to tear off the wrapping and see it with his own eyes.

Yugi didn’t think Kat could pull her arms any tighter to her body, but she somehow managed to anyway. She closed her eyes tight, turning her head off to the side as she tried to keep her tears hidden.

“Yugi, please go. You don’t understand…”

“Then make me understand!” Yugi shouted all at once.

“I’d rather watch Atem die again...”

Those words cut Yugi deep. His eyes widened at the realization of why she was so afraid to get close to him.

“You’re afraid of watching me die….”

Kat looked back towards him, the tears finally making their way free.

“I’m already watching it. Standing here, looking at you…I can see every crease around your eyes deepening. The miniscule growth that makes you that much taller. Each movement developing the muscle below the skin. I can hear the rhythm of your heart, and the flow of the blood through your veins. I’ll know before you will, when each of your internal organs start to slowly fail you. I’ll see the individual strands of gray as they begin to appear. I’ll see the bright color of the eyes that remind me so much of Atem, slowly fade to a color I no longer recognize. And the worst part…for you it will have been an entire lifetime…but for me…” She trailed off, not wanting to say the rest.

“It will have felt like only a year or two,” Bakura stated from behind. “We left Amarna for what we had thought was only a few years. Imagine our shock when we discovered those years had actually been centuries. Time passes differently for us,” he added.

“And I don’t have magae …” Yugi said in quiet realization.

Kat nodded slowly. “At one time I thought the only thing I had to worry about was when you would Awaken, and what might happen when you did…but now I realize that when you are gone…I may never see you again.”

“So you would rather stay away than spend what little time we have together? Haven’t we all been apart long enough?”

Kat fidgeted uncomfortably, trying to draw herself in even tighter still.

Imhotep stepped forward, coming to stand beside Yugi. “ Shae …” He stared at her, his eyes pleading for her to stop giving into the fear.

Suddenly Kat became angry and upset. “It’s not fair! Why was it only one of you!? ” she shouted, her eyes closed as a few more tears found their way out.

Imhotep hung his head. “I’m sorry. I wish there was a way to give him some of my magae .”

Kat’s anger quickly subsided. She was breathing heavily as she stared at the matching faces across from her. Each face sad in a different way. Both wanting her to stop hiding from the terrifying fear she felt deep within.

She took a deep breath, then took a hesitant step forward. Everything within told her to stop, to go the other way, but she pressed on, taking another, less-hesitant step…and another…until she was standing directly in front of both teens. She shook as she pried her hands and arms away from her body. She slowly reached out a hand, placing it on Yugi’s cheek, then doing the same with Imhotep and her other hand.

Imhotep was the first to react to this gesture by quickly hugging his mother and burying his face into her shoulder. “I’m sorry Shae ! I didn’t mean to make you think I hated you! I’m sorry I’ve been difficult about everything! I’m sorry I was the one born with all the magae !” he said quickly.

Kat returned the embrace, then pulled him away so she could look at him. “I know you don’t hate me, my Sa-nesu . And I understand why you want me to give Atem another chance, but you must understand that some words cut worse than any blade, and his very much did. And it is not your fault that you were born with magae , while your brother was not.”

“So…you’re not mad at me for earlier?”

Kat shook her head. “No. What you saw earlier, that was me being upset about something entirely different.”

“About Kaiba…and your brother?”

“Among other things. I am mostly upset with myself. I did something that I deeply regret doing…and let’s just say that there’s a chance you won’t have to worry about me and Marik being together for much longer.”

“But…as much as I hate to admit this…you seem… happy when he’s around,” Imhotep said earnestly.

“I am. Believe me, I am…but, like words, some actions cut deeply and wound in a way that cannot be easily forgiven."

“I’ve seen the way Marik looks at you, I’m certain whatever it is, he’ll find a way to look past it,” Yugi stated reassuringly. His tears had quickly vanished, along with his frustration.

Kat placed her full attention on Yugi, wrapping her arms around him and holding him tightly.

“Yugi, you truly are a beacon in the darkest of places. You see the light in everything, and when you encounter someplace void of light, you don’t give up until it shows itself again.” She pulled away so that she could look at him just as she had done with Imhotep. “You remind me so much of the Atem I knew in my youth…and even more of my brother, Set. He always saw things in a way that I could not. He always knew the right words to say to help those who were lost in their own darkness.”

Yugi wasn’t certain what exactly he felt at that moment. That strange type of excitement had filled him again, except it was the kind he felt after having finally unwrapped that gift that he had known what it was all along. The strange excitement where he was actually holding that gift in his hands, still staring in disbelief. He had known the whole time, he was now holding it in his hands, and he still couldn’t believe it. He was still, in a way, somewhat shocked.

He reacted without thinking, his body controlling every action as he pulled Kat back into another tight embrace. It was the strangest thing, holding this tiny woman that physically appeared no older than himself, but the gesture itself somehow felt right, and it was accompanied by only a single word in his mind as he did so.

Ever since the day Kat had revealed the truth to him, he'd tried to use that word in his mind, each time it felt strange and foreign. In this moment, however, it suddenly felt right …and he said that word aloud.

“Mom …”

Kat’s eyes went wide for the briefest moment, then she tightly closed them and tightened her hold on the teenage boy in her arms . He was here, in this very moment …and she vowed right then and there that she would make every second of the years he had left count for something.

 

---

Chapter 55

---

“Why am I in the back seat again?”

“Because my vehicle, my rules. And my rule right now is that anyone shorter than me sits in the back,” Malik replied irritably to the smaller Ishtar.

“I’m not that much shorter…” Marik grumbled as he folded his arms and looked out the window. “You just don’t want me up front where you have to look at me.”

Malik groaned but didn’t say anything.

They rode in awkward silence for several minutes before Atem spoke up.

“So…Marik, how was school?” he asked, trying to fill the awkwardness with something else.

Marik stopped his pouting and turned his focus to the Pharaoh beside him.

“Honestly, better than expected. Imhotep didn’t get flocked by Yugi-fans, and thankfully the notes Kat did finish came in handy when we had a pop-quiz.” He thought for another moment. “Oh, and we all got to see Bakura rile up Ra,” he added with a chuckle.

Malik looked at him through the rearview mirror. “Ra dared to show himself?!” he growled.

“He showed up as a falcon, but Bakura had some pretty neat tricks up his sleeve,” Marik replied, sounding impressed.

“ Pretty neat ? You think illusions and transformations are ‘pretty neat’ ?” Malik questioned disdainfully.

“Well, yeah. I think it’d be cool to be able to do something like that,” Marik stated.

Malik mumbled something incomprehensible, his mood appearing more bitter than before. Atem and Marik opted for silence after that.

---

“Did you seriously just order a bunch of pork dumplings and nothing else?” Marik asked in repulsion as he stared at the pile on Malik’s plate.

Malik narrowed his eyes and glared across the table at the young Tomb Keeper. “You don’t hear me complaining about what you chose to order.” He didn’t blink as he shoved an entire dumpling in his mouth.

Atem remained silent, content to stay out of the line of fire between the two as he ate his bowl of ramen.

“I grew up underground where meat was scarce. Even when it was available, everything had to be used immediately or it went to waste. I never liked the idea that an animal's only purpose in life was so that it could be slaughtered,” Marik stated bitterly.

“Reality check: That is their purpose. Why do you think they exist?” Malik questioned pointedly.

Marik scowled. “I could ask the same thing about you.”

Malik opened his mouth to reply, then quickly closed it, his eyes shifting back and forth as he contemplated the point. “Fair enough,” he said with a casual shrug.

“I swear, you’re as bad as Bakura when it comes to meat. At least Kat has the decency to limit its consumption in front of me,” Marik stated irritably.

“Fine, next time I’ll get a salad. Would that make you happy?” Malik asked, appearing annoyed.

“ You would eat a salad?” Marik asked skeptically.

Malik grinned. “Oh absolutely! A grilled angus and portobello salad with swiss, grilled onion, and untoasted croutons, topped off with a nice and creamy garlic pepper dressing,” he said sarcastically.

Marik’s face fell. “That’s called a mushroom-swiss burger…”

Malik popped another dumpling into his mouth. “It has lettuce, therefore it counts as a salad,” he argued casually.

“You’re being annoying on purpose, aren’t you?” Marik asked flatly.

Malik smirked sarcastically as a reply.

“Don’t take what he does to heart,” Atem said casually from his place off to the side. “Malik is probably just still sore about the fact that you banished him to the Shadow Realm then forfeited the duel,” he added while still focusing on his meal.

Malik turned to face Atem with an intense scowl, resting one arm on the table and the other across the back of his chair. “I’m sorry…could you repeat that ? I fear I may have misheard what you just said,” he growled bitterly.

Atem glanced smugly over at the irritated Ishtari. “It must be embarrassing. You helped him get all the way to the final duel, and he was in a position of actually winning…and then he just threw all that hard work into the Shadows.”

Malik’s hand tensed as his claws extended through the table. “Embarrassing? Embarrassing?! You think I am embarrassed by something like that?!” He retracted his claws and pointed a finger in Atem’s face. “Marik worked hard to get to where he did. He broke millennia of tradition, gathered and led the equivalent of a small army, hunted down the location of his rival while simultaneously learning the ways of a world that was foreign to him, planned and executed a series of strategies that ensured his goal would be met, and defeated an unknown adversary when he was on the brink of losing his very life. I am not embarrassed . To me, those are great feats of courage and strength. I am proud of everything he has managed to accomplish. Can you say the same of your own heirs?” Malik was breathing heavily at this point as he tried to keep his emotions reigned in.

“You’re…proud of me?” Marik asked in astonishment.

Malik’s eyes widened, having realized that the Pharaoh had manipulated him. He took a calming breath before glancing over towards Marik.

“Isn’t that what I just said? Or would you prefer that I repeat it directly to you?”

Marik smiled softly and shook his head. “No, I won’t press my luck.”

“Good. Now if you don’t mind, I have a Pharaoh’s life to threaten.” Malik cast a glare back at Atem. “I hate when Katrina does that shit. She can kick my ass, and I know it. You, however…" He held up a hand and flexed his fingers simultaneously so that his claws extended quickly to emphasize the point. "Do it again and I won’t hesitate to remind you why I was referred to as ‘Maahes’.”

Atem paled and quickly nodded. “Noted.”

“Are you sure you didn’t have a problem with being forced to serve him?” Marik asked skeptically.

Malik retracted his claws and returned to his original sitting position then resumed eating his meal.

“Like I said before, no. My reasons for disliking him are personal,” he said between bites.

“Five thousand years and you’re still sore that he stole your betrothed?”

“Actually, that doesn’t bother me anymore,” Malik replied casually. He then glared bitterly off to the side towards Atem. “It was being forced to hear things like ‘Atem, that doesn’t go there!’ followed by giggles and moaning night after night.”

Atem’s face fell. “I said I was sorry. What more do you want?”

“To watch you suffer,” Malik replied, taking another bite. “I’m certain the Runt can help with that,” he added with a smirk.

Atem groaned and scowled before looking away. “I liked it better when you were a lurking shadow. At least you didn’t talk.”

“Oh, I talked…just not to you.”

“Can we go back to that?”

“Nope.”

Marik glanced slowly between the Pharaoh and the Ishtari. “I take it you two haven’t really spent a lot of time together in a casual sense?”

“Nope." Malik replied as he devoured another dumpling. "Honestly, I don't like the Pharaoh. Never did, never will. I simply tolerate him. And I'm certain the feeling is mutual."

"I never said I didn't like you," Atem stated, his face expressing mild confusion as to why Malik felt that way.

Malik looked at him boredly. "You have never viewed me as anything more than one of the 'lucky few' of your servants that actually had both a face and a name. News flash: That doesn't make us 'friends'."

"Then why bother with right now?" Atem questioned.

Malik continued his bored expression. "Because I'm mentally fucked up and, as much as I would have loved to watch you struggle, years of obligation forcefully ingrained into me at a young age means I often find myself compelled to do things I dislike doing.”

“Wow…that sounds awfully familiar…” Marik commented in a mocked tone.

“Hmmm…I wonder why?” Malik questioned sarcastically.

“Maybe because a certain Ishtari for some inane reason or another thought I was safer with an underground cult than within the barrier of a literal palace…” Marik replied nonchalantly.

Malik scowled. “You remind me of a very annoying little mouse,” he said irritably.

Marik looked at the Ishtari with a doubtful expression. “A mouse ?”

“Yes…a mouse . A very annoying little thing that fell on top of the head of a lion.”

“And by 'lion' you mean yourself?” Marik asked skeptically.

“No. By 'lion' I mean an actual lion.” Malik stated in sharp defense.

“So you’re going to…what? Recite to me the tale of ‘The Lion and the Mouse’?” Marik asked boredly. “Kinda pointless seeing as I can recite the majority of Aesop’s fables…in Latin no less.”

One of Malik’s eyes twitched in irritation. “Well, my version is a bit more interesting…and can be recited in Latin as well if it’s of any consequence.”

Marik looked over at Atem. “I dunno, Pharaoh. Should I indulge him?”

Atem gestured in a way that said ‘I’m staying out of this’.

“Alright. I guess I’ll listen to your version,” Marik stated reluctantly.

“I don’t know if I want to tell you now. You don’t actually seem interested,” Malik huffed while folding his arms across his chest and looking away.

Marik clenched his jaw and attempted to hold his tongue. “I would appreciate hearing your version of the fable.”

Malik appeared to contemplate for a quick moment, before he fully leaned onto the table, appearing pleased that the Tomb Keeper had shown an interest in his version of the tale.

“Alright, since you’ve asked so nicely,” he said with a grin. “So, my version is that one day a lion was walking through a series of…caves…when out of nowhere a mouse fell on his head.” He paused, his eyes shifting nervously as though he were afraid someone would read more into the story.

Marik narrowed his eyes. “Caves? A mouse just happened to fall from the ceiling of a cave ?”

Malik scowled. “That’s what I said. And yes. The mouse fell from the ceiling. Truth be told, it nearly gave the poor lion a heart attack because he thought the ceiling was falling in on him.”

“Riiiight…the 'lion'…who probably had been buried alive in a ‘cave’ once…”

Malik scrunched up his nose in confusion. “Have you heard this version?”

“No. It was a wild guess.”

Malik paused then shrugged. “It was a very good guess. Anyways, the mouse was lost and didn’t know which way home was, sooo…the lion was nice and showed her the way.”

“Her?”

“It was a girl mouse. Is that a problem?” Malik asked in annoyance.

Marik held up his hands. “Nope. Continue.”

“Well, the lion thought that was the end of it, but no. The mouse managed to find him again…and again…… and again …” Malik’s face fell, appearing simultaneously annoyed and exhausted. “It was very irritating. The lion tried to talk some sense into the mouse, but she was very persistent.”

Marik leaned his chin into his palm and rolled his eyes. “Let me guess. The lion eventually grew to like the mouse?”

“Are you sure you haven’t heard this version???”

“Nope. But I have a very strong feeling I know how it ends.”

“Oh?” Malik tilted his head in curiosity.

Marik sighed boredly. “I’m going to guess that somehow the mouse and the lion end up with a child and then the mouse dies and the lion vanishes without a trace and leaves that child to live a life of literal pain and suffering.”

“I thought you hadn’t heard this version,” Malik growled.

“Like I said, wild guess.”

Malik smirked. “But you skipped the part where the lion had offered to eat the rat king.”

Marik sat up straight, looking thoroughly confused. “The rat king?”

Malik grinned darkly. “Yes. He was the king of the rats that scurried about the caves. You see, the mouse had been betrothed to him, and the only reason she fell on the lion’s head in the first place is because she had attempted to run away. But there were rats outside of the caves as well that frightened her, causing her to flee back home. The rat king was not kind to the mouse, and when the lion discovered this, he wanted to eat the rat king. But the mouse begged him not to, so he didn’t."

Marik blanched. “The lion wouldn’t have actually eaten him…right?”

Malik chuckled. “Oh, the lion very much would have. And the lion still wishes he had. The lion has never been fond of eating rats…but at the time he was very willing to make an exception.” He leaned in, his grin darkening as his fangs elongated and his eyes shifted to amber. “Want to know a secret? Had the lion not been trapped inside the body of a certain mousling, he would have done far more than flay the rat king's brand from his body. He would have slowly devoured his limbs in front of his very eyes. He would hav-”

“STOP!” Marik shouted as he quickly rose from his seat and stumbled backwards, causing several people to look over in their direction. His eyes were wide with fear of the Ishtari, and he struggled to hold back the tears that stung and threatened to show the intensity of his fear.

Malik’s maddening grin faded as he blinked rapidly a few times and looked around. He slowly brought himself back and away from the spot he had leaned into, his own eyes showing fearful remorse. “W-...we should go.”

“I’m not going anywhere with you ,” Marik stated sharply, his voice quivering.

Malik nodded slightly in understanding. “Right…I’ll call for a cab to take you back,” he said quietly.

“I can do it myself. Just leave.”

Malik took a deep breath and nodded again, then stood and left.

Atem had stood as well, placing a light hand on the shoulder of the shaken Tomb Keeper. “Marik, are you going to be okay?”

Marik nodded and quickly exited the building, Atem following closely behind. Once they were outside and down the street a bit, Marik ducked into a nearby alley where he leaned against one of the buildings and slid down its wall as he broke down in tears.

Atem sat next to the Egyptian teen, not certain how to comfort him. It was just like the night Marik had come back from Bakura’s soul room all over again. He had counted on Yugi to comfort the Tomb Keeper at the time, but that wasn’t something he could do now. He had to figure out how to do this on his own.

“Marik, I’m…here…if you need to talk,” he said hesitantly.

“You don’t have to pretend to care,” Marik said between sharp inhales, his face buried into the knees that were hugged tightly to his chest.

Atem took in and released a deep breath. “Marik, you and I might not be what one would consider ‘friends’...but that doesn’t mean that my concern for how you are currently feeling is false. I’m just…not very good at this sort of thing. In case it wasn’t obvious with Katrina, I’m actually very terrible at it…but I’m trying to change that.”

Marik sighed deeply and raised his head, tears still trickling down his face. “ That thing is what was inside of me. That thing is what I thought I had permanently cast deep into the Shadow Realm. That thing …” His eyes widened momentarily before he closed them tightly as a new wave of tears sprung forth. “ That thing is my… my …” He buried his face back into his knees, and squeezed his arms even tighter around them.

Atem gently placed his hand on Marik’s shoulder again, being careful of its placement so as to not apply any pressure on the tips of the wings hidden beneath the Tomb Keeper’s shirt.

“I think it will be okay if you decide against thinking of Malik as something…other than what he is biologically,” Atem said, stumbling over the best way to word things so that it wouldn't sound insensitive.

Marik lifted his head and faced Atem, appearing suddenly angry. “You don’t get it! I want to be able to think that way of him! I have a fucking father ! One that cared enough to take on a GOD for me! One that didn’t count down the days until he could butcher me! But he’s... he’s ....” Marik choked on the sob he had attempted to hold back. He swallowed hard, continuing his attempt at holding back how he felt. “You don’t understand,” he said a bit more calmly. “You are probably looking forward to the day Yugi calls you ‘father’...and you already know he won’t be afraid of you. Malik detests the idea…and he has reminded me that I’m still somewhat terrified of him.”

“I don’t think he intended to frighten you.”

“I know he didn’t…but you saw how much he enjoyed the idea of slowly torturing someone.”

Atem removed his hand and looked away. “If that is how you feel about Malik, then perhaps you should be reconsidering your relationship with Katrina.”

“What do you mean?”

“You saw how she toyed with Anubis,” Atem said in reminder.

“She can’t help it. It’s just part of her Isfet .”

Atem raised his gaze and looked back at Marik with a sad expression. He shook his head. “No. She has always been like that. Even before her Awakening.”

 

---

Chapter 56

---

Bakura was staring in mass confusion at what had unfolded in front of him. One second his best friend was having one of her ‘depressive episodes’, and now she was suddenly…happy? -ish? And it wasn’t him that had pulled her out of it?

“What the fuck kind of magic did you just pull out of your little Dark Magician hat?!”

Yugi released Kat from the embrace, then looked blankly at Bakura. “What do you mean?”

“Kid, you should be fucking minced-meat by now. Instead, she’s-...” Bakura gestured sharply with his hands towards Kat, his face contorted in extreme confusion.

Kat glared boredly toward the other elemental for a second, then smirked deviously as she lunged at him and wrapped her arms around him. She looked up at him and batted her eyelashes. “Awww…does Kura puppy feel left out?” she mocked.

Bakura shuddered as his skin began to crawl. “No. Now let go of me. You’re doing that thing that freaks me the fuck out.”

“Okay…but under one condition ,” Kat said in a sing-song pitch.

Bakura narrowed his eyes. “And what is that condition?” he asked warily.

“Imhotep needs a new mentor, and I want only the best there is to teach him…”

Bakura’s face fell. “Really? You’re playing on my own super-inflated ego to convince me into doing something I don’t really feel like doing?”

Kat batted her eyes again.

“You suck,” he groaned as he pried the tiny elemental off of his side.

“So? I haven’t heard any complaints,” Kat commented as Bakura walked away.

He paused momentarily, glancing back with one of his devilish smirks. “I bet I can do better,”

Kat gave him a devilish smirk of her own. “I’ll have to get Atem to weigh in on that.”

Bakura’s face quickly fell as he turned and sulked his way downstairs, holding out a middle finger towards Kat the entire way down.

A pair of disgusted groans accompanied the elemental’s departure.

“Really, Shae ? Why did you have to make a comment like that in front of us? I was just getting where I could stomach looking at that guy,” Imhotep stated in disgust.

“He has a name, learn to use it. After all, he is going to be your new mentor. There’s not much else I can teach you,” Kat replied.

“What about the containment circle? You promised!”

“Well, you have two options with that: Learn from me, or learn from the one that I learned from.”

“Choose the latter! She doesn’t know shit!” Bakura shouted from downstairs.

“Um, excuse me?! I helped create the barrier around Domino, thank you very much! ” Kat shouted back.

“ Helped . Keyword. Also, you helped punch a hole dead center of it. It doesn’t work that well if people can still get in.”

Kat leaned over the railing so she could look at Bakura as she shouted back at him. “What the fuck are you talking about?!”

“How many times have I told you not to summon things over top of convergence points?”

“I didn’t! It was near , not on !”

“Nope. You placed that obelisk smack dead-center of a convergence point. You know that fucks up the flow.”

“Well, sorry that I can’t detect ley lines as well as you!”

“What can I say, it’s a gift,” Bakura stated dismissively with a casual grin.

Yugi attempted to stifle a laugh as the two continued to bicker back and forth, meanwhile Imhotep simply hung his head.

“I suddenly prefer the mobs of people…” Imhotep stated unenthusiastically.

“I’m actually kinda envious. You get to learn real magic!” Yugi said with a smile.

“You could learn magic too, but only basic spells. Nothing like what we can do.”

Yugi perked up a bit. “Really? Like what kinds of spells?”

Imhotep thought for a moment. “Basic stuff. Minor element alteration and such. Practice enough, and you might be able to combine things to form more complex spells. For me that stuff was easy, but I had my magae to help. You would have to learn how to tap into the different parts of your own being in order to be able to use heka .”

“What’s heka ?” Yugi asked in confusion.

“It’s just another word for magic,” Kat explained, taking a second from arguing with Bakura to look back at the two from over her shoulder. “You should ask Atem to help you. He was naturally gifted when it came to learning magic. I’m sure he’d be thrilled to teach you everything he knows.”

She quickly turned and leaned over the railing as she heard the swinging of the kitchen door.

“Hey! What the fuck are you doing in my kitchen?!”

“Making a grocery list!” Bakura’s slightly muffled voice shouted from below. “If I’m staying here, there’s no way I’m gonna eat take-out for every meal!”

Kat quickly hopped over the railing, landing on the floor below. “Hey! I have a few requests! And nothing with a strong salt or fish flavor! Atem hates both!” Kat shouted as she rushed towards the kitchen.

“What’s that? You want sashimi?”

“NO FISH!”

“I heard LOTS of fish and salt…”

Yugi stared at the railing his mother had just leapt over. “She gets over things pretty fast.”

Imhotep shrugged casually. “Eh. She’s been massively bipolar for as long as I can remember…and as long as our old man can remember too. One second she’s trying to rip your face off, the next she’s excitedly focused on something else. You get used to it.”

Yugi’s stomach rumbled loudly. “I think it’s time we head back. I’m sure grandpa is done making dinner, and we forgot to tell him we were leaving.”

“What were we having tonight anyway?” Imhotep questioned.

“Beef curry. Grandpa thought you might like it,” Yugi replied with a smile.

Imhotep spaced out a bit. “Never had it, but it has ‘beef’ in the name, so I definitely want to try it…” He then turned his gaze back towards his twin. “Well, what the hell are we still standing here for?!”

Yugi chuckled as Imhotep quickly placed a hand on his shoulder and encased them in Shadow.

---

Marik stared at Atem in confusion. “What do you mean she’s always been that way? She told me that when she gets like that, it’s her Isfet’s influence taking over.”

Atem rested his head back against the building he was sitting against. “I might not remember small things about Katrina, like her favorite color or things she likes that doesn’t somehow involve me…but I do remember the kind of person she’s always been.”

Marik looked at him in confusion. “I still don’t understand?”

Atem closed his eyes briefly, reopening them as he brought his head forward and looked back over at the young Tomb Keeper. “Those who visited from far away lands often heard rumors long before they arrived in my throne room. Most notably was the story of ‘Maahes’…though many took that story seriously upon seeing Malik for the first time. He did an excellent job at keeping up the ruse.”

Atem took a deep breath as he prepared himself for what he was about to say next. “There was another rumor that was less desirable. It involved the common knowledge that my Queen was not from a royal  bloodline, and claimed that I had taken a whore as a wife…which was not true. Katrina’s mother was a courtesan, but that did not mean that she was one herself. Many tried to take advantage of what they assumed was a woman that would simply lie before them and allow them to do whatever they pleased. They also assumed that she was my weakness. I’m certain you recall what you scolded me for after I brought up the memory of first meeting her?”

“You mean how the Royal family didn’t make friends, but allies?”

Atem nodded. “And how I had raised a common girl to be my favored, and how that was dangerous for her…and for me as a Pharaoh,” he said in reminder. “You were right about the hearts of men being filled with greed…and I assure you that there were many.”

“I would assume with Malik standing guard, no one got close enough to actually touch her though, right?” Marik asked, concerned that something bad might have indeed happened during that time.

Atem chuckled a bit. “Malik was very good at his job, but Katrina had a habit of sometimes wanting to be left alone and slipping past him. I asked her more times than I can count to not do so when we had visitors…but that may have been unfair on my part as we constantly had them.”

“I’m still a bit confused. What does any of this have to do with Kat being like Malik?”

Atem ran a hand through his hair, trying to figure out how best to word what he was about to say. He became very somber and serious. “Katrina could somehow always spot the kind of man that would want to take advantage of her long before he could finish his trek across the room. She toyed with those men. She didn’t lead them on in the normal sense. There were no words exchanged. Usually it was a simple glance, or sometimes she would ask not to be introduced, allowing them to think that she was one of the servants.”

“You’re referring to the game you two played with the servants being painted?” Marik questioned, remembering the story Malik had told him.

Atem raised an intrigued brow. “You’ve heard of that?”

Marik nodded. “Malik told me about it. He said you would place bets.”

The corner of Atem’s mouth curled upwards in amusement. “Yes, we did…and I suppose it had become a game. It was amusing at first…but that was until a certain incident.”

Marik’s posture had slowly relaxed from the tightly drawn-in state it had been a few minutes prior. He was now focused on the story being told. “What happened?”

“There was a foreign dignitary that claimed it was unfair of us to deceive him. He became angry and claimed that it was rude to place temptations in front of weary travelers and judge them based on whether or not they gave in. He compared it to placing water in front of a thirsty horse and telling it not to drink.” Atem released a resentful sigh. “I could find no argument with that logic, aside from the fact that they were men not horses…and that they should have better control over themselves based on that fact.”

“I take it he didn’t see it that way?”

Atem shook his head. “No. And I made the regretful decision of allowing him to stay instead of having him and his men escorted from the city.”

“What happened next?”

“He managed to corner my Queen during one of her moments of attempted solitude.”

Marik was suddenly overcome with worry. “He didn’t hurt Kat, did he?!”

Atem shook his head. “No. Malik tracked her down and stepped in before the man could do anything more than lay a hand across her face…but the fact remained that he had intended to do more.”

Marik was listening intently, wanting to know what happened next, but Atem paused for a moment before continuing.

“Malik hauled him before me, and I was ready to have him executed…but when I looked up and saw the loathing and hatred in Katrina’s eyes…I knew death was not the punishment she had in mind.”

“If you didn’t have him executed, then what did you do?”

Atem shook his head. “I deferred judgment to the one he had wronged. Let’s just say he left our kingdom that day carrying his manhood in a box.”

Marik blanched while instinctively making a move to protect his own ‘manhood’. “Ouch.”

“Trust me…’ouch’ was not the word he used. More like a series of profanities, screaming, a few curses on our house, then more profanities and screaming. There may have been a declaration of war in there as well, but I wasn’t really focused on him. I was more focused on the fact that I had just witnessed the enjoyment my wife had displayed as she took the blade to his groin.”

Marik looked away, taking a long moment to process what Atem had just shared with him.

“But in a way…he deserved it…”

“I never said he didn’t. If anything, Katrina’s methods were creative and cemented the fact that she was not someone to trifle with.” Atem stated earnestly. “That doesn’t change the fact that she enjoyed it.”

“It was still just a one-time thing. It doesn’t make her like Malik.”

“That’s where you are wrong. That man was not the only one to have earned her ire, or the only one she enjoyed punishing. Katrina holds no qualms when it comes to physically assaulting others…as you’ve obviously seen when she assaulted Bakura from behind. Giving her a legitimate reason to harm you makes it all the more enjoyable for her. Malik, on the other hand, is more hesitant. He will brandish his weapon as a warning, as you saw earlier with his claws, but I knew that he would not use them on me. I would have to do something unforgivable for him to strike at me.”

Malik suddenly became defensive. “You heard him in there! He wanted to eat my fa-...the man who raised me! I didn’t like him any more than Malik did…but eating the man?!”

“Malik is a literal lion. Lions have been known to eat people.” Atem said casually. “ Don’t forget that Mkhai told us that shifting causes each of them to display their more animalistic nature, and that Malik has a harder time keeping that part of himself under control. You’ve seen Katrina and her more feline mannerisms. She didn’t always have them. And Bakura…well…I don’t remember him being so easily irritated with everything.” His face fell a bit as he remembered some of the things Bakura used to do. “If anything, he always had that stupid grin on his face while turning everything into a huge joke.”

“Um, he still does that.”

“No, no. He was much worse.”

Atem sighed. “The point I’m trying to make is that Malik is like the others. There’s a part of him that is different from how he used to be, but unlike Katrina and Bakura, he hasn’t allowed that part of him to…” Atem paused, trying to find the right word. “I guess the best way to put it is that he hasn’t merged the two parts of himself into one like the others.”

Marik hung his head. “He’s literally two different people…and I’m viewing both as one…which is unfair of me. I don’t like it when others keep seeing the person I was and thinking that’s who I still am.”

“Like how I used to,” Atem commented.

Marik nodded then ran both hands through his hair. “Gods. I’m just as stupid as you right now.”

Atem scowled. “I really wish everyone would stop considering me the epitome of stupidity…”

“Sorry, but you make it too easy,” Marik said with a chuckle.

“I do not.”

“Kat’s favorite color?”

“Shut up.”

---

 

Notes:

Hope everyone had a wonderful holiday season, and if you're reading this, I am glad to have you here! If you want to know when I'll be posting updates, or wanna see what else my crazy brain has been working on, I now have a Tumblr (Sesshy380).

I started this crazy journey on January 13th, 2022, and here I am a year later still riding the wave. There's been a lot of ups and downs for me (more downs that ups unfortunately), but I have discovered a hobby that I really enjoy.

Chapter 54 was my hell chapter. There are parts of the second half that still kind of bug me, but for the sake of my own sanity I have decided to leave it as it.

The 'flashback' from 54 is from Season 0 episode 2.

I actually started to write a 'Lion and the Mouse' one-shot to go more into detail on how Malik met Marik's mom in this AU, but I haven't finished it. Hoping to someday wrap it up so I can add it along with 'White Lady'.

Chapter 21: Chapters 57-59

Notes:

Small heads-up for 57, there will be some more insight to a certain character in this chapter. I'm sure it will become extremely obvious who once you get to that part, but I would like to make clear that this character is not OOC. This character is technically what one might consider and OC version of a canon character warped to fit this AU.

---

Chapter 57

---

 

Marik sat there for a few moments, trying to decide how to proceed as far as Malik was concerned, when Atem interrupted his thinking.

“We should be heading back. I’m certain by now Katrina is in better spirits.”

Marik sighed heavily. “I hope so. She seemed pretty downcast.” He then looked over at Atem. “Thank you, by the way, for helping me put things into perspective just now. I know you didn’t have to, but you did anyway.”

Atem shook his head in dismissal. “You showed concern for me in Rome when you did not have to. It is only fitting that I repay the favor.”

“Oh, so you only did it because you thought you owed me one?” Marik questioned with a raised brow.

Atem paled a bit as he realized how his words had come across. “No! That’s not-...I didn’t mean it like-”

Marik chuckled as he held up a hand to interrupt Atem’s fumbling. “It’s okay. I know what you meant.” He released a sigh then offered his hand towards Atem. “We tried this once before, remember? Starting over and trying to be friends? Maybe this time will go a bit smoother now that you not only have your memories back, but are also a bit less grumpy about me dating your ex.”

Atem pouted slightly. “I wasn’t ‘grumpy’.”

“I was trying to put it nicely. I could have been like Bakura and just said ‘now that you’re being less of an asshole about things’.”

Atem’s face fell. “Okay….maybe I was a little ‘grumpy’...”

“Only a little ?”

Atem groaned.

Marik began to retract his hand. “Should I take that as a ‘no’ to the whole ‘let's try to be friends’ thing?”

Atem stared down at the hand that the young Tomb Keeper was slowly pulling away. He started to extend his own hand, stopping just before taking hold of Marik’s, and pulling back a bit.

“Perhaps you should wait on that offer until later.”

Marik looked at him in puzzlement. “Why?”

Atem hesitated before answering. “I’m…not certain if it’s my place to say.”

“Oh? Then whose is it?” Marik asked warily.

Atem pulled his hand back the rest of the way. “We really should be heading back,” he stated, avoiding the question asked as he averted his gaze and stood.

“Okay…?” Marik said, extremely perplexed by Atem’s strange behavior. He rose to his feet, staring curiously at the former Pharaoh as he watched him pull out his phone.

“Now let’s see…” Atem mumbled, trying to figure out the device in his hand.

Marik shook his head in exasperation. “How is it you could figure out a Duel Disk, but you can’t figure out a cell phone?”

“I shared a mind with Yugi. I was able to tap into whatever knowledge I felt was necessary in the moment,” Atem replied without looking up.

“And you never picked up on how to use a cell?”

“It wasn’t something I focused on. Plus he didn’t use it much and his was a different model.”

Marik watched boredly as Atem kept opening and closing the different functions on the screen. He then proceeded to (painfully) walk the revived Pharaoh through the process of calling for a cab.

---

"Don't you know how to do anything on your own?!" Marik shouted in exasperation as the cab pulled away.

"I've never had to!" Atem said defensively in a raised voice.

Marik made a loud, irritated sound as he walked towards the house. "I guess it's a good thing I make sure to always have some cash on me."

Both walked through the front door, looking towards the kitchen where Bakura and Kat could be heard arguing.

"You're not cooking for just the three of us anymore! You have to take what other people do and don’t like into consideration!" Kat shouted.

"They can either eat what I cook or go fuck off! I'm not making something separate just because someone wants to be picky!" Bakura argued back.

Kat made a frustrated sound, then stomped her way towards the kitchen door, slamming it aside as she exited. She came to a complete stop as she realized Atem and Marik had returned.

"Oh, you're back," she said in a surprised voice.

Marik quickly walked over and wrapped his arms around her, giving her a quick hug before leaning back to look down at her.

"Feeling better?"

Kat looked up, then averted her gaze as she pulled away.

“Um, we need to talk…privately.”

“Okay…?” Marik said, looking extremely puzzled.

She motioned for him to follow her upstairs to their room.

“This is gonna be rough,” Bakura said as he came out of the kitchen and looked up towards the now closed bedroom door.

Atem looked up at the door as well.

"She told you about this morning…"

"Yup," Bakura said casually. He then looked over at Atem. "I have to ask what the fuck you were thinking? She offered herself to you, and you said 'NO'? Are you stupid?"

“It wasn’t right,” Atem replied. “Besides, I could tell it wasn’t me that she wanted, but the memory of something that is obviously no longer there."

Bakura stared at him, appearing bored. “I still think you’re stupid.”

Atem scowled. “And that is your opinion. There is no need to keep repeating it.”

Before Bakura could respond, the door upstairs opened quickly and was slammed shut just as fast. Marik stormed down the stairs, anger radiating from him.

Atem began to reach out in an effort to explain things. “Marik, she didn’t me-”

“Don’t fucking talk to me!” Marik interrupted sharply. He stormed out the front door, slamming it hard enough that the nearby window rattled.

“Oh boy,” Bakura said with a sigh. “I’ll go check on her, you go after the Tomb Keeper,” he groaned.

“I don’t think that’s a good idea, considering I’m part of the reason he’s angry,” Atem stated.

“Well, I can’t comfort her and go after him. And I don’t think it’s a good idea for you to be the one comforting Kat. It obviously leads to things that cause problems.”

“We should just let him walk it off. If he’s not back in a few hours, then we’ll go after him. It gives him time to think, and you time to do…whatever it is you do for Katrina.”

Bakura thought about it, then nodded. “Sounds good. I’ll go do my thing, you just…I don’t know…go do whatever it is you do now that you’re not ruling over an entire kingdom.”

---

“How could I be so fucking stupid!” Marik shouted aloud to no one but himself. “I should have figured something like this would fucking happen! Of course she wants to be with him! She even admitted that she still loved him!”

He was furious. He’d shown patience and understanding. He’d shown acceptance. And it still wasn’t enough! Instead, she still clung to someone that caused her nothing but pain! She wanted to be with the one person that had hurt her so badly that she couldn’t even utter the words ‘I love you’ to someone else!

He felt tears well up from the pain he felt. Kat had betrayed him. Betrayed his trust . He’d trusted her, and she’d thrown it in his face!

“Marik…?” came one of the many voices he really didn’t want to hear right now.

He whirled around. “I don’t have fucking time for you right now! Just go the fuck away!” he shouted at Malik.

“I just…wanted to make sure you were okay from earlier,” Malik said with a worried expression.

“I’m fucking fine! Now leave me alone!”

“I never meant to-”

“WHAT PART OF ‘GO THE FUCK AWAY’ DON’T YOU FUCKING GET!?!”

Malik was taken aback at the harsh tone, hanging his head dejectedly. “Right…I’ll go now.” He stepped back into the shadow of a tree and dissipated into the earth.

Marik looked around. “I swear to the gods, Bakura, if you’re here too, I’ll kick your ass!”

The air was resoundingly silent. After a long moment, he felt confident that he was finally alone. He returned to storming off down the sidewalk, making his way to anywhere that didn’t have an immortal or a revived Pharaoh.

---

Marik wasn’t certain how long he’d been walking, and he honestly didn’t care. He wasn’t even certain what part of Domino he was in. He stopped and looked around. Nothing looked familiar. He didn’t want to head back, but he wasn’t certain where to go either. He thought for a long moment, debating on finding his way to the Kame Game shop, but didn’t really want to have to deal with Imhotep. He could only imagine the teen would be thrilled to learn that his mom had practically thrown herself at his dad.

While he stood there contemplating, rain began pouring from the sky.

“Oh, c’mon! Are you fucking serious?!” he shouted at the sky.

Now not only was he in a foul mood, but he was also soaking wet. He began stomping his way down the sidewalk, looking for somewhere he could stand out of the rain. He began to internally shiver as his soaked body tried its best to keep warm in the cold downpour.

He gave up on his search, reluctantly turning around and heading back the way he had come from. Thunder rumbled in the distance.

“I swear to whatever fucking god is in charge of the weather in these parts, you had better think twice before adding lightning to the mix! I may not be a god or an immortal, but that won’t stop me from trying to kick your ass!” he shouted loudly to the sky.

He stepped on something that made him trip and fall. The thing he’d stepped on had made the most unholy of sounds when he clumsily stomped his food down on it.

“What now?!” he shouted, looking back to see what it was that had tripped him up. He blanched at the sight of a black bird flopping around, one of its wings bent at an unnatural angle as it continued to cry out in pain.

“Oh no!” he shouted in a state of guilt and panic, quickly scooping the bird up into his arms. “Don’t worry, I’ll find a vet! Y-you’ll be flying again in no time!” he said shakily trying to reassure the bird…though he was certain it actually was more for himself. He took out his phone to search for the nearest vet, then cursed as he realized he’d forgotten to charge it and that the battery was now dead.

“Gods, can this day get any worse?!”

As if on cue, a car drove by, creating a wave of muddy water that landed on top of him.

He stood there, now soaked in both mud and water, holding a bird he had stepped on, lost in an unfamiliar part of Domino with a dead cell phone battery, and cursing every god he could think of.

“Life. Sucks.”

The car that had splashed him backed up and rolled its window down.

“Need a ride?” asked the stranger within.

Marik slowly turned his head, glaring bitterly at the driver. “No. I love standing in a freezing downpour and having cars toss mud all over me,” he replied sarcastically.

The stranger sighed. “There’s no need to be rude. It’s not as though I did it on purpose. Get in. I’ll take you to wherever you need to go.”

Marik relented, not wanting to continue standing in the downpour.

“So where to?” the stranger asked.

“The nearest vet. This little guy has a broken wing.” He showed the stranger the bird that had calmed, its unnaturally angled wing hanging down.

“I’m afraid the vet’s closed at this hour, but you’re in luck. I happen to know a thing or two about birds and broken wings. If you don’t mind, we can head back to my place first where I can get it in a splint. Once that’s done, I can take you home.”

Marik nodded. “Sure.”

The car continued driving for a short time before pulling into a hidden drive. Marik followed the stranger into his house, pausing in the entryway.

“This way,” the stranger said, motioning for Marik to follow.

“Um…I don’t want to ruin your floors,” Marik stated, glancing down at the expensive looking hardwood flooring.

“It’s only water. It can be cleaned up,” the stranger said in a calm voice.

Marik thought it was a bit strange. The stranger sounded a lot like Seto Kaiba, and now that he could actually see him in proper lighting, realized he was similar in appearance too. There were several differences that assured him that the stranger wasn’t the eccentric billionaire. For starters, he seemed a lot warmer in comparison. His reddish-brown hair was longer, hanging limply down his neck and forehead. He was also much more fair-skinned in comparison. Marik was certain the stranger would be a close match to Bakura in that aspect. There was also a faint scar that ran down the side of his face, stretching from the corner of his right eye down and across the corner of his mouth almost down to his chin. Finally, was the dark green of the stranger’s stare. It was soft, yet calculating. It also reminded him a bit too much of a certain fiery elemental.

Marik followed the stranger into what appeared to be some sort of study. There were books lining the walls, and a large desk placed near the large bay window of the room.

“Stay here, I’ll be right back.”

Marik nodded, then looked around the room to get a closer view of the details. He mentally compared everything in the room to the ones he’d seen on television of Old English homes. There was elegant decorative lighting, a victorian fireplace, even a couple of plush high back chairs surrounding a short, round coffee table.

The stranger returned, carrying some gauze and a couple short pieces of craft wood.

“Keep it still. I’m going to have to set the wing.”

Marik nodded, and tightened his grip on the bird in his arms, being careful not to squeeze too hard.

He winced at the sound made by the wing being set, and at the painful cry the bird made.

The stranger worked quickly, and the whole ordeal was over before Marik had time to fully recover from the gut-wrenching sounds he’d heard.

“There, she’ll be good as new in no time. She just needs some rest.”

“She?” Marik puzzled.

The stranger chuckled. “Yes. You can tell because the plumage beneath her throat is smooth. Male ravens have scruffier feathers on the underside of their necks,” he added, while stroking the bird below its chin.

“Oh,” Marik said, feeling slightly embarrassed. “Now I feel bad for calling her a ‘little guy’.”

The stranger chuckled again. “I don’t think she’ll take offense. It’s not like you’re an expert on corvids.”

“No, but you sure seem to be,” Marik commented.

“Well, I will admit that I find them fascinating creatures,” the stranger admitted. He looked down at the black bird nestled in Marik’s arms. “I’ll keep her here and make sure she gets better. I’m certain you are eager to get back home.”

Marik sighed heavily as he stared down at the raven. “Yeah…home…”

The stranger tilted his head slightly. “You don’t sound too enthused about that idea.”

“Not really. I kinda needed to get out of there for a bit, but I don’t know where to go now.”

“You sound a bit lost.”

“A bit?” Marik scoffed. “Trust me, that’s the understatement of the millennium.”

The stranger contemplated for a moment. “You’re more than welcome to stay for a while longer until you decide where it is you would like to go.”

Marik was silent for a moment as he thought about the offer. “I wouldn’t want to intrude.”

“I wouldn’t have offered it if I viewed it as such. Follow me. I’m certain you will be able to think more clearly in something dry.”

Marik followed the stranger out of the study and down the hall. The stranger stopped beside an open door, motioning for the Egyptian teen to enter.

“This is my guest room. I keep some spare clothing in the dresser. Nothing too elaborate, just joggers and such that would fit most anyone in a pinch.”

Marik looked down at the bird he was still holding, then slowly offered it out for the stranger to take from him. “Thank you…um…”

“Mabon,” the stranger replied to the implied question as he took the raven from Marik’s arms.

“Oh. Well thank you, Mabon. I’ll try to repay your hospitality. My name’s Marik, by the way.”

“There’s no need, Marik,” Mabon stated. “Now get dry, then meet me back in my study. I’ll prepare us some tea.”

Before Marik could respond, Mabon walked away.

“Wow, for someone that kinda looks and sounds like Kaiba, he sure is the complete opposite,” he said quietly to himself as he walked over towards the dresser and began searching through it. He settled on a pair of dark gray joggers and an earthy green long-sleeve shirt. He quickly changed into them, then laid his other clothes out to dry in the guest room’s private bath. He then made his way back to the study and sat in one of the victorian-style high back chairs and made himself comfortable near the flames that now warmed the room from the fireplace.

He stared into the flames, his heart feeling heavy at who they reminded him of.

“Fire can be quite mesmerizing to look at, wouldn’t you agree?” questioned Mabon from behind.

“To a point,” Marik replied sadly. “But you can’t fully trust it. It’s still fire and it will still burn you.”

Mabon placed a tray with a steaming kettle and a pair of teacups and saucers on the small table. “That is true. But can you blame the fire? It is fire after all. It doesn’t know any better. It is simply doing what fire does. Would you douse the flame because you chose to expect something else of it?”

He poured some tea into one of the cups and handed it to Marik.

“I…guess not,” Marik replied uncertainly. “But what if it’s the same flame that keeps burning you?”

“Then I would wonder why you choose to repeat your attempts to touch it,” Mabon replied, sitting down with his own cup of tea.

Marik hung his head. “Maybe because I like the way the fire makes me feel.”

“Oh?” Mabon asked, glancing at him in studied curiosity.

Marik stared into his cup. “It makes me feel…happy.”

“Even after it has burned you?”

“Well…that part hurts…but…”

“But…?”

“But I still find myself wanting to be close again. I want to keep feeling the happiness that I never thought I was capable of feeling.”

Mabon took a sip of his tea and chuckled. “It almost sounds as if you are in love with the fire.”

Marik looked away, a flush of pink forming across his cheeks. “Yeah…something like that.”

“I take it that your ‘fire’ is actually a person?”

“Yeah…more specifically, a girl,” Marik replied.

“So what has this girl done to ‘burn’ you?”

Marik stared back into the tea that he had yet to drink. “She told me something that I’m not okay with.”

Mabon remained quiet as he took another sip of his tea.

“She told me that during a moment of self-doubt, her ex comforted her and that she offered herself to him,” Marik said, his heart aching with sadness as he said it.

“Do they have a long history together?”

“You could say that. They’ve been together for a long time, but she recently broke things off with him. She admitted to me, though, that she still loved him.”

Mabon nodded his head as if understanding. “Sounds like she has yet to fully move forward. Perhaps her ex is an emotional safety net. Maybe she is afraid to fully take the emotional leap towards you, as she’s afraid that she will fall and that you won’t be there to catch her.”

Marik thought back to what Atem had said before Rome, about wanting someone that wasn’t afraid to reach out and catch Kat when she began to fall.

“You said she told you about the incident?” Mabon questioned.

“Yeah. She said nothing happened. That her ex did the right thing and turned her away.”

“That means she placed her trust in you. She could have simply kept it a secret, but instead she chose to admit that she did something that she’s not proud of. She knew it would hurt you, but she had faith that you would care enough to forgive her.”

To apologize is to ask for forgiveness.

The words from the other night rang loudly in his head. Kat had apologized when she told him about what had happened earlier in the day.

“But what if her ex hadn’t refused her? What if she had actually slept with him?” Marik asked.

“But he did refuse her and she didn’t sleep with him,” Mabon stated as a reminder.

“Yes, but what if-”

Mabon held up a hand to interrupt Marik. “You are too focused on the possibilities that didn’t happen, rather than on the reality of what did happen. Either way, would you rather she have tried to spare your feelings and kept it a secret, or would you rather she take the risk of sharing the truth knowing how you would most likely react?”

“Well…there are a lot of secrets between us…”

“So you would prefer to add to that list? Wouldn’t it be more beneficial to start reducing it?”

“I…guess…” Marik replied, his head hanging low.

“This girl…aside from the current problem, how do you feel towards her?”

Marik released a heavy sigh. “This is going to sound crazy, but I only met her about a week ago and I already told her that I loved her. I don’t know if it’s just the whole newness and excitement of things with her, but that’s just how I feel.”

“Until now?”

“Well, I guess I still feel that way. I’m just really upset and hurt that she would do something like this. Though I guess it was to be expected.”

“And why do you say that?”

“Because she and Atem grew up together. They share something that Kat and I will never have. Behind their failed relationship, they’re still good friends. Kat and I…we don’t have that. For us it’s just…us dating and having sex. There’s nothing beyond that.”

Marik glanced up and noticed that Mabon had taken to looking off to the side, staring distantly while lightly tracing the scar that ran across his face.

“Growing up together means nothing. It doesn’t strengthen anything. It just means you should know that person better than most. Even then, that person can still end up being someone you realize you never really knew…” Mabon said, sounding almost sad.

“Sounds like you thought you knew someone once,” Marik noted.

“Two someone’s actually. Both meant the world to me. I kept secrets, though. I didn’t want to hurt them, but I realized after it was too late that it would have been better to risk hurting them up front than to have them find out through other means.”

Marik thought about everything Mabon had said. “I think I understand what you’re saying…but how do I trust my girlfriend to be alone around her ex without worrying that she might offer herself to him again?”

Mabon returned his gaze back over to Marik. “I don’t think that will be an issue. She admitted her mistake, which means she knows it was a mistake. I’m certain she won’t allow it to happen again. And you said her ex refused her, which means he’s already refused to take advantage of your girlfriend in her moment of weakness.”

“I guess you’re right. Atem has made it obvious that he still wishes he and Kat were together, but he’s also shown that he’s trying to do right by her.”

“It sounds like you hold some level of respect towards this ‘Atem’, who I assume is the ex?”

“Yeah…it’s a bit complicated…and I don’t know how to explain it all without sounding like a lunatic.”

This brought a small smile to Mabon’s face and caused him to chuckle. “Well, it is the time of month for lunacy to run its course.”

Marik perked his attention. “You’re referring to the full moon?”

Mabon nodded. “Yes. This month’s particular full moon is no exception. Not only is it what is referred to as the ‘Harvest Moon’, but it will also be what is referred to as a ‘Super-Blood Moon’.”

Marik gave him a puzzled glance.

Mabon chuckled. “Allow me to explain. So the combined term is ‘Super-Blood Harvest Moon’. Super Moons are when the moon appears much closer to the earth than normal, making it much larger in the sky. It is said that it enhances your inner self, illuminating your deeper emotions and instincts. For example, repressed feelings and desires will find themselves clawing their way to the surface.”

“So like with my girlfriend offering herself to her ex?” Marik questioned.

Mabon nodded. “Exactly. She may be acting under the moon’s influence without even knowing it.”

“Well, she has admitted that certain…aspects of herself…are influenced by the full moon…”

Mabon nodded as if understanding. “Makes sense. Now onto the Blood Moon portion. Blood Moons are the result of a total lunar eclipse and are crimson in color, hence the ‘blood’ part of the name. Blood Moons bring about chaos, disruption, and change. Now, this isn’t exactly a bad thing. Sometimes disruptions and change are necessary. Even chaos isn’t entirely bad. Sometimes the only way to find order is to first endure chaos.”

“Well, my life certainly is full of chaos at the moment,” Marik commented with a chuckle.

“Chaos is simply a storm. It doesn’t last forever, and if you take the time to truly appreciate the calm that comes after, you will grow to enjoy the beauty chaos leaves in its wake.”

“I’ll keep that in mind. So, what about the ‘Harvest’ part of things?”

Mabon smiled, appearing pleased that the teen had taken a real interest in what he had to say. “The Harvest Moon is the name given to the full moon that occurs closest to the fall equinox. It symbolizes the idea of reflection. Have you heard the saying ‘You reap what you sow’? The Harvest Moon is a time for looking back and seeing what changes you have made over the past year, and seeing how you’ve grown. It’s also a time for letting go of things that are still holding you back. The Harvest Moon illuminates your feelings and emotions, allowing you to see them more clearly. Now is the time to cast aside things like fear and negativity. Look at what you want out of life in general. Now is the time to move forward from your past.”

Marik gave Mabon a wary glance. “That seems oddly specific…almost as if you know a bit more about my life than I care to have known by someone I just met.”

Mabon shrugged nonchalantly. “You may feel that way, but the truth is that there are many that would feel the same way even though their life is vastly different from your own. Everyone is capable of interpreting these things in their own way, and each interpretation would be correct. The meaning itself is nothing more than a guide.”

Mabon glanced over towards the window. “Well, it appears the rain has ended, and it’s very late. I know you had your reasons for leaving home, but perhaps you should be returning. I’m certain your loved ones are probably out looking for you by now.”

“I don’t know about anyone looking for me, but I am ready to go back. Talking with you helped me out a lot,” Marik stated earnestly.

“That’s good. So that means you are no longer ‘lost’ then?” Mabon questioned.

Marik smiled softly and shook his head. “No. I’m not entirely ‘found’, but I’m getting there. Thanks.”

“You are more than welcome.”

“My clothes are probably still soaked. Do you mind if I wear these home? I’ll return them as soon as possible.”

Mabon motioned dismissively. “Keep them. As you saw, I keep plenty of spares on hand. I’m not concerned with a few items going to someone that I’m certain will continue to have use for them.”

“Thanks…again.”

“It’s nothing. Let me get you a bag for your soaked apparel. Then if you like I can take you home.”

“I’d appreciate that.”

Mabon took Marik’s untouched cup of tea from him and carried it out on the tray he had carried everything in on. Marik stood and crouched down by the raven that was nestled in a makeshift nest of blankets beside the fire.

“Sorry I stepped on you. I hope you recover quickly so you can soar through the sky again,” he said to the dark bird. He then smiled softly. “Bakura was right about ravens leading people to places where they can be found. Thanks.” 

“Are you ready to go?”

Marik nodded, then stood and followed Mabon out the door.

---

Chapter 58

---

 

Marik explained to Mabon the part of Domino he currently resided in, and, thankfully, Mabon seemed to know exactly how to get there from where they currently were.

Mabon parked along the street edge near Kat’s house.

“Thanks for the ride…and the advice,” Marik said as he began to exit the vehicle. He noticed Mabon staring at the house.

“It was nothing. I’m glad I was able to help,” Mabon said, sounding almost sad.

Marik paused in his exit. “Is there something wrong?”

Mabon had taken to tracing his scar again.

“No. I’m simply remembering something painful. It happens from time to time whenever I encounter something that reminds me of the event in question. I’ve learned to simply endure the memory then carry on.”

Marik found himself relaxing back into the passenger seat. “I take it that the memory isn’t a good one.”

“Not really. But it is what it is. I used to have nightmares, and for the longest time I lived in fear of that particular memory…but not anymore. It is simply a moment just like any other. I am no longer afraid…just sad. I’m certain that, with time, even that particular emotion will not surface. I’m certain at some point the memory will be nothing more than a quick glimpse of something that happened long ago.”

“How long did it take you to overcome the fear?” Marik questioned.

“A very long time. Mostly because I refused to face the source of my fear. Honestly, I still haven’t. Facing the thing you are afraid of helps you to overcome it much more quickly.”

“If you haven’t faced the source of your fear, then how do you know you’re over it?”

Mabon appeared somewhat surprised as he turned to look at Marik. He then smiled lightly and chuckled. “I suppose I am still very much afraid in that regard. The memory itself no longer frightens me, but the source is…terrifying.”

“Why is that?”

The smile faded from Mabon’s face. “Because the longer that I avoid the source of my fear, the worse I make it for myself…and the worse I make it, the more I fear facing it.”

Marik lowered his head a bit. “Makes sense. I know what it’s like to fear something and not want to face it again. I cast aside my own fear temporarily, but it’s recently resurfaced.”

“Do yourself a favor. Don’t make my mistake. If the fear has returned, face it again. Face it as many times as you have to until that fear no longer returns. Delaying it only adds to the problem,” Mabon stated.

Marik lifted his head and smiled lightly. “Sounds like a sound idea. I think I’ll do just that.”

“You should get on with heading inside. Based on the way you described your departure earlier, I’m certain your ‘fire’ is worried about you.”

Marik nodded. “Thanks again. Maybe we’ll run into one another out in town. Hopefully under better circumstances.”

“Let us hope.”

Marik exited the car, shut the door, and watched as the vehicle drove away. He then turned and faced the house, took a deep breath to prepare himself, then made his way to the front door.

As Marik entered the house, he expected to see Kat rush up and start asking him where he’d been. Instead he saw Atem pacing worriedly, his head jerking up at the sight of the Tomb Keeper entering the house.

Atem rushed over. “Where have you been?!”

Marik opened his mouth to reply but was quickly interrupted by Atem shouting for Bakura. The elemental quickly appeared, looking just as worried as Atem.

“What’s going on?” Marik questioned, extremely puzzled.

“No time to explain, Tomb Keeper,” Bakura said quickly as he shoved the Millennium Rod into his hand.

Marik began to protest, but Bakura interrupted him. “Just take the damn thing. Where we’re going, you’ll need it.”

Marik was still trying to process everything when Bakura transported them without warning to someplace else.

“For fucks sake, Bakura! Give me some warning!”

“What part of ‘No time to explain’ didn’t you get? Now follow me,” Bakura said sharply as he began dragging Marik along behind him.

Marik jerked his arm out of Bakura’s grasp. “Can I get a second to catch my fucking breath!?”

Bakura impatiently tapped his foot a couple of times, then grabbed Marik’s arm again. “Your second is up, let's go.”

“I need to talk to Kat,” Marik stated as he reluctantly followed the elemental.

“Good, because that’s who we’re going to see,” Bakura said as he continued to rush along.

“What?”

Bakura stopped and whirled around. “Tomb Keeper, do you even know where the fuck you are right now?”

Marik looked around. He couldn’t place any of the architecture. It seemed to be a strange combination of only the most elegant structures from several ancient civilizations. There were some buildings that appeared to have been designed with ancient Egypt in mind. Others looked like they were from ancient Greece and Rome. The vast majority looked like they were from ancient Mesopotamia.

“I-...I don’t know…”

Bakura stepped back, his arms outstretched as if greeting. “Welcome to the Godaeshan capital, Sumar.”

Marik’s eyes widened. “Godaeshan capital…as in, we’re in the realm of the GODS?!”

Bakura chuckled. “It’s not the Halls of Osiris, but it’s still pretty impressive, right?”

“Why would Kat be here? Wait…she hasn’t been summoned for what she did to Anubis has she?!” Marik asked worriedly.

“No, but I have a feeling things are going to be expedited. Now come on.” Bakura grabbed Marik by the wrist and began dragging him again.

“Can you at least explain why she’s here…and why I’m here?”

“After you left we decided to let you have some time to cool off. When it started to rain, Kat decided to go looking for you. She became worried when she couldn't find you. She really started to panic when your phone started going immediately to voicemail and Mkhai wasn’t able to track its location.”

“Yeah, my phone kinda died. I haven’t charged it since before Atem’s revival.”

“Well, that explains that, but it doesn’t explain why we couldn’t find you. She and I both searched every bit of Domino, looking for you through our elements.”

Marik let out a light chuckle. “Not all of it, obviously. A stranger took me into his home after he splashed me with his car. I accidentally stepped on a bird and he helped fix its wing.”

“You shouldn’t be going anywhere with strangers,” Bakura chastised.

“I’m not a little kid, Bakura. I used to be a crime boss. I think I can handle myself,” Marik stated grumpily.

“Not the point. There’s a hole in the barrier around Domino. Kat has made a lot of immortal enemies. They know she’s difficult to take on directly…but if any of them discover the nature of your relationship with her, they’ll use it to their advantage. Combine that with a way to sneak inside the barrier undetected…it’s a recipe for something bad.”

“That still doesn’t explain why she’s here.”

“Apparently you brought up in front of Atem that Ra was at the school today. When we couldn’t find you, he asked me about it…in front of Kat. Now take a wild guess what kind of leap her unstable mind made?”

Marik paled. “Wait…she thought that Ra kidnapped me?”

“Ra doesn’t ‘kidnap’. He tries to eradicate. Don’t forget, you have his Ka…and he’s not pleased about it.”

They approached a large group of very tall entities that appeared to be circled around some sort of fight, or at least that's what Marik assumed based on the shouting and cheering coming from the crowd gathered, and the sounds coming from the center. He couldn’t see through the thick throng of extremely tall beings, but taking a closer look at them he found he could easily recognize the different pantheons each appeared to belong to. Some were anthropomorphic animals dressed in the ancient Egyptian style, marking them as Kemetic. Some were just really tall humans wearing Greek chitons or Roman tunics and leather armor. He swore he saw a few, that for the most part, appeared like they were tall humans, but with multiple extra limbs.

A pair of extremely large bull-like creatures approached Bakura and Marik. The creatures had the head of man with giant bull horns protruding from the forehead, very long, bead adorned beards hanging from their faces, and large wings coming out of their backs.

One of the creatures spoke in a very deep voice, speaking only in the immortal tongue.

“Shit,” Bakura said under his breath.

“What are they?” Marik asked in a whisper.

“Lamassu. Protective deities from ancient Mesopotamia. They’ve sort of become the ‘police’ of Sumar,” Bakura quickly explained. “Don’t talk, I’ll handle this.”

Bakura quickly shifted into his full Godaeshan form, forcing Marik to quickly take a step back as he tried to avoid getting knocked over by the wolf-dog’s tail that had suddenly appeared. The Lamassu put their focus on the white beast as he began speaking to them, his familiar smirk in place as he obviously tried to charm his way out of the situation he’d found himself in.

Standing so close to so many large and powerful entities, Marik suddenly felt very small and insignificant. He was descended from a literal god, yet in the grand scheme of things, he was still nothing more than a tiny, mortal teen. Even the Millennium Rod he clutched tightly in his hand meant nothing compared to the beings that he stood beside.

That’s when he remembered the relic in his hand. Bakura had said he would need it. Was being in Sumar like being in the Halls of Osiris? He stared at the relic. He feared it in a way he couldn’t describe, yet it was the very thing keeping him alive it seemed. He wondered if there were other benefits to keeping it on him. He recalled Ra’s words at the palace.

…those accursed relics were a bit more unpredictable than I had expected. No wonder the Akkadian insect always kept one close.

Bakura must’ve known that they protected the wielder. How? Marik knew that getting a straight answer from Bakura wouldn’t be easy, but now obviously wasn’t the time to be asking.

“(Excuse me,)” said a tiny voice from beside Marik in a strangely accented version of Kemetic.

He looked down to where the voice had come from, surprised to see a young girl standing beside him. She was covered in a dark robe, the hood obscuring her eyes from view. The bright red ends of a few strands of hair fell forward, a thin braid among the waves that appeared to be fraying at the ends.

He stepped back to allow the tiny girl to pass. She stopped just behind the wall of Godaeshans, reaching out a pale hand towards Marik.

“(Take my hand. I’ll lead you through,)” said the tiny voice.

Marik looked over towards Bakura, who was unfortunately getting nowhere with the Lamassu.

“(Don’t worry about him. He’ll be fine. Now take my hand,)” the girl demanded.

Marik felt Apep’s movement in the back of his mind.

She is trustworthy. Go with her. She will lead you to our vessel.

Marik nodded internally and did as he was told. The girl tapped the calf of a large anthropomorphic ram. It turned and looked down at the two tiny creatures, quickly backing away with a polite bow, and tapping the other entities near it to alert them to the girl’s presence. The throng quickly parted, forming a path to the scuffle in the center. As the girl began to lead him through, Marik glanced back to see Bakura having caught sight of him and trying to follow. The look of shock and fear on the elemental’s face was not very reassuring as the Lamassu blocked the way between them with their massive wings.

He looked ahead to see what the massive group of Godaeshans had been so interested in. There was a very large, dark creature facing off against what appeared to be a metallic, falcon-like humanoid with purple glowing eyes. Marik was able to quickly deduct who that was. He took a closer look at the large creature standing opposed to Ra.

The creature appeared to be a giant leopard, but in the place of a face was a large, black skull attached to the rest of its body. The large sabercat-like fangs confirmed the feline nature of the beast. The dark body itself was made up of dark coals, glowing cinders appearing as rosettes. A dark spine protruded from the creature’s back, along with two charcoal black wings, the feathers being replaced by bright orange flames and ash. The ground beneath the creature’s semi-skeletal paws became scorched, and as it moved, bits of coal fell from its body to reveal an intense flame burning within the creature's heart. Looking back to the dark, skeletal face, Marik could make out the bright blue embers that burned in its otherwise empty eye sockets.

The dark entity lunged at Ra, who managed to only hold it back with the shaft of his spear as it pummeled him to the ground. The spear shaft was the only thing keeping the beast from devouring the sun god’s head, becoming lodged between its jaws as it pressed down in an attempt to tear apart its prey.

Ra’s head was turned to the side as he attempted to pull away from the jaws that were pressing closer and closer as his arms began to give against the weight of the creature bearing down on him. He spotted the Tomb Keeper and called out to him.

“Get her off of me!” he demanded.

Marik looked at the giant being again. He’d known exactly who the creature was the moment he’d taken a closer look.

“Why should I? You wanted to kill me, remember?” Marik asked casually.

Ra made a sound that Marik could only assume was one of irritation. Kat clenched down tightly on the spear shaft and jerked it out of Ra’s hands, holding the spear between her skeletal jaws and pressing down until it snapped in two and tossing the remains off to the side. She glared at Ra, emitting a leopard-like growl as a warning before turning away and walking slowly up to Marik and laying down in her massive form before him, the burning embers of her eyes looking directly at him.

The small girl took the hand she still held of Marik’s, and directed it towards the feline’s forehead.

“Wait! She’s made of fire!” Marik said in a panicked voice as he realized the girl was trying to place his hand directly onto Kat’s elemental body.

“(Don’t you trust her to not burn you?)” the girl asked.

Marik looked straight ahead into those blue fiery embers. Did he trust her? At one time he would have said ‘yes’ without a second of hesitation, but the events of earlier had left him questioning.

He thought back to the conversation with Mabon. The man had helped him realize that Kat had never intended to betray his trust, and that she knew the risk of telling him about that betrayal. She had yet to lie to him…and she obviously didn’t want for there to be more secrets between them. Was it because of his acceptance and understanding of even the unpleasant things he had encountered with her?

As Marik continued to contemplate whether or not he could say ‘yes’ to the question in his mind, the bright flame that glowed within the elemental being became extinguished. Lying before him now was darkened charcoal in the shape of a massive feline with a large golden spear sticking through its side into the ground below. He looked to the golden falcon entity that was still holding the spear shaft, suddenly feeling nothing but anger.

Marik jerked his hand from the tiny girl’s hand, then marched up to the large sun god and let loose a punch into the god’s metallic thigh, cursing at the pain he had created by doing so.

Ra stared down at him in astonishment. “You dare to lay your filthy abomination hand on ME!?!”

Marik scowled up at the self-absorbed god. “That’s the second time I’ve witnessed you kill my girlfriend.”

“She attacked me first,” Ra said defensively.

“You struck when her back was turned. And don’t forget you commanded Malik to kill her when she was only trying to get through to him. She was not a direct threat to you in either instance.”

Ra scoffed. “You act as though you know how things work with our kind.”

“I might not, but I do know that attacking someone from behind is a cowardly move,” Marik stated bitterly. “Bakura was right. You really are a pathetic god.” He turned on heel and walked over to where the spear stuck through the blackened being, crawled up, removed it with a great deal of effort, and tossed it off to the side as best he could. He then went back towards the head and waited.

He knew the answer to the question now.

Marik saw the small glow of flame ignite within through one of the spots where the coals had flaked off. He placed his hand on the dark skull, holding fast as the fire ignited through the rest of the body and the blue embers re-ignited.

“Welcome back, Habibty ,” he said with a smile.

He watched as the embers appeared to ‘blink’ as she rose and pressed her massive skeletal forehead to his while loudly purring.

“Wait…did you say girlfriend ?” Ra asked in confusion.

Marik glared over at the god that appeared to be in a state of bewilderment.

“Yeah. Is that a problem?” he asked bitterly.

Ra turned his gaze over to the small girl, shouting something in the immortal tongue. Marik heard several gasps, and suddenly remembered where he was…and realized he had punched a GOD in front of several others.

The crowd nervously glanced back and forth between Ra and the tiny girl. She spoke, and as she spoke, Ra’s metallic feathers ruffled in agitation. He shouted back, pointing at Marik. The closest members of the crowd stepped back, appearing nervous of the tiny mortal’s presence.

Kat stepped over top of Marik so that his body was beneath hers, her wings outstretched and her entire body poised in a protective manner as she emitted a growl towards the solar deity.

The tiny girl turned her hooded head towards Marik, speaking in her strangely accented Kemetic again. “(Ra is demanding that I have Sanura imprisoned on the basis that she attacked him unprovoked. He claims that your words about using his heir to kill her are naught but lies. He also demands that you be destroyed, as you have been attempting to turn his followers away from him so that you can weaken and usurp him. He claims that once you are done with him, you will do the same with the other gods. Do you have anything to say in your own defense?)”

Marik was left temporarily speechless at the list of false claims. He quickly glared over at Ra, having regained his ability to speak.

“Why are you so fucking hell-bent on trying to get rid of anyone you don’t like?! Let’s see, there’s me, Malik, Bakura, apparently Kat…” He felt the agitation of the serpent in the back of his mind. “Oh, let’s not forget Apep! I’m willing to bet they aren’t nearly as bad as the old stories make them out to be!” he added.

Ra’s eyes went wide. “What did you just say?” He then glowered bitterly at Marik. “It was you that gave form to that treacherous serpent, wasn’t it?”

“So what if it was?” Marik scoffed.

“How?”  Ra demanded to know.

“Sorry, that secret belongs only to me .”

Ra shouted out to the crowd while pointing at Marik again. The crowd suddenly broke into a series of loud murmurs as they glanced down at the teen.

(“Ra claims that your open mockery of him is proof of his claims. He also claims that you intend to release the Serpent of Destruction on the Godaeshan realm,)” the tiny girl translated.

“He can spread whatever lies he wants. And if anyone here is stupid enough to believe those lies, then maybe they shouldn’t be gods anymore.”

There were more gasps and loud whispers. A flash of white fur draped in crimson broke through the crowd, coming to stand quickly beside Kat and Marik.

“Tomb Keeper, have you lost your fucking mind!” Bakura whispered loudly. “You are openly insulting GODS!”

“So? I’ve come to finally realize that the gods are dumb,” Marik stated casually.

Bakura glanced around nervously as the whispers increased.

“Fuuuck…how the hell did you end up with the same mentality as her ? We are so screwed !”

The tiny girl held up a hand, then spoke in a loud authoritative voice. Bakura appeared to hold his breath as he stood up straight. Once the girl had finished speaking, everyone bowed respectfully, even Kat in her massive form. Marik followed suit so as to not appear disrespectful.

Ra didn’t appear too pleased with whatever was said as he quickly stood straight and retrieved his spear before taking flight.

The crowd began to disperse as the hooded girl approached Marik and the elementals. Bakura and Kat stepped back, coming to stand behind Marik.

“(I wish to apologize on Ra’s behalf. I pray you will change your mind on how you have come to view us, though I respect that you are honest in your words. It is not often someone raised in the mortal realm is able to so quickly cast aside their awe of our kind.)”

“Thanks…I think? And don’t apologize for Ra. He created his own mess. Let him clean it up himself,” Marik stated.

Bakura tapped his shoulder, trying to get his attention, but the tiny girl held up her hand, forcing him to quickly step back.

The girl giggled. “(I like how straight forward you are. It is refreshing. Not many speak to me as you do.)”

“I take it you are someone important here?”

The girl nodded. “(I am often referred to as the Elder, because I have been around longer than most. Many from my era are no longer around, their names barely even remembered. Without anyone to speak their name and believe in them, their power waned, leaving them in a weakened state. They were easily killed, their pantheons eradicated, and their domains taken over by others who lusted for power and territory.)”

“ You’re the Elder?!” Marik asked in astonishment. “But you’re so young!”

The Elder giggled again. “(I appreciate the compliment.)”

Bakura nervously raised his hand.

“(You may speak, Naram-sin.)”

“My Lady, not to be rude, but I think we should be going. I provided Marik with the Millennium Rod as a tether to the mortal realm, but it has its limits.”

The Elder nodded. “(Very well, you and he are permitted to leave. I must speak with Sanura privately. I promise you that she will return shortly.)”

Bakura bowed politely, Marik doing the same before following the elemental away from where the smoldering feline and tiny Elder stood. An obelisk appeared before them and they passed through, emerging from the other side in a now very familiar part of Domino's park.

---

Chapter 59

---

 

Marik glanced up at the large, anthropomorphic canine beside him.

“You know, you’re not exactly inconspicuous,” he pointed out.

The body of the canine wisped away like a vanishing fog, the naked form of the pale elemental taking its place. The same wisped fog appeared to momentarily cover Bakura’s exposed body, clothing replacing the fog immediately after.

“I’m not? Is it the sweater? It’s the sweater. I knew I should have gone with the red one! Red always looks good…” Bakura said satirically while pretending to fuss over the teal cashmere sweater he had chosen to conjure.

Marik rolled his eyes and began making his way towards the park edge.

“Where’re you going?” Bakura asked in confusion.

“Um, home?” Marik replied.

“And you’re gonna walk? HELLO. ‘Instant travel’ standing right here…”

“Oh…right…” Marik said sheepishly, having momentarily forgotten that Bakura was capable of teleporting between locations just like the others.

Bakura rolled his eyes and shook his head while sighing in annoyance. “C’mon, Tomb Keeper. Let’s get you back before your girlfriend so she doesn't freak out again.”

---

An hour passed and Kat still hadn’t returned.

“Tomb Keeper, you’re going to wear a path in the floor if you keep pacing like that,” Bakura stated boredly as he watched Marik walk towards the window, glance outside, walk back across the room by the table, then back again.

“Shouldn’t she be back by now? The Elder said ‘shortly’. What exactly is the definition of ‘shortly’ to an immortal anyway?” Marik asked worriedly.

“Calm down, take a deep breath, and chill. The Elder promised Kat would return. As far as the definition of ‘shortly’ to us…it’s subjective. I suppose in this case, especially knowing that she was speaking to a mortal, a few hours at most?”

“A few hours! I have school in the morning! I can’t be up all night worrying that my girlfriend probably thinks that I only came back to end things with her!”

“You came back, and you didn’t appear angry with her. I think she knows that you’re not going anywhere,” Bakura stated calmly. “Which is honestly surprising to even me. I swear, you have the patience of a Saint,” he added.

Marik stopped his pacing and took a deep breath like Bakura had suggested.

“I had some help getting to that point. The person that gave me shelter from the rain and helped fix the wing of the raven I stepped on was kind enough to lend some advice on the situation.”

Bakura perked up and directed his full attention towards the Tomb Keeper. “ Raven ? You just so happened to step on a raven ? In the rain?”

Marik nodded. “You were right about them leading the way for people who are ‘lost’.”

Bakura narrowed his eyes. “This person, did they have a name?”

“Yeah. It was-”

A vortex of fire erupted between them, the flame elemental appearing as it died down. Kat stood there with her eyes closed, wobbled for a second, then fell to her knees.

“ Habibty ! Are you okay?!” Marik asked as he rushed to Kat’s side.

Kat slowly opened her eyes, looked at him, then smiled. “I’ll be fine. Just a bit tired is all.”

“What did the Elder want?” Bakura questioned.

Kat sighed, then looked towards the other elemental. “Just some words about how I know that what I did to my sire was forbidden, but that she understands the circumstances surrounding it, and that I won’t be summoned before the Tribunal. Also that she understands the logic I followed when I attacked Ra, and that she doesn’t hold it against me, as misunderstandings of this nature do tend to happen. Pretty much the usual.”

Bakura covered his face with both hands. “Un-freaking-believable.” He lowered his hands. “How the fuck do you always end up so lucky?”

Kat shrugged with a smirk. “What can I say? I think the Elder finds me amusing. I probably keep things interesting.”

“What’s the tally on that now?”

Kat looked upward in thought. “Ummmm…sixty-one? Two? Maybe three? I don’t know. Ask the nerd. I’m tired.”

She rose unsteadily to her feet, Marik aiding her along the way.

“I can carry you up if you want?” Marik offered.

Kat didn’t answer as she wrapped her arms around him, holding him tight while smiling. “You came back.”

Marik smiled and embraced her in return. “Of course I did.” His smile vanished as he squeezed a bit tighter and rested his head on hers. “I didn’t mean to make you worry. I just needed some time to cool down and think.”

“I really am sorry about what I did. I assure you I didn’t intend for it. I just…I don’t know…”

Marik pulled back and looked down at her. “You don’t have to explain.” He felt Kat’s body shake slightly as she fought to stay upright. “How about we talk about it later. You’re obviously exhausted.”

“But-”

“I’m not leaving,” Marik interrupted, seeing the worry plainly written across Kat’s face. “I promise I’ll still be here in the morning…until I have to leave for school, that is…but I promise I’ll come back after,” he said in reassurance.

Kat hesitated for a brief moment, sighed, nodded, then began to slowly walk towards the stairs.

“Did you want help?”

Kat shook her head. “No, I’ve g-”

She was interrupted by Bakura as he picked her up and placed her over his shoulder like a sack of grain, then proceeded up the stairs, causing her to groan irritably.

“Tomb Keeper, you don’t ask if she wants help, you just do it. She’s too stubborn to admit when she actually needs the help,” he stated as he made his way to the top of the stairs. He walked into her room, then removed her from over his shoulder and placed her on the bed.

“No having ‘fun’. You go straight to sleep, got it?” Bakura stated firmly towards the other elemental, who was looking up at him with a pouty expression.

“You’re not Set or Ama-shae ,” she huffed. “So stop trying to act like you’re the boss of me.”

Bakura stared boredly. “No, I’m the guy that has nearly three-hundred years worth of medical degrees on his walls.”

“You’re also the guy that is crashing in my living room…which now that this place is suddenly becoming a bit crowded, I think needs a bit of redecorating,” Kat fired back.

Bakura scowled. “Yes please. I’m not asking for a fold-out sofa, just something other than your lumpy cushions.”

“My cushions aren’t ‘lumpy’,” Kat argued.

“Yes they are. You definitely need new ones. As it is, the only way I’m gonna get comfortable on them is to sleep transfigured.”

“You better not bark at every car that drives by…”

Bakura grinned. “Only the ones that slow down and get too close to the house.”

“...and no 2am zoomies,” Kat added with a scowl.

“I’ll have you know I don’t get ‘2am zoomies’,” he commented while folding his arms and lifting his nose in the air with his eyes closed. “...mine are at 3,” he added matter-of-factly.

“What are ‘zoomies’?” Marik asked in confusion.

“A really annoying burst of energy that compels you to run around like a kid on a sugar high until it passes,” Bakura replied as he brought his head down and opened his eyes to look at the Tomb Keeper.

“Okay then…” Marik said slowly while giving Bakura a weird look.

There was a light knock on the doorframe behind the three, causing each to look towards the person standing there.

“Just coming to check if you’re okay,” Atem said in a quiet voice, expressing his concern towards his former wife.

“I am. Just a bit tired now, but thank you for your concern,” Kat stated with a light smile.

Atem appeared relieved. “I won’t keep you from resting then. nefer gerah,” he said, wishing her a good night before he began to depart for his room.

“Atem, wait,” Marik called out.

Atem stopped, looking over at the Tomb Keeper with a slightly puzzled expression.

“Listen, about what happened between the two of you this morning…thanks for not taking advantage of the situation. It must have been hard for you…and I really appreciate the choice you made,” Marik stated earnestly. He walked over to the doorway and extended his hand. “What do you say we try this one last time?”

Atem looked down at the hand for a moment, smiled, then took it firmly in his own. “You’re right, it was difficult, but I knew the choice that I preferred wasn’t the right one,” he said as he looked Marik in the eye. “Remember what I told you back in Egypt?”

Marik nodded. “I promise you, I’ll catch her. She just needs to finish letting go first.”

Atem glanced past him towards the woman staring in confusion at the two of them, then back to Marik. “I think she’s getting there.” He released his grip on Marik’s hand, then walked into his room and shut the door.

“What was that about?” Kat asked in confusion.

“Just us playing nice,” Marik replied with a smile. He looked over at Bakura. “She’s not gonna get any sleep if we keep standing here chatting.”

“I agree,” Bakura said with a nod. “I’ll be downstairs if you need me.” He then left, closing the door behind him.

Marik shut off the light and crawled into bed beside Kat, taking a hand and effortlessly pulling her into a lying position beside him. She wrapped an arm around him and snuggled herself tightly into his chest. He began to stroke at her midnight waves, smiling as he felt the vibrations from her familiar thrum of happiness. The purring slowly faded as she drifted off into a deep sleep.

Marik buried his face into her hair, placing a small kiss on the top of her head. “ Ana bahebik,” he said quietly, reaffirming his love for her in his native tongue.

---

Bakura casually stretched, then transfigured as he prepared to finally get some rest. Between being out most of the prior night, his little taunt towards Ra at school, searching all over Domino for the Tomb Keeper through his element, then transporting a Millennium Item-wielding mortal across realms instead of via obelisk…he was was beginning to feel nearly as exhausted as he was certain his friend was.

He had placed several of the cushions from Kat's little table into the best version of a bed he could. In his transfigured form, he found himself instinctively circling a few times before laying down, then raising up and digging with his paws in an attempt to fluff and adjust the cushions before circling a few more times and laying down again, curling up with his tail tucked close. He lowered his muzzle between his paws and closed his eyes, releasing a deep breath as he felt his body relaxing.

Bakura was finally on the edge of sleep when his ears perked high, picking up on a sound from upstairs. It was a quick rustle, then gone. He waited to see if the sound would appear again, and after a long moment of nothing, relaxed and attempted sleep again. Moments later, the rustling started again, then ceased as quickly as it had begun. He relaxed yet again, but as the rustling started for a third time, Bakura popped his eyes open wide in irritation. He lifted his head towards the source, then quietly made his way upstairs. He stood beside the two closed doors, waiting to hear the sound again. When the rustling began again, he felt more than just irritation flood through him.

He changed back, flinging the door wide open to Atem’s room.

“Stop. Moving. Around. I am trying to get some fucking sleep!” he chided.

Atem turned his head towards the vexed elemental, groaning in his own irritation. “Trust me, I’m trying to get some sleep too.”

“So then fucking DO IT.”

Atem groaned again as he sat up. “I can’t.”

“Why the fuck not?”

Atem turned his head away and mumbled something under his breath.

Bakura stared blankly. “Are you fucking kidding me? You’ve surely slept alone at some point in your life?”

Atem shook his head back and forth slowly. “Not since before…the day all of you became members of my house. Katrina always took to crawling in with me after that, remember?”

“And what about when she left for Per-Bast?”

“How do you think Set and I ended up together?”

Bakura tried to rack his brains for an instance where Atem had to have slept alone. “What about in the Puzzle? Or since you’ve been back?”

Atem shook his head again. ”I wasn’t alone when I was in the Puzzle. I didn’t require sleep, so I was free to just stand around and watch everyone else as they did.”

“That’s a bit creepy…”

“And since I’ve been back…well…we both know I wasn’t alone the first night…”

“Not the first half anyway…” Bakura growled quietly.

“And last night Katrina and I fell asleep beside the table,” Atem stated.

“And so…what? Now you’re just going to toss and turn all night until you pass out from exhaustion?”

Atem sighed heavily. “If I’m lucky…”

Bakura covered his face and groaned in extreme irritation, then fully entered the room and closed the door.

Atem looked at the pale form that was standing in the dark, extremely confused. “What are you doing?” he asked nervously.

Bakura lowered his hand from his face. “I need to get some fucking sleep. I can’t do that if you’re up here making a bunch of noise that I unfortunately can hear through even a closed door and down a set of stairs. So here’s what we’re gonna do: I’m gonna transfigure and lay next to you. Rules: You…may pet me…if it helps you to fall asleep. DO NOT touch the fucking Ring. It’s mine . Do you understand?”

Atem stared in blank confusion. “I understand, but why would you go through the trouble in the first place? Aside from trying to get some sleep?”

“I could always just cuff you aside the head and knock your ass out. Can’t promise no concussion though.”

“I think I prefer the less violent alternative,” Atem commented unenthusiastically.

“Then shut up and stop worrying about why I’m doing it. Like I said, I want to get some fucking sleep. I tend to be more prone to murderous outbursts when I’m tired, and I don’t think anyone wants that.”

Atem sighed in reluctance. “Okay, I see your point.” He made room on the bed as the elemental transfigured. Bakura leapt up on it, then plopped down beside Atem, facing his muzzle towards the door and away from the former Pharaoh.

Atem hesitantly lay back down, then gingerly placed a hand on the white beast beside him. It felt strange at first, but he slowly felt himself relax and begin to absentmindedly run his fingers through the soft fur. At one point his hand grazed the leather cord of the Ring, and a low growl reminded him of the rules that had been put in place. He decided instead to place his hand behind one of Bakura’s soft ears, lightly massaging the back of it with his thumb. He could feel the body of the hybrid canine relax as it leaned into the gentle ear rub.

Atem released a quiet chuckle. “Who knew you could be so cuddly?”

Another low growl warned him not to press his luck.

Atem chuckled lightly again as he curled up next to the canine, draping his arm around it. “ nefer gerah, Bakura.

Bakura huffed loudly as a reply.

---

 

Notes:

I am well aware that Mabon is long-winded. It's his default setting.

Huge shoutout to my amazing sister for all the help with creating Kat's elemental form! So many Pinterest images shared back and forth lol

Ra's full shift appearance based on Horus from Gods of Egypt.

Hmmm...anyone else sensing some similarities from past events? What has Marik gotten himself into?

Sadly it will be a while before I fully reveal the origins of the Millennium Items in this AU since their creation came about differently. Sorry. Why Bakura keeps his close is part of it.

To clarify the language thing while in Sumar: Part of being Godaeshan is knowing all languages. When interacting with others (specifically mortals), they have a habit of responding in the language spoken in the vicinity. This is why Atem and Marik were able to understand Ra back in Chapter 37. Malik had been the first to speak, so Ra immediately began speaking in the same tongue. Switching languages actually requires a conscious effort (like when Kat and Malik intentionally switched to Arabic, or when any of them switch to Godaeshan). The Elder is using Kemetic with Marik for a reason. That reason will be revealed much later, just like the origins of the Items.

Small Hateship moment. Bakura would never 'willingly' fall for the 'there was only one bed' trope. Had to force him into the situation somehow.

Not sure if anyone here is into Violetshipping/Puppyshipping, but I wrote a short little fluff piece based on a Pinterest prompt that I originally posted to Tumblr, but it became so popular that I decided to post it to AO3 as well. It's called 'Don't you...have a company to run?'

Chapter 22: Chapters 60-63

Notes:

I am going to apologize in advance for the first few chapters in this grouping having a shit-ton of italics. Lots of memory scene and texts. Also, in Chapter 61 portion there is a text exchange where the alignment is both left and right similar to an actual text exchange. The texts from Kat are labeled 'kitty' (joke from Marik from the first memory where he saw her). Marik's replies are unlabeled and are from the right alignment. It's not too confusing in my own docs, but they might be here (and I'm certain they will probably give someone and eye-twitch). Once again, I am sorry.

Also going to apologize as Kat will have a lot of focus in the upcoming chapters as certain events begin to unfold.

---

Chapter 60

---

 

“Get that usurping whore out of my sight!”

“I’ll kill any who dares to lay a hand on my Queen!”

“You would betray your Pharaoh for that whore?!”

“I am doing as my Pharaoh commanded, just as I’ve always done!”

“Lies! It does not matter. We’ll let the Gods decide if you are worthy of continuing to serve your Pharaoh in the Afterlife…"

Kat couldn’t see the face of the one standing protectively in front of her. She barely even registered what was going on. There was a group of Ishtari standing with their weapons pointed in her direction, looks of disdain across each of their faces. Why? She glanced down to see the crimson puddle that had formed at her feet and was soaked into her dress. Her eyes followed the trail of red that continued up the front of her, shaking as she lifted her hands. She stared long and hard at the golden fragments in her hands, covered in the same sickening color. After a few long moments, her gaze looked past the objects in her hands, now becoming focused on the bodies that had created the slick pool around her.

Her heart stopped, and her body shakily moved on its own.

“S-....Set…?...Atem…?”

The golden fragments clattered to the floor as her arm slowly reached out towards the nearest body. She swallowed hard as she rolled the crown laden head over so that she could see his face.

The face she saw was not the one she expected, and in her horror…she screamed.

Kat bolted upright, her forehead thick with sweat as she gasped for breath. She placed a hand on her chest as she tried to calm both her mind and her breathing.

‘ It was just a nightmare,’ she tried to reassure herself.

The nightmare itself wasn’t exactly new. It was one she’d endured many times over the millennia. The end, however, was concerning. She knew how the nightmare was supposed to end…because she had spent the past five millennia living it

The change worried her. Was it a warning, or was it just her own subconscious fear?

Kat shook her head, trying to dismiss the nightmare as the latter. She was certain that the events of the previous day were to blame. After a moment she looked around, realizing she was in bed alone. How long had she been asleep? Surely Marik would have woken her before he left? That is, unless he didn’t want her to know he was leaving…

She tried to quiet the fear and panic that had surfaced at that thought. She grabbed her phone to check the time, and became even more nervous when she noticed the string of texts waiting for her. Her hands shook as she fumbled while trying to unlock her phone to see what it was that Marik felt was easier to do over a text than to her face.

 

gamiil:  hope you slept well

gamiil:  tried to wake you before I left but you stayed asleep

gamiil:  i’ll see you when I get home later

gamiil:  <3 u

 

Kat felt all her anxiety about Marik leaving melt away. He hadn’t intentionally left without informing her, she’d just been too tired to wake up when he’d attempted to rouse her.

She allowed herself to lay back down and relax into the bed, closing her eyes as she recalled her conversation with the Elder the night before.

“He is an interesting one.”

Kat turned her massive, skeletal head towards the tiny, hooded figure. She closed her eyes, calming the rage that lingered and allowed her to stay in her current form. She felt her body harden and stiffen, then the sensation of her outer shell crumbling and falling away to reveal her human form. In her mind, she conjured the image of her preferred outfit, envisioning it appearing on her body. As she opened her eyes, she didn’t need to look to confirm that she was indeed clothed in her usual attire.

“Interesting doesn’t even begin to describe him,” Kat replied fondly as the emotions she felt at that moment made their way to the surface.

The Elder revealed a smirk from below her hood. “You are truly smitten with him.”

Kat looked away uncomfortably as other emotions jumped forth and became priority. “My Lady, you did not request for me to stay behind for ‘girl talk’.”

The Elder sighed. “Straight to the point, as always.” She then turned her gaze off as if looking at something specific in the distance. “How are you feeling? I have heard that your most recent attempt was a success, even though you did not have time to properly prepare your body before the ritual.”

“I feel…a bit more exhausted as of late. I also feel as though I am losing control over myself.” Kat lowered her head. “I’m also having a harder time controlling my other self. It’s as if my Isfet has separated and become its own entity, taking control at will and shutting me out completely.”

The Elder kept her gaze off into the distance. “That is concerning, but that is perhaps because you have been starving it again.” She turned her hooded head back towards Kat. “I am going to insist that you feed it during the eclipse of the Harvest Moon.”

Kat lowered her head even lower while nodding slightly. “As you command, My Lady.”

She waited to hear the inevitable.

“Sanura, I understand your reasoning for attacking your sire. You were simply protecting your child, as any mother would. I will not hold you accountable for something that is only in your nature as a mother to do.”

Kat gingerly raised her head. “Thank you, My Lady. That removes a great burden from my mind…but what about my recent transgression against Ra?”

“There is a rumor that he trespassed into Amaterasu's territory, which is where you currently reside…along with his recently discovered descendant. Everyone knows how much Ra despises the heirs you keep company with, and based on the fact that he recently invaded your sanctuary…you were well within your rights to remind him that his actions will not go without consequence.”

Kat bowed respectfully. “Once again, thank you. I was worried that I would have to face Judgment and be forced to leave those I care about.”

The Elder smiled. “I think with your connection to Judgment’s sire, he would have gone easy on you. I must thank you, by the way. The boy has become a great asset, and has surprisingly adjusted to his role quite quickly. I only have one major concern with him.”

“Oh?”

“He appears to be overly fond of mortal confections. When he is not busy with his tasks, he can often be found stuffing his face with sweets.”

Kat chuckled. “Kura did say he had a sweet-tooth.”

The Elder chuckled along with her. “I think that is an understatement.”

Kat calmed herself and sighed. “I appreciate your understanding in everything, My Lady. If there is nothing else, I would like to return home.”

The Elder’s joyful expression faded. “There is something I have been meaning to ask you.”

“Ask. I will try my best to answer.”

“Do you still have your cinniúint klārom, and do you use it?”

Kat looked away uncomfortably again. “I do still have it, though I only use it to try to predict potential outcomes. I do not take steps to force those outcomes unless I feel it is truly necessary.”

“Understandable. Would you be upset if I told you I am taking steps that I feel are necessary?”

Kat clenched her jaw and her fists. She hated feeling like there were certain aspects of her life that had most likely been orchestrated to play out someone else's preferred outcome.

“I take it I am not permitted to ask what steps you have taken to…” She paused, trying her hardest not to use the word ‘manipulate’. “...to see that the outcome is desirable?”

The Elder shook her head. “I’m afraid not.”

“Then why even bring it up?”

“Because I have encountered a set of outcomes that will be determined by you alone. You will find happiness with each, but you may find the end result of some less desirable. It is a choice that cannot be made or influenced by anyone other than yourself."

Kat tried to choose her words wisely. The Elder was one of the few gods she held some level of respect for. It was the Elder that had taken her under a literal wing and acted as a mentor in her early years as an Awakened elemental.

“You wish for me to use my board to predict, and take steps towards, the more favorable outcome…correct?”

The Elder paused, as if thinking on her words as well.

“I would simply ask that for each decision you make, that you use your klārom to predict the potential outcomes. Try to see which choices will lead you towards the more desirable future.”

“Should I consult it for every decision? Do I need to see if I should choose a coffee or a cappuccino?” Kat asked sarcastically.

The Elder sighed in exasperation. “Perhaps I should have worded it better. Consult your klārom when faced with decisions that will have an impact on others. For example: When faced with trying to decide whether it is best to hide the truth to protect someone, or exposing it and risking that same someone becoming hurt.”

Kat turned her head sharply, growling quietly. “Must you bring that up? He came back. I could not have, in good conscience, hid something like that.”

“Yet you offered to.”

Kat quickly glanced back at the Elder, her eyes narrowed in anger. “It was a stupid mistake! One I will not repeat!”

The Elder reached out and took the elemental’s hand in her adolescent one. “I did not mean to make you upset. I was simply stating fact.”

Kat’s chest tightened at the touch. She always felt conflicting things when the Elder touched her. It always made her want to break down in tears and beg to be held…and she hated it because it made her feel this way. As much as she wanted more than just the simple hand-hold from the tiny Elder, she found herself jerking her hand free.

“I told you not to touch me,” she said in a shaky voice.

“It calms you.”

“No it doesn’t!”

The Elder sighed again. “You may leave if you wish. Just keep in mind what I said. Feed during the eclipse of the Harvest Moon, and consult your cinniúint klārom. There are events rapidly unfolding that will bring you to a crossroads. The time fast approaches where you will have to make a choice for another…but that choice will give others the choice you never had.”

Kat growled in frustration and vanished.

Kat opened her eyes again. Her choice would give someone else the ability to choose something she’d never gotten a choice in? That didn’t narrow down things one bit. There were many things she’d never had a choice in. She thought back to the nightmare, and the face she saw. Would he be given a choice? Was the nightmare foretelling that should she make the wrong choice…that he would meet a similar fate?

She clutched her pillow tightly, burying her face in it to soak up the tears that leaked out. As she took in a breath between silent sobs, she caught a whiff of the lingering scent left behind by Marik sleeping on the edge of her pillow. She pulled that section closer to her face, breathing in deep the strange mixture of his natural musk combined with his shampoo made from rosehips and jojoba. It was strange how much she enjoyed this combination, and how much she felt it matched him perfectly.

Kat relaxed and opened her eyes again, sitting upright and deciding that the nightmare was just a nightmare…and nothing more. As far as the Elder’s cryptic message…she wasn’t going to concern herself with it at the moment. She simply looked forward to the end of the school day when Marik would return home.

---

Chapter 61

---

 

Marik checked his phone again . His messages still hadn’t been read.

It was lunchtime and Kat still wasn’t up? He knew Kat was exhausted, but he’d apparently underestimated how exhausted she was.

Bakura jerked the device out of his hands.

“Hey! Give that back!”

“You’ve checked this thing more times since we left this morning than years I’ve been alive. I think you need to relax. She’ll be fine. You already told her last night you’d be back after school.”

Just then a notification chimed in. Bakura glanced at the phone, his eyes widening.

“Whoa…that’s a nice pic…I think I’ll just hold onto this for a while…”

Marik’s face turned red as he tried to quickly retrieve his phone from Bakura, who was doing his best to keep it out of the Tomb Keeper’s reach.

“Dammit, Bakura! Give me back my phone or I’ll tell everyone here what I saw this morning!”

Bakura paled and quickly shoved the phone back into Marik’s hands while muttering a string of profanities.

Marik glanced at the message on the screen in confusion. “This isn’t a picture…”

Bakura stopped his cussing and smirked. “Nope, but you should see your face. You look extremely disappointed, Tomb Keeper.”

Marik scowled and groaned, his face flushing in embarrassment at having been so easily tricked…and because it appeared everyone else was silently judging him for being disappointed at the lack of a suggestive picture from his girlfriend.

He walked away from everyone else and decided to sit by himself across the roof. He’d thought with everyone actually sitting together again, that meant things were finally starting to look up.

He looked back down at the message, feeling relief that Kat had finally responded.

 

Kitty: sorry just got up. cant wait for you to get home  :) 

Another message popped up.

 

Kitty: i hope everything is going good for you today

better than usual. imhotep was acting kinda nice towards me

it was weird

Kitty: lol i bet

though not as weird as seeing bakura come out of atems room this morning

Kitty:  :O 

yeah that was my reaction too lol

Kitty: i am so teasing kura about all of this for the next 3 centuries

make it 4 for stealing my phone and letting me believe you sent a nude pic

Kitty: … … … i can send one if you really want it  ;) 

Marik tried to hide the playful smirk that had formed across his face with his hand, glancing over at the group across the roof to determine if they could see his failed attempt at hiding his amusement.

 

i prefer seeing you in person  ;)

Kitty: awww <3

Kitty: you just dont want kura stealing your phone again and seeing it  :p 

lol he had his chance. like he said- his loss my gain  :p 

Kitty: lol  xD 

Marik noticed the group starting to pack up the remains of their lunches and glanced at the time. He sighed as he wasn’t quite ready to head back to class yet. He’d rather be back home already.

gotta go. lunch period is almost over  :(

Kitty:  :( 

Kitty:  see you after school  :) 

cant wait :) 

<3 u

 Kitty: … … … <3

 

A small smile formed on Marik’s face at the little heart reply. To him it felt like a big step forward from ‘ I won't fucking say 'I love you' back!’.

He gathered up his things and headed back inside with the others, shaking his head as he heard Imhotep make another attempt to pry transformation secrets out of Bakura.

---

As the final bell rang, Marik stood by Bakura’s desk, trying to hurry him along. The elemental was his fastest way home.

Bakura casually slung his bag over his shoulder, obviously not in any hurry whatsoever.

“C’mon! Let’s get going already!” Marik said impatiently.

Bakura sighed then looked unenthusiastically over at the Tomb Keeper.

“Hate to break it to ya, but I have a little pit-stop to make before heading back.”

“What?! No! You can go do that after you’ve dropped me off at home!”

“Nope. You’re coming with me.”

Marik growled in frustration. He then clenched his jaw and took a deep breath in an attempt to calm himself.

“Fine…fine. Just make it quick. And if Kat starts to freak out because it took us so long to get back, just know that I’m gonna blame it all on you.”

“I expect nothing less,” Bakura commented with a genuine small smile.

Bakura’s rather honest expression concerned Marik. It reminded him a little too much of the melancholy that he and Yugi had seen on that first day of school.

“Um, is something wrong? You seem a bit less… you .”

If Bakura was offended by the remark, he didn’t show it. Instead he just walked out of the classroom, Marik following quietly, until they were back on the roof and out of sight of anyone that might spot the unorthodox form of travel.

Marik didn’t mind traveling with Bakura. Honestly he didn’t even mind traveling with Malik either. It was a bit suffocating with Malik, but he knew the earth elemental would never allow any harm to come to him. And Kat…one would think the fire would be an unpleasant way to move about the world, but he didn’t mind it. He enjoyed the quick burst of warmth, and he knew the flames wouldn’t hurt him.

He stood, staring in confusion at the complex across the street from where they had appeared beneath a set of trees.

“Where are we?”

“That’s where R-.... I was staying. I…made a mess of things with my neighbors the other day…and I don’t exactly want to show up alone, just in case…” Bakura looked away uncomfortably as if ashamed.

“I get it,” Marik said while placing a reassuring hand on Bakura’s shoulder.

Bakura looked mildly surprised by the gesture.

“Thanks. Um…don’t tell anyone about this. I mean...I’m sure Kat will figure it out no matter what…but everyone else…I mean…I have a reputation to uphold, and-”

“Bakura,” Marik interrupted, “relax. I didn’t tell anyone about your breakdown on the roof. I’m not gonna tell anyone about whatever you’ve got going on here.”

Bakura’s expression softened from the nervous one he’d had just a moment before. He nodded, then led the way toward the complex.

---

The closer they got, the more Bakura became tense and began looking around a lot. Even more so when he stopped in front of one door in particular. He nervously looked towards the doors on either side, before attempting to open the one he had stopped at.

“Shit! Someone must have locked it after I ran out! And I don’t have my fucking key!” Bakura said in a loud whisper to himself. He looked around again, while holding a closed fist up near his chest. A small vortex of air moved around the closed hand, and when he opened it, a key was sitting in his palm. “Thank the gods it was where I left it,” he sighed in relief.

He quickly placed the key in the door handle and just as quickly attempted to open the door.

“Ryou?”

Bakura froze, his eyes wide as he dared to glance sideways towards the old man that had walked out of the neighboring door.

“I’m relieved to see you’ve finally come back!” the old man said with a kind smile and his eyes squinted shut.

Bakura turned his head, staring in blank confusion at the old man. He seemed to be perfectly fine. That didn’t make sense? His forearm, at the very least, should have been wrapped in bandages.

Bakura decided to play along with…whatever the fuck this guy believed had actually happened.

“Oh…uh…yeah. Just needed to get out and clear my head for a bit. Stayed with a friend.”

The old man smiled even more.

“I understand. I’m glad you have friends that you can count on.”

The old man then procured a sealed letter from behind his back and offered it to Bakura.

“Your father left this on your doorstep earlier this morning. I hope you don’t mind, but I didn’t want someone else to take it, so I decided to hold onto it until you returned.”

Bakura looked at the envelope for a moment, feeling a strange mixture of hatred and confusion. That fake had been here? Why did he just leave a letter?

Something wasn’t right. Nothing was adding up. The old man being fine and acting as though he hadn’t seen a boy turn into a feral beast and attack him. The fact that just before it happened, he hadn’t run at the sight of the dark aura that surrounded said boy. Holding onto a letter that was conveniently left just after the incident.

Bakura narrowed his eyes at the old man in suspicion, then spoke to him in the immortal tongue.

“( Reveal yourself. Who are you? )”

The old man’s eyes opened a bit, the smile becoming taunting.

“Take the letter.”

Bakura growled in irritation.

“( No. Not until you tell me who you are. )”

The old man’s smile quickly soured as his face turned into an irritated scowl.

“( Take the letter, Kura. )”

Bakura’s eyes widened.

“SE-!”

Bakura’s mouth was quickly covered as the old man roughly pinned him to the doorframe with his other hand behind the elemental's neck.

“( I’m really sorry about this, )” the man said close to his ear in a voice Bakura knew all too well.

Bakura tried without success to stop what was about to happen. He felt that sickening ‘pop’ in his neck and helplessly watched as the world and the Tomb Keeper rose above him.

Marik took a nervous step back away from the old man.

“What did you just do to him?!”

“He’ll be fine. Take him inside. Make sure he reads the letter,” the man said, using his aged voice again in front of the Tomb Keeper. He handed the letter to Marik, then left.

Marik stared in confusion, watching the old man until he vanished down the staircase. He then looked at the envelope in his hand, then down at the incapacitated elemental.

“You owe me a big explanation,” he said as he stuffed the envelope into his back pocket. He then proceeded to drag Bakura’s body into the flat, closing the door once they were inside.

---

Marik stared at the unresponsive body for a long moment, trying to decide what he was supposed to do with it. After another long moment, he knelt down and closed its expressionless eyes.

“Sorry, but that dead stare just bothers me.” He then thought for a moment, his brow furling as he tried to determine something. Against his better judgment, he reopened the lifeless lids. “I have no idea if you can actually still see and hear everything. I’m kinda hoping you can’t…but just in case you can…”

Just then Bakura took in a gasped lungful of air.

“Motherfucker!”

Marik fell over backwards in surprise from the sudden outburst from Bakura.

Bakura sat up straight, readjusting the spot in his neck that had been temporarily broken.

“For your information, yes, I can still see and hear everything,” he stated irritably. “Though when Mal crushed my freaking skull, I was pretty much in the dark,” he added.

Marik’s eyes widened.

“Does that mean Kat saw and heard everything the other day?” he asked nervously.

“Only if you were close enough. Our senses become the equivalent of yours at that moment. No enhanced hearing or sight,” Bakura explained, still sounding a bit irritated, but in a calmer sense.

“So who was that?” Marik asked. He was both curious and hoping it would distract Bakura from wondering why he'd asked the prior question.

Bakura clenched his jaw, his irritation rising again.

“Apparently someone who’s been hiding right beneath everyone’s noses this entire time.”

He hardened his gaze on Marik.

“The name of the person you were with last night. Kat’s reappearance interrupted you before you could say it.”

“Oh, right. He said his name was Mabon.”

Bakura took in a deep, steadying breath. “What did he look like?”

“Um…kinda like Kaiba I guess, but not nearly as cold.”

Bakura took in another calming breath, then closed his eyes. “Do me a favor? Keep that info to yourself. Don’t tell anyone… especially not Kat...or the Pharaoh.” He opened his eyes again. “And don’t bring up what you just saw here.”

Marik furled his brow, obviously not happy with the idea. “I’m not going to hide things from her. She didn’t hide what happened between her and Atem. It’s obvious she wants things to be open and honest between us.”

Bakura's expression changed to one of pleading.

"Marik, I am begging you to not say anything. Please? "

Marik hesitated before answering, then relented.

"I don't like the idea, but the fact that you've resorted to begging tells me that there must be a really good reason to keep it hidden. Listen, I won't intentionally bring it up…but if she asks a question I won't lie."

Bakura sighed in relief. "Thank you."

"You still owe me an explanation."

"Turns out Ryou's neighbor wasn't just any old man. I do have to wonder…" Bakura trailed off, lost in thought. "The letter. Give it to me."

Marik reached into his back pocket and handed the letter over.

Bakura quickly tore the seal and began reading it. Once he'd finished, he lowered it and stared off as if in shock.

"She had no idea. She didn't even have anything to do with it. I assumed it was something she had done…but once again…I assumed wrong."

Marik looked at the elemental in confusion. "What?"

"I'd always assumed that Kat had something to do with that fake taking my place and my name. Turns out, that fake had made a bargain with…that old man. Now that I've returned, the terms are up."

"So…that means what exactly?"

"It could mean two things. One, he goes back to being a nobody. Two…let's just say it's not the more desirable outcome and I'd rather not think about it."

"So…Ryou's fake father was only his fake father because of a bargain?"

"Pretty much," Bakura replied.

"That's messed up."

"Yup."

Marik glanced around. "So why did you need to stop here?"

"Oh, right. Almost forgot."

Bakura stood and went to the bedroom, returning several minutes later with a duffle bag.

"Needed a few things. I hadn't planned on staying here much longer, and with the recent discovery of who my neighbor most likely is…I'm definitely not staying here."

"I can imagine," Marik said with a chuckle. "So, if we're done here, can we hurry up and get back? I'd rather not leave Kat alone with Atem any longer than I have to."

Bakura smirked. "What's the matter, Tomb Keeper? Worried she'll get tired of waiting and go running back to him?"

"No," Marik replied casually. "I don't think she'd be mean enough to try stealing him away from you," he said with a taunting smirk.

Bakura's face fell. "That's not even funny." He thought for a moment. "Wait…you didn't tell her what you saw…did you?"

"Whaaat? Why would I do something like that?"

Bakura covered his face in embarrassment. "Fuck. Now she'll never shut up about it…"

 

---

Chapter 62

---

 

Bakura transported the two of them back to a spot down the street from the house. It was out of any direct line-of-sight of any passers-by.

“Can I ask something without you thinking I’m stupid?” Marik asked as they began making their way down the sidewalk.

“Kinda hard, Tomb Keeper. You’re dating the one person on the face of this planet that makes me think you are nothing but stupid.”

Marik scowled, but otherwise ignored the remark.

“Why don’t you transport us directly between places? Like this morning and just now. You take us down the street a ways, then transport.”

“It gives the illusion that the people inside the house are ‘normal’,” Bakura explained.

“Oh. So is that why even though you didn’t want to be seen by your neighbors, you didn’t just appear inside the flat?”

Bakura stopped dead in his tracks, the expression on his face stating that the idea hadn’t even occurred to him.

“Sonofa-...how the fuck did you think of that and not me?!”

“Um…so there wasn’t a specific reason?”

Bakura scowled, clenching his fists as he started walking again.

“Shut up.”

“I’m not going to pick on you for it. I just thought with how long you’ve been around...”

“I’ve had a lot on my mind…” Bakura grumbled through a clenched jaw.

“Okay… sor-ry . Wasn’t trying to piss you off…” Marik said with a bit of an attitude.

Bakura growled in irritation as they passed through the barrier surrounding the house.

Marik rushed up to the front door, quickly opening it in anticipation of who would be waiting for him on the other side. He was extremely disappointed to see only Atem, who was hunched over the table staring at a papyrus scroll while writing something down in a notebook off to the side.

“Where’s Kat?” he asked.

Atem pointed behind him with the pencil in his hand without looking away from the scroll.

“Garage. If she asks you to hold a light for her, run. Apparently there’s a way to do it wrong.”

“Let me guess, you couldn’t keep it from moving where she had it pointed?” Marik asked knowingly.

“Apparently so. Lesson learned. Another thing I learned is that I haven’t the slightest clue as to which tool is which. I do know that my former wife can embed one into a wall from across the room when she gets angry enough.”

“Somehow that doesn’t surprise me,” Marik said casually.

“It shouldn’t,” Bakura said as he walked in and shut the door. “Hell, she can do that without being pissed off.”

He walked over and glanced down at the open scroll, then at the other scrolls that were littered across the table. “What are you doing?”

Atem sighed, put down his pencil, then rubbed his eyes while sitting up and straightening his back. He then looked over the scattered mess on the table.

“Katrina said that Yugi has expressed interest in learning about magic . She suggested that perhaps I could teach him. He’ll obviously have to go through the same methods I went through, seeing as he doesn’t have magae . I’m simply translating the basics so he can study and approach them at his own pace.”

Bakura picked up the notes Atem had been writing.

“Okay. Makes sense. Just one problem.”

“What?” Atem asked irritably.

“Make that two problems,” Bakura said while studying the notes closer.

“Are you going to tell me, or just keep pointing out that I must have made some sort of mistake?” Atem said with a scowl.

“Well, first problem, I don’t think you took into consideration that hieratic has letters and syllables that don’t exist in modern languages. The directions are fine, but when it comes to the spellwork…unless you plan on teaching the proper pronunciations, he’s gonna be saying a lot of it wrong. Second issue kinda goes with the first. You need to find some way to show enunciation. Enunciation is just as important as pronunciation. I’m certain even you are aware that doing either incorrectly can have various undesirable results.”

Bakura dropped the notebook back onto the table.

Atem folded his arms on the table and dropped his head into them with a groan of exasperation.

“Really, Bakura? He’s trying. Did you have to tear apart all his hard work?” Marik berated.

Bakura glanced casually towards him. “Tomb Keeper, I once recited an incantation incorrectly and turned a man inside out. Wasn’t what I was going for, but I found the results rather amusing,” he stated with a grin and a shrug. “However, I don’t think Yugi would share my level of amusement if he unintentionally did the same. I also don’t think the Pharaoh would enjoy knowing that the reason for said results were because he forgot to take certain things into account. I’m simply being helpful.”

“You? Being helpful??” Marik said while laughing sarcastically. “Bakura, you’ve finally lost it, haven’t you?”

Bakura stared boredly at the Tomb Keeper. “I just can’t stand ineptitude. If he’s gonna teach the kid, he needs to do it right.”

"Whatever," Marik said while rolling his eyes. "You can keep 'helping', I'm going to check and see if my girlfriend has made any headway with her car."

"Good luck," Bakura said sarcastically.

---

Marik placed his school bag by the bottom of the stairs, then opened the door to the garage. Kat’s hips, shoulders, and head were moving along to the rhythm of the song that played loudly from a nearby wireless speaker. Every now and again she could be heard quietly singing along as well. She appeared to be in the final stages of putting the engine block back together.

Marik looked at the rest of the vehicle. It looked nearly finished. There were just a few missing parts that needed to be placed beneath the hood.

"Wow, you work fast," he commented aloud.

Kat shrieked in surprise, jumping as she did so and transfiguring unintentionally, the tool that had been in her hand seconds before clattering loudly on the ground. Her feline form stood rigid with tail and ears alert, and fur bristled. After a moment had passed, she relaxed, her ears falling as she looked over at the Tomb Keeper standing in the doorway.

"That's interesting," Marik stated with a brow raised in amusement.

Kat transfigured back.

"You startled me," she said while looking away in embarrassment.

"Should I have knocked first?"

Kat turned off the music connected to the speaker.

"No. Kura usually tries to startle me on purpose. He thinks it's funny." She brought her gaze up and smiled lightly. "But I do the same to him, so it's kinda fair."

Marik chuckled. "So, can I come in? Or do I have to worry about flying tools…"

Kat shrunk, appearing embarrassed again. "I'm guessing Atem told you about my little tantrum earlier?"

"Tantrum? Is that what it was? From what I gathered, you simply asked him to hold a light and maybe just hand you tools when you asked for them."

"Pretty much. He was complaining about being bored, so I made the mistake of saying he could give me a hand,” Kat replied while fidgeting with her arm. “I forgot that he's pretty clueless about this stuff. Also, every mechanic knows that you should never ask a non-mechanically inclined person to hold a light. It's just common sense."

"Well, it looks like he somewhat found something else to do," Marik said as he leaned against the doorframe.

"Somewhat? All he had to do was translate some scrolls," Kat stated, appearing mildly confused.

"According to Bakura, he's doing that wrong too."

Kat placed a grease covered hand over her face, sighing in exasperation. She then lowered her hand and walked into the house, Marik stepping aside so she could do so.

---

Atem and Bakura were sitting side-by-side discussing the best way to indicate proper pronunciations and enunciations.

"What if I write in a phonetic translation below, and indicate which part should be enunciated. That should cover things."

“Hmmm…I suppose that could work. You would have to start over though. You didn’t leave room to throw something like that in. What about putting a mark next to the spellwork and having a separate sheet for referencing? It’s a bit inconvenient, but it saves the trouble of having to rewrite everything. Anything beyond this point you could indicate more directly, unless you think he would find it easier having the separate reference sheet all throughout? You were in his head, not me, so I would assume you know which method would work better for him.”

“Actually, the separate page is a great idea!” Atem said earnestly. “That way he can see the words, and learn by sight which parts aren’t pronounced in a traditional sense and be able to spot common areas of enunciation. Should I also write the hieratic so he can learn to spot familiar words?”

“Couldn’t hurt,” Bakura replied with a casual shrug. “If anything he’ll learn hieratic and be able to read more complex incantations without need for a translation.”

Kat walked up behind them, staring back and forth in confusion.

“I thought you said Kura was criticizing him?” she whispered towards Marik, who had come to stand beside her and appeared just as puzzled as she was.

“He was ,” Marik whispered back.

“You know, I feel very left out,” Bakura commented while glancing back at the two. “There the two of you are, talking about me, and I’m not even a part of the conversation. That’s incredibly rude.”

“Why are you being nice?” Kat asked warily.

Bakura pretended to be offended. “Did you just use that horrid ‘n’ word in reference to me ?”

Kat hesitated, appearing confused for a second. “I thought that was ‘normal’, not ‘nice’? Did I get it confused again?”

“Nope. They’re both very bad. Taboo to mention, even.”

“Are you sure?”

“Depends, how would you like it if I told someone you had a ‘nice and cheery’ personality?”

“What are you talking about? I’m delightful ,” Kat said with a playful grin.

Both Bakura and Atem burst into laughter.

“Why are you laughing?” Kat asked Atem in irritation.

“You are not , nor have you ever been ‘delightful’,” Atem replied in amusement.

Kat knit her brow into a tight scowl. “I was ‘delightful’ enough that you spent an entire week listing off reasons I should choose you over Mal.”

“A week? It only took him a week?” Marik asked in astonishment.

“Only? That was one of the longest weeks of my life!” Atem interjected.

“It was one of the longest for me too,” Kat commented unenthusiastically. “I’m starting to think I only said ‘yes’ just so you would shut up.”

As Atem opened his mouth to retort, Marik grabbed Kat by the shoulders and directed her towards the stairs.

“How about we just leave them be? They’re getting along, we’ll go do our own thing,” Marik said, attempting to keep the peace between his girlfriend and her ex by offering a distraction.

Kat smirked flirtatiously towards him. “Wanna help me get cleaned up?”

“Pass.” Marik stated bluntly as he continued to direct her, and headed up the stairs. “Those hands of yours always find their way into my hair, and I am not dealing with the headache of trying to wash out engine grease.”

“Awww,” Kat said while hanging her head dejectedly.

“You can do anything you like after you’re cleaned up.”

“ Anything? ” Kat asked, stopping to look down at the other two from over the railing.

Marik’s face (and heart) fell. “I said ‘any thing ’, not ‘any one ’.”

Kat contemplated on her next choice of words.

“So…no inviting extras?”

“We’re not having a three-way,” Marik said, scowling.

“What if I just watch?”

Marik stood there, flabbergasted, with his mouth agape.

Bakura and Atem had similar expressions on their faces from where they sat down below.

“Did she just…?” Atem questioned, uncertain if he was hearing things correctly.

“I think she did,” Bakura answered, just as astonished.

“Abso-fucking-lutely not,” Marik finally replied to Kat’s question. “I’m only having sex with one person , and right now I’m no longer in the mood.”

Kat glanced at him for a moment then averted her gaze, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. She then walked into her room and closed the door behind her.

Marik sighed, uncertain as to what exactly had prompted that kind of idea into his girlfriend’s head in the first place.

“Hey, Tomb Keeper. Would you perhaps reconsider the three-way thing? I’ll let you have first pick on entry point.”

Marik glared down at the elemental that was staring with a hopeful expression up at him.

“NO.”

 

---

Chapter 63

---

 

Marik entered the bedroom, then proceeded towards the bathroom where he could hear the water running in the sink.

“Can I ask where something like that came from?” he asked, referring to the suggested three-way.

The faucet knobs turned and the water ceased in its flow, the tiny elemental reaching out for a nearby towel to dry off.

“Sorry…it won’t happen again,” Kat said quietly with her back still facing him.

“I’m not mad…just a bit surprised. Does it have something to do with the full moon thing?”

Kat remained silent, but it was obvious she was doing it so that she could carefully choose her words.

“Please talk to me,” Marik pleaded as Kat pushed past him and into the room so that she could change into clothes that weren’t covered in grease.

“I don’t know. It just came out.” Kat stated as she tossed her stained tee-shirt to the floor and began to rummage through her dresser.

“ Habibty , please look at me? I already said I’m not mad. I’m just trying to figure things out. I would have assumed that this is probably ‘normal’ for this time of the month, but Bakura seemed rather surprised. That leads me to believe this isn’t ‘normal’.”

“ Normal ?” Kat scoffed. “There’s nothing ‘normal’ about me. I can pretend and try all I like, but at the end of the day…I’m still…” she stopped rummaging through her dresser and hung her head. “I’m still anything but ‘normal’.”

“ Hello? You want to talk about not ‘normal’? I have a brand carved into my back that was supposed to be a key to restoring your ex’s memories. Turns out, I haven’t the slightest clue as to what it was actually supposed to be. At this point, it’s just a fancy scar.”

“It’s not a key, it never was a key, and how many fucking times did I have to explain that it was a fucking ritual for stopping a rogue god! ” Kat shouted in irritation while attempting to strangle the space in front of her.

“Really?” Marik asked in mild surprise, ignoring the frustration he knew wasn’t directed at him.

“Yes!” Kat shouted again, still irritated.

“That’s good to know. At least it’s not entirely useless. Would have preferred it was kept in a book or something, but it is what it is at this point,” Marik said casually.

Kat covered her face with both hands in exasperation. “Gods, I suck at everything.”

“No. My clan is just pretty stubborn, which makes them a bit stupid at times.”

Kat dropped one of her hands, the other remaining on her face. “No,” she groaned. She then let out a curt laugh. “I mean, yeah…they are…but that’s not what I was talking about.”

“Um…okay??”

“I meant…us…this whole boyfriend/girlfriend thing. I suck at it. I’m sure I’ve done it all wrong,” Kat said as she ran her other hand down her face in exasperation.

“What do you mean ‘done it all wrong’?”

Kat grabbed a random shirt from the dresser and put it on, then sat over on the foot of her bed.

“I’m pretty sure ‘dating’ involves, well…going out on dates…not dealing with gods and revived ex spouses,” she said despondently.

Marik sat down beside her. “If you think about it, we have been on a few dates. The rest…I guess just comes with the territory of being descended from gods.”

Kat sat up straight then leaned into Marik’s shoulder. “I don’t deserve you,” she said with a smile.

Marik wrapped his arm around her and pulled her in close while smiling back. “Sure you do. You just don’t know it yet.”

Kat snuggled tighter. “ is tú mo grhá.”

Marik glanced down in confusion. “Sorry, I’m not familiar with that phrase…or even the language it’s from.”

“It was something my Ama-shae used to say to me. She meant it in a way between a mother and child…but I am saying it in a…different way.”

“Is it similar to sehedj-ib ?”

“Something like that…”

“I’m not getting a direct translation, am I?”

“ No ,” Kat replied in a playfully elevated tone.

Marik chuckled. “So, do you think you’re capable of heading downstairs without wanting to invite Atem and Bakura for a few rounds of sex?”

Kat groaned at the jest. “I wasn’t suggesting for myself. I simply want to make sure all your needs are met.”

Marik brought his head back while glancing down warily. “ All my needs are met? Please elaborate on that for me.”

“I know that I am… physically incapable …of satisfying you in the way you are accustomed to.”

Marik quickly buried his face into a palm in extreme embarrassment. He then peeked an eye down at his girlfriend. “I’m perfectly fine with ‘substitutions’...like the one you use. I don’t need the real deal.”

“But the real thing is always so much better.”

“Okay, you have a point there…but I still don’t need it.” Marik lowered his other hand while turning his full attention to the tiny elemental beside him. “You’re enough for me. I don’t need anyone else.”

Kat stared back, tilting her head slightly.

“Atem’s a jerk, but he’s still hot. And it’s already been proven that with enough wine he’ll fuck anyone.”

Marik stared blankly for a moment before dropping his face into his palm again.

“Kura will pretty much fuck anything with a pulse…but that might be weird for you since he’s technically your uncle…or would it be cousin now with his new body? Huh…I hadn’t thought about what that makes him now…”

“I’m not having sex with your ex or…whatever the fuck kind of relation Bakura is to me!” He removed his hand from his face again. “There’s only one person I want to have sex with, and right now she’s really pressing her luck.”

“If there’s someone else you have in mind, I’m okay with it.”

“ohmyfuckinggods…NO THREE-WAYS…or four-ways…or anything that involves people outside of you and me …”

Marik could see the gears turning in Kat’s mind.

“Whatever you’re thinking, the answer is already a resounding ‘NO’.”

“Okay, I got nothin else. Oh, wait…”

“No.”

“But-”

“NO.”

“ BUT -”

“Unless you are going to suggest something that involves the two of us on this bed naked and only the two of us in the next few minutes, I’m walking out of this room.”

Kat quickly summoned a scroll into her hand and unfurled it, then pointed at an image on it.

“Can we try this?”

Marik studied the image for a moment, his brow furled in concentration. “Um…I’m sure I can do this , but are you flexible enough for that ?”

Kat grinned playfully. “Wanna find out?”

---

Bakura reached across the table for one of the scrolls and glanced over it.

“Not that one,” Atem said. “That one is a bit more advanced. How about that one over there?” he said while pointing towards a different scroll.

Bakura tossed aside the current scroll and picked up the one Atem had indicated. “Manipulation of physical elements? I assume this would come after learning how to detect the magic not only in himself, but in the world around him?”

“Naturally. I’m not stupid.”

“Could’ve fooled me…”

Atem rolled his eyes then resumed translating the scroll in his hand.

“You know they’re probably up there fucking, right?” Bakura stated casually.

“I try not to think about it,” Atem replied while continuing to write translations.

Bakura sat up straight, then looked towards the door. “Wait a minute…” He walked up the stairs, pressed an ear to the door, then stepped back, and lightly turned the handle. He had barely cracked the door open when he quickly shut it, his face flush from the sounds that had echoed throughout the house.

“Bakura!” Atem shouted with a scowl towards the elemental.

“Welp…I was right…” Bakura stated with a shocked and horrified expression. “They are most definitely fucking.”

“I did not need to hear that!”

Bakura slowly made his way back downstairs and took his place at the table beside Atem.

“Sooo…I’m an idiot.”

“Obviously,” Atem said while rolling his eyes. “What did you expect? The door was closed for a reason!”

“That’s…not what I meant,” Bakura said slowly, his face still a mixture of shock and horror.

“Then please explain. I’m ‘stupid’, remember?”

“So…wanna hear something funny? You’re really going to laugh at this…”

“Just spit it out already.”

“Remember how last night I was complaining about being able to hear you toss and turn?”

“I’d rather not think about that…”

“Well…turns out I could have solved that problem with a simple sound nullification barrier around the room that would have become sealed whenever the door was closed…”

The look of irritation on Atem’s face intensified. “You mean…I didn’t need to wake up covered in fur?”

“I can’t help that I shed when I’m fucking stressed!”

“What are you even stressed about?! You have god-like powers at your fingertips and the ability to just go wherever, whenever you want! You know what I have?! NOTHING! No kingdom. No wife. No purpose. Nothing . I can’t even walk down the street because I don’t even know where I would go or what I would do!”

“Sounds like a personal problem,” Bakura said sarcastically.

“Go ahead, joke about it. That’s all you’re good for, turning everything into a joke.” Atem said bitterly. "I always wondered why you and Katrina never ended up together after I was gone. Now I know. It's because you can't take anything seriously, not even your feelings for her ."

Atem could clearly see the pain that had formed across Bakura's face, and he saw it quickly twist into something else. He could spot that change easily, as he'd watched his former wife do the exact same for millennia.

"Fuck. You." Bakura said in a calm, yet bitter tone as he stood and glared down at Atem. "You know, I used to be envious of you. I wanted to be you. I'm glad now that I'm not. You're sad and pathetic…and I hate you. I hate you so much that I want to watch you suffer by living out the rest of your sad and pathetic life. I'm glad Kat finally left your sorry ass. You never deserved her."

He snapped his fingers and vanished. A small gust of wind blew through the room, sending scrolls and papers scattering all over.

As Atem lowered the arm he had raised to protect his face, he looked around at the mess that had been created, watching as a few last pages slowly drifted their way back to the floor. It bothered him that his heart suddenly felt heavy with guilt. He wasn't even certain why he'd brought up Bakura's badly hidden feelings towards Kat. It was none of his business on why the two never ended up together. It didn't really even matter at this point, seeing as neither of them were the one she was currently upstairs with.

Atem sighed heavily, then rose to pick up the scattered mess. Once he'd finished collecting everything, he sat back down and began sorting the scrolls based on their importance, then resumed the task of translating them.

Notes:

60- cinniúint klārom: Irish word for ‘fate’ (cinniúint) and the proto-celtic form of ‘table’ (klāros/klārom).

If you are curious about Marik's choice of shampoo, it's Herbal Essences Rosehips. Yes, it is vegan friendly, and it is also filled with a lot of natural ingredients. If you find yourself allergic to most shampoos because of the excess amount of chemicals, I highly suggest giving this one a try.

Chapter 23: Chapters 64-65

Notes:

BIG TW FOR THE START OF CHAPTER 65 PORTION:

UNFAVORABLE COURT RULING MENTIONED WITH MINORS AS THE VICTIMS. This is simply a plot device, nothing more.

I will be giving a 'reminder' of this TW between chapters portions.

---

Chapter 64

---

 

Marik flopped his back onto the bed, panting heavily. Kat crawled up and plopped down on her stomach beside him, her breathing just as labored.

“WoW….that was just… wow …” he said between breaths.

Kat giggled lightly. “I have more scrolls…like that one…if you’re ever interested…” she said with a playful smile.

Marik rolled onto his side and pulled Kat in close, playfully nuzzling the back of her ear. “Mmm…yes please…but only if they require just the two of us…”

Kat giggled some more. “What if we find a really hot guy?”

“Maybe. Until then, the answer is no.”

“What if it was a really hot celebrity?”

“Oh? Like who?”

“Johnny Depp.”

Marik chuckled. “Okay, you can have Johnny Depp.”

Kat rolled over, still smiling playfully. “What about you? What celeb would you bang if given the opportunity?”

“Hmmm…hard choice…I would say either Tom Hiddleston or Ryan Reynolds.”

“Awww…can we share? Those were tied for my number two spot.”

“I would have to think about it.”

“I would share Johnny.”

“I’m sure you would.”

Marik rolled over onto his back again, allowing Kat to curl up with her head on his chest as he wrapped an arm around her. She lightly traced random figures over his chest with the tips of her fingers.

“I’d share a lot of things with you. Things I normally don’t share with anyone…” Kat said quietly.

“Oh? Like what?”

Marik felt her take in a deep, steadying breath.

“Approximately five-thousand and thirty-nine.”

“What?”

Kat sat up and looked at him with a smile. “The other day you asked how old I was. I’m approximately five-thousand and thirty-nine…give or take a decade. My modern birthdate would be sometime in early July. I was born in the fourth month of Shemu, just under a full month after Atem.”

Marik sat up as well. “Really? The two of you are only a month apart?”

Kat nodded her head. “Mhm. We were wed on his birthdate, which meant at the time I was still thirteen for nearly another month.”

Marik was in shock. “You were married at fourteen?!”

Kat nodded again. “The average lifespan was between thirty and forty years back then, assuming one didn’t die of illness…or childbirth in the case of women. Fourteen was considered old. He first approached me with the idea when we were about eleven…but I panicked and left for Per-Bast.”

“Wow…you guys had a lot happen to you at such a young age. No wonder-”

Marik paused as he recollected what had happened with Malik the day before. He covered his face with both hands as he groaned in exasperation.

“What’s wrong?” Kat questioned.

Marik lowered his hands and looked over at her. “Between what’s been said, and now fully taking in how young you all were when everything happened, I’m finally realizing why Malik has some of the issues he has.”

“But you already knew how old we were,” Kat said in confusion. “I told you, remember?”

“I remember, but it didn’t really click that a lot of the stuff you guys talk about from before you died, happened at much younger ages. For example: How old were you when Malik first became your Ishtari?”

Kat glanced away in thought. “I think six or seven? No. It had to have been six. Mkhai is six years younger and he was ten cycles when he inherited the throne.”

Marik lowered his head into a palm, bringing it up and through his hair as he sighed heavily. “And you were a strong source of contempt between him and his own father from that point forward.”

Kat looked at him in confusion. “Yeah, so?”

Marik shook his head slowly in exasperation. “I’ve been pushing and pushing for him to step up and take on a role that he probably thinks will turn him into someone else. He already struggles with one part of his mind, and I’m just making things worse for him.”

“He’s…trying. Taking on a role none of us imagined we would ever have…it’s not been easy. In the beginning it wasn’t that hard…but with what happened…” Kat paused, trying to find the words. “For Mal and Kura, it was like they went to sleep and woke up to strangers standing where little children once stood. For me, it was like being separated by a wall of one-way glass and not knowing what to do once the glass was removed.”

Marik sighed heavily again. “And to think, Malik was finally starting to warm up to the idea, but then…”

“But then?”

“He and I parted on bad terms yesterday.” Marik began. “After I stormed out of the house, he attempted to check if I was okay…and I yelled at him to leave me alone. He probably thought I was still upset about why I originally asked him to leave.”

“Originally asked him to leave? Why did you want him to leave?”

“He had one of his moments where his mind began to switch…and it scared me. It reminded me too much of what happened at the tournament.”

“But…that’s not Mal. He can’t help when that happens. He’s constantly trying his best to keep himself in check,” Kat said in Malik’s defense.

“I know…and I thought I wasn’t afraid anymore…but apparently I am.”

They sat there in silence for a long moment before Marik spoke again.

“I know you hate when I’m away, but-”

Kat raised her hand in interruption. “Let’s wash up real quick and get dressed, then I’ll take you to him.”

Marik smiled appreciatively and nodded.

---

Marik stared for a long moment at the elevator door.

“I don’t remember this being here?” he said in confusion.

“Because it wasn’t. This is where the path to Atem’s tomb used to be. Mal’s obviously already started on my project,” Kat stated.

“Oh.” Marik looked down at his girlfriend. “Um, do you mind if I speak to him alone?”

Kat stood on her tiptoes and placed a light kiss on Marik’s cheek. “I don’t mind at all. I need to take care of a few things while I’m here anyway.” She turned and walked towards the former throne room, leaving Marik by himself.

Marik pressed the button beside the elevator, then steeled himself before stepping inside and pressing the button to shut the doors and take him down. The bright lighting helped him to not feel nearly as trapped, but it didn’t stop the anxiety of being in an enclosed space entirely. He found himself having to slow his breathing and mentally reassure himself that he was safe, that the entrapment was only temporary.

It took all of his restraint to not bolt through the doors as they parted, though he was certain as fast as he had exited the elevator, he hadn’t used nearly enough. He looked around at the bright chamber that he had stepped into, amazed at what he saw.

Like the underground room Malik had taken him to before, this one had fairly high ceilings and appeared to go on forever in a forward direction. Width-wise, it was still pretty big, but he could easily walk from one side to the other if he chose to. Malik was sitting on a stool at a bench along one wall, bobbing his head sharply to the beat of a song that was playing loudly from a set of nearby speakers. Marik walked over, noticing as he got closer that Malik was lip-synching pretty intensely with the more angry sounding lyrics.

Marik came to a stop beside the bench at the furthest point away from Malik. He noted that there were several different guns and gun parts, along with rounds of ammunition, scattered along the bench’s length. Malik was hunched over, still lip syncing and moving his head, occasionally looking at the objects on the bench and scribbling in a notebook.

“Hey…um…can we talk?” Marik said loudly, trying to be heard above the music.

Malik acted as though he weren’t even there and continued with what he was doing. This irritated Marik. He looked at the stereo system near where he stood, then turned the volume knob down to a much lower setting.

“I was listening to that,” Malik stated irritably.

“Can. We. Talk?” Marik asked, just as irritable, seeing as it was obvious the Ishtari had ignored him on purpose.

“I’m not stopping you,” Malik stated as he continued to do as he had been before Marik arrived.

“I wanted to talk about yesterday.”

“You asked me to leave. I did. Now if you don’t mind, I have work to do.”

Marik picked up a long, metal cylinder with a narrow hole through the center and casually inspected it. “I wanted to apologize for yelling at you when you came to check up on me.” The cylinder turned to dust in his hands, reforming back into a solid object once all of it was back where he had originally picked it up from.

“Please don’t touch anything. These are tools, not toys.”

“Tools? These are weapons. They are meant for hurting people.” Marik stated bluntly.

Malik stopped what he was doing, finally turning to face the younger Ishtar as he sat up straight with a scowl on his face.

“ Anything can be used as a weapon to hurt people…it all depends on how you use it,” Malik said bitterly. “Words are a very good example.”

“I didn’t mean to yell, okay. I wasn’t even mad at you when I did it. I was mad at-...someone else.”

“So you didn’t mean to yell. Fine. That doesn’t change the fact that you referred to me as ‘ that thing’ ,” Malik growled.

Marik’s eyes went wide as he realized Malik had overheard him in the alley.

“You were listening??”

“Not intentionally. I was unfortunately still close enough when you said it. I tried to push those words aside, but then you shouted at me to leave you alone when all I wanted was to see if you were okay. Those words quickly found their way back, stabbing deeper than any blade. At least I know what you actually see when you look at me…so stop pretending that you want to do the whole ‘father/son’ bullshit. I’ll not be strung along like some fool, only playing the part when it suits you.”

Malik stood and began to walk away, his back facing Marik as he headed towards the elevator.

Marik wasn’t certain what overcame him, but he picked up the metal cylinder and threw it as hard as he could at the Ishtari, hitting him in the back of the head. Malik froze in place as the object clattered loudly on the floor, slowly turning to face the younger Ishtar with amber colored eyes and his brow drawn tight in anger.

“So that’ s how you want to do things? Fine. You want me to be your ‘father’? Very well,” Malik said through a clenched jaw. He quickly came to stand beside Marik, roughly grabbing his shoulder and transporting them through the earth. Marik covered his eyes as the sun blinded him upon emergence. Malik shoved him forward, summoned a spear, and pierced it into the ground at Marik’s feet.

Marik quickly glanced around, taking note that he was standing in the center of the training arena he had seen the other day in the diorama version of the palace.

“When I was a boy, I had to prove myself by taking on a lion. You’ve faced a god and survived. I think something a bit larger should be no problem for you.” Malik said sharply.

Marik looked at the spear, then at the Ishtari. “You want me to kill an animal?”

“No. Not an animal. That .”

Malik pointed to the area behind the younger Ishtar. Marik paled as he watched a sphinx rise from the earth. He quickly turned back around and faced the Ishtari in a state of panic.

“No! NoNoNo! You can’t ask me to kill a living thing! I don't believe in it!” he shouted, his eyes begging Malik to reconsider.

Malik vanished and reappeared in a seating area that was elevated along the edge of the arena.

"Oh, so killing is okay so long as it's a puppet doing it for you?"

"That’s not who I am anymore! Please! You can’t ask this of me!"

Malik folded his arms across his chest, his head held high as he spoke. "You must defeat the sphinx. Do that, and I shall consider you worthy of being called ‘son’.”

“You have got to be kidding!”

“Alternatively, you can call for your ‘ habibty’ to come do it for you…but do that, and I will refuse to even acknowledge you ever existed in the first place.”

Marik quickly turned to face the sphinx as it roared loudly. It began to rush towards him, and as it did, he felt time slow. He began to reach for the spear, but as time sped back up, he pulled his hand back. He stood up straight, and put on his most confident face.

“Ask me!” he shouted at the creature as he stood firmly in place.

The sphinx slid to a stop, it’s face not far from his. It stared at him in curiosity.

“You’re a sphinx, right? Ask me a riddle.” Marik demanded.

The sphinx looked perplexed. It glanced over at its master, then back at the boy.

“I’ll do you one better.” Marik held up three fingers. “Three riddles. If I answer all of them correctly, you will admit defeat.”

Malik tilted his head slightly and narrowed his eyes in a studying gaze. The sphinx looked to him again, and he nodded.

The sphinx sat on its haunches and erected itself in a proud manner.

“Very well. Three riddles. Three correct answers. One wrong, and you will be devoured.”

Marik nodded. “I agree to those terms.”

“First riddle: I am the thing all things devour: birds, beasts, trees, flowers; gnaws iron, bites steel; grinds hard stones to the meal. What am I?”

Marik rolled his eyes. “Easy. You are Time.”

The sphinx narrowed its eyes, obviously not happy with having one of its riddles called ‘easy’.

“Correct. Second riddle: I can bring back the dead; make you cry, make you laugh, make you young; is born in an instant, yet lasts a lifetime. What am I?”

Malik curled a finger beneath his lip as he mulled over the riddle. “...lasts a lifetime…” he said quietly to himself. Suddenly his eyes lit up in realization. “You are a Memory.”

The sphinx seemed pleased that Marik had to think on the second riddle.

“Correct,” it said with a slight smile. “Third riddle: You can throw me out but you cannot lock me away. I can hardly survive when extremes are in play. You will most definitely fall if you lose me, but if you have to keep me, you will not be able to do it all. What am I?”

Marik once again had to stop and think. He furled his brow while repeatedly going over the riddle in his mind. “...extremes are in play…” he puzzled quietly. “...fall if you lose me, but if you have to keep me…”

He was stumped. He dared to glance up at Malik, and was surprised to see that the Ishtari’s brow appeared to be raised in concern. He glanced over at the creature that eagerly awaited his answer. If he answered wrong, the sphinx would devour him. He only had to come up with the correct answer…but what was the correct answer?

Scales.

Marik groaned internally. ‘ Not now, snake.’

Apep made a sound of irritation.

What do scales do?

‘They’re for weighing.’

And?

Marik’s face lit up in realization. Apep had quite literally given him the answer. He turned and confidently faced the sphinx.

“You are Balance.”

The sphinx smiled broadly.

“Correct. And now, I admit defeat.”

The sphinx stood and bowed low, and Marik bowed respectfully in return. As it stood up straight again, it looked at the young Ishtar with a questioning gaze.

“You did not attempt to slay me, though that is what my master indicated you were to do. Instead you challenged me to a battle of wit, where you prevailed. Why?”

Marik shrugged. “You’re a sphinx. I figured sphinx’s like riddles. Plus, Malik only said I had to defeat you. He never specifically told me I had to kill you.”

The sphinx smiled and chuckled. “Empathy and wisdom. Both are important qualities of a King.”

“King?” Marik asked in confusion. “You’re mistaken. I’m not a king. Not that I didn’t want to be at one time, but that’s in the past.”

“Time…Memory…Balance,” the sphinx said with a knowing grin as it bowed once more then dissipated into the earth beneath it.

Malik walked up and clapped a hand on Marik’s shoulder, the impact nearly throwing the younger Ishtar to his knees.

“You… are insane . You pitted me against a sphinx ? I could have been eaten!” Marik said irritably.

“Nah,” Malik said while gesturing dismissively. “Thienan is spoiled. He prefers his food seasoned and cooked. I should have never started giving him human food. It was those eyes. I couldn’t say ‘no’.”

Marik stared at the Ishtari in disbelief. “Are you telling me that was your pet ?!?”

Malik appeared to think. “I wouldn’t say ‘pet’. I mean, he does enjoy a good scratch between the shoulders, but who doesn’t?”

“I was never in any danger, was I?” Marik asked dryly.

“Not really. Most he would have done is opened up a pit beneath your feet. He said you would be devoured, he didn’t say by what .”

“You’re a sneaky bastard, you know that?”

“Well, you got the ‘bastard’ part right,” Malik said with a grin.

Marik rolled his eyes. “Look. I’m sorry I yelled at you, and I’m sorry I referred to you as ‘that thing’. I was scared and upset. I didn’t mean any of it.” He focused his gaze on Malik so that the Ishtari would know that he meant what he said. “I’m just still a bit traumatized by what happened during the tournament.”

Malik looked up and away, obviously having a hard time with whatever he was about to say.

“I apologize for the restaurant. I…let too much of my guard down. I became too comfortable with the company I was in.” He lowered his eyes as if ashamed. “I won’t let it happen again.”

“You shouldn’t have to keep your guard up all the time. You should be able to relax and have a bit of fun.”

“Somehow I don’t think your idea of ‘fun’ is the same as my idea of ‘fun’,” Malik stated casually.

“Oh? And what do you consider ‘fun’?”

Malik glanced away nervously and fidgeted with the hair on the back of his neck.

“You really want to know?”

“I wouldn’t have asked if I didn’t.”

Malik hesitated for a moment, then walked over to the spear, jerked it from the ground, adjusted it in his hand, then took a planted stance and threw it dead-center of a target across the arena. He then turned his head slightly to judge the younger Ishtar’s reaction.

Marik was unimpressed. “You threw a spear…wow…so much ‘fun’…”

“Give it a try. It’s not so much about the ‘fun’ as it is about the satisfaction of knowing that years of hard work and training have paid off,” Malik stated.

Marik rolled his eyes again. “Whatever. Summon another spear,” he said boredly. “It can’t be that hard to just throw the stupid thing.”

---

 

TW REMINDER: UNFAVORABLE COURT RULING MENTIONED WITH MINORS AS THE VICTIMS. This is simply a plot device, nothing more.

 

---

Chapter 65

---

 

"Perfect timing. This recently popped up on my radar."

Mkhai opened a case file on a screen. Kat studied it, her face quickly hardening.

"Acquitted?! Who in their right mind would consider those two innocent of something like that ?!" Kat shouted in disgust.

"The defense convinced the jury that the children's testimonials were scripted."

Kat glared harshly at the mugshots, a low growl erupting from her chest. "What does your detective work say?"

"That they're scum. Here." Mkhai tossed a manila envelope in front of his sister. "Photo evidence you'll need to leave at the scene. Anything you do won't come back on the families…and since it's not even in the same country, there’s no way to tie you to anything."

"Good," Kat said darkly. "They'd better appreciate the fact that I was told specifically to wait for the eclipse. They get to enjoy one more sunrise."

Mkhai leaned back into his computer chair and stretched. "I've got things set up for Im at the preserve. I told him I could find a wild one, but he declined."

"That's good," Kat said, her body and tone a bit calmer than a few moments before. "I don't want him to get used to the feeling that comes with hunting in the wild. Let him continue to feed on the ones in cages."

Mkhai sat quietly for a long moment, staring at a different screen, pivoting his chair slowly back and forth.

Kat glanced over to the screen he was staring at.

"I take it Atem wouldn't agree to help you?"

Mkhai slightly shook his head. "I didn't exactly approach him about it at a good time. Now I don't think he'll do it at all."

"Want me to talk to him?

"...no." Mkhai said with a heavy sigh. "Maybe I'm not supposed to know. I mean, what if our mom lied about who my father was? Or maybe she didn't know? Think of the story of how Perseus was conceived. What if it's like that?"

Kat looked down and away. " Ama-shae was certain that you were sired by Akhenamkhanen. If you weren’t, then that means she…”

She winced at the implication that her mother’s death might have been in vain. Kat then looked back to her brother and placed her arms in a lazy embrace around his neck from off to the side.

“You need answers. We need answers. I’ll talk to Atem.”

Mkhai reached a hand up and loosely took his sister’s wrist in it as he leaned his head towards hers. “If he agrees…I’ll try not to go overboard. I just need to find that something that explains my continued existence. Why I don’t die or age, but I don’t physically heal in the same way that you do. Why I’m completely incapable of using even basic magic.”

“What are you talking about? That brain of yours is all the ‘magic’ you need,” Kat said in an obvious attempt to throw humor into the conversation.

Mkhai forced a small smile, appreciative of his sibling’s attempt to cheer him up.

Kat placed a quick peck on his temple. “Don’t worry. You will have your answers. Even if I have to pry them from the gods myself.”

Mkhai groaned. “Please, no more attacking gods. It’s such a headache on my part. It takes away from everything else I could be doing.”

“You mean like farming Obsidian Warbeads so your alt can have a pretty talbuk mount?” Kat said with a genuine smile.

“I have ten alts to do that with...not to mention, I have to do it with Netherwing rep too!” Mkhai said loudly in exasperation.

Kat laughed in amusement, then gave Mkhai a quick squeeze. “You. Are. A. Dork. But you’re my dork…so it’s allowed.”

“Gee, didn’t realize it wasn’t allowed,” Mkhai said sarcastically.

“Well, normally only one per family is permitted…but I figured in the case of our family, there needed to be an exception to that rule.”

Mkhai shook his head in amusement. “Our family is the exception to a lot of rules.”

“Yes, and our family has grown,” Kat said with a genuine smile.

“For the time-being. We don’t know how long Yugi or Atem will be around.”

Kat’s smile faded. “I know.”

“Maybe with what I find out from Atem, I can figure out a way to prolong things for them?” Mkhai stated as a suggestion.

Kat thought for a moment then shook her head. “No. It wouldn’t be fair to Atem to prolong his life any further than what is currently intended. And I don’t want this life for Yugi. This life changes people…and not for the better. I wish for him to remain as he is.”

Mkhai removed himself from his sister’s embrace and sat up straight. He then opened up a document on yet another screen.

“What about him? I’m pretty sure it’s not a matter of ‘if’...it’s ‘when’.”

Kat looked at the image of Marik on the screen. She then glanced at the ‘evidence’ Mkhai had been collecting to support his theory.

 

~ Quick assimilation of complex information necessary to adapt to a modern setting

~ Unphased by an influx of unnatural events in day-to-day life

~ Witnessing the ‘death’ of an immortal being does not provoke a mortal response

~ Lacks a sense of self preservation when faced with potentially life threatening situations

 

The list continued on a bit, but the point was made.

Kat looked away. “This doesn’t mean anything for certain. It just means he thinks and reacts along a different wavelength. There are plenty of mortals like that.”

“Yes…but those mortals don’t share a quarter of their blood with Ra,” Mkhai pointed out.

Kat clenched her fists. “What happens, happens. Only the Fates know what’s in store for him.”

“Which kinda sucks. Too bad there wasn’t a way to give him the option to choose.”

Kat quickly turned her head towards Mkhai, her eyes wide. “What did you just say?”

“I said it’s too bad he couldn’t choose, instead of being bound to whatever Fate decides. Same with Atem and Yugi. What if they want this life?”

The time fast approaches where you will have to make a choice for another…but that choice will give others the choice you never had.

Kat stared off. Marik could have a choice? Yugi and Atem, would they be allowed to choose their own Fate?

“I have to go,” Kat said quickly. She then turned and left, leaving Mkhai puzzled by her odd behavior.

---

Kat hurried to her room, stopping just inside the entrance. She stared long and hard at the strange object that resembled some sort of convoluted 3D chess board. Her cinniúint klārom… ’fate table’.

The pieces currently on the table were simply used to plan strategies against her potential opponents. She liked having the chess-like visual aid. The fact that it often warped to show new possibilities was a bonus. However, she'd never felt inclined to use it as the Elder had suggested. 

Kat hated the idea of playing around with Fate and manipulating it to her will like the gods were prone to do, but when it came to her loved ones, she suddenly felt more than willing to compromise on the idea.

She walked over and picked up a piece that she had placed to represent an unknown opponent, then looked at all the pawn pieces that were placed around it. Ever since Atem’s resurrection, she’d felt there was someone… something …that had been pitted against her. Who…or what , was this mystery opponent? Was it Fate itself? Was she meant to manipulate the fate of Fate in her favor? That didn’t make sense. One couldn’t manipulate the ‘fate’ of Fate. Fate was but a concept, like Ma’at and Isfet. A person couldn’t manipulate a concept…could they?

The longer Kat tried to think about it, the more it gave her a physical headache. She placed the piece back on the board, then walked over to the balcony so that she could clear her head while looking out over the gardens.

She closed her eyes as she leaned her head back and basked in the heat of the sun, taking in the sounds of life that existed in her sanctuary. Honey bees buzzed about as they traveled from flower to flower, taking along with them bits of pollen to fertilize others, and nectar for making honey for the hive. A hollow ‘plip’ could be heard as a fish swallowed a fly from the pond’s surface. A pair of birds were noisily fighting over an apple that had fallen to the ground.

Life and Death. Peace and Conflict. All concepts. All symbols of Balance. All were necessary. So what was the balancing aspect of Fate? Was there none?

The moment of calm was shattered by Marik’s shouting voice. Kat opened her eyes and looked off into the direction of the training arena. What was he doing there ?

---

“You….manipulated the weight…or something!” Marik shouted in irritation.

Malik was nearly doubled over in laughter. “I didn’t need to! And you thought it was easy !”

“It’s not funny!” Marik shouted, referring to the spear throw he’d attempted…and massively failed at. He’d put all of his weight into the throw, but the spear hadn’t traveled more than a handful of meters before falling and sliding noisily along the arena floor.

“What is going on here?” Kat asked as she approached the pair.

Malik attempted to explain, but was having difficulty catching his breath as he fell to the ground.

Kat stared in perplexion from one Ishtar to the other. “Seriously…what the hell is so godsdamned funny?

“Nothing!” Marik said, still shouting in irritation.

“He thought it was easy !” Malik managed to get out between breaths.

“Thought what was easy?” Kat asked in confusion.

Marik gave up and hung his head in embarrassment, then gingerly pointed towards where the spear he had failed in throwing had landed.

Kat looked at the spear on the ground, then at the one sticking out of the target. From there she was able to deduce the reasoning for Malik’s hysterics.

“That’s mean. He at least tried. I’m sure you didn’t do so great your first time either,” Kat chided.

Malik attempted to sit up and calm his fit. “I was barely able to stand. Of course I didn’t do so well. What’s his excuse?” he questioned, still laughing.

“No one taught him, obviously .”

Malik calmed further, his face still showing his amusement. “Okay…okay. I see your point. It was still hilarious to watch though. You should have seen it. So much energy gathered…then wasted. His stance was all wrong, he held it at the most unbalanced point, and the throw itself…I give it a zero out of ten,” he said with a chuckle.

“You made it look a lot easier,” Marik grumbled loudly.

“Of course I did,” Malik said as he stood and dusted himself off. “Like I said, I practically learned before I could stand properly.”

He summoned another couple of spears, holding one out towards Marik.

Marik looked at the spear and turned his head away as if offended by the sight of the object.

“Why, so you can laugh at me again?” he asked bitterly with his arms folded across his chest.

“What’s this? Giving up simply because you failed on the first try? And here I thought you had a warrior's spirit. Maybe I was wrong? Or maybe it only comes out when playing with painted pieces of paper?” Malik taunted.

Marik quickly looked back at the offensive object in the Ishtari's hand and jerked it into his own. “I’m no quitter,” he said sharply.

“Good,” Malik said with a hidden smirk. “Now first things first. You can’t just hold it wherever along the shaft. You need to find the point of balance where the point and end are equal. It’s not in the middle, it’s a bit closer towards the point seeing as that is the heaviest part.” He demonstrated with his own spear by holding it in an outstretched open palm, balancing the long object perfectly within it.

Marik attempted to do the same, and after readjusting his own spear a few times as it began to tip too far one way or the other, his was sitting balanced in his palm as well.

“Hey, I think I’ve got this,” he said, feeling a small sense of accomplishment at his success.

“This is only the beginning,” Malik stated. “Now grasp it firmly, but not too firmly, in your hand, and bring it to eye level while keeping it parallel to the ground.” Once again he demonstrated slowly, allowing Marik to study his movements.

Marik did the same, and awaited the next step of instruction.

“Good. Face the foot opposite of the hand you have your spear in towards your target. You will be facing slightly sideways towards your target, but that is okay.”

Malik kept slowly demonstrating, with Marik following his movements.

“Keep your feet shoulder-width apart, knees slightly bent at the ready. Place your other arm straight in front of you. This will help maintain your own balance. Also, you can use your other hand, like this, to help sight in your target.” Malik made an ‘L’ with his opposing hand, and brought it straight out in front of him at eye level. Marik did the same.

“Now keep in mind, I’m teaching you how to throw from a standing position. Most warriors would get a running start before their throw. This way requires a bit more energy, but done correctly it can still be effective.”

Marik nodded in understanding, trying to keep his form. “Got it.”

“This next part is probably the most important part. You can do all the rest correctly, but it won’t matter if you mess this part up. Always think of your spear, or any weapon or tool for that matter, as an extension of yourself. Put your energy into it , not the throw. Keep it level as you extend your arm.” Malik stretched his arm forward a few times without releasing to demonstrate. “Take a breath in, and upon exhale, release. You don’t ‘throw’. Just let go.” Like before, he demonstrated, only this time he released his spear, and it flew towards its target and embedded itself into the center.

Marik took a steadying breath, then did like Malik had instructed. As soon as the spear left his grip, he subconsciously held his breath.

The spear landed several meters from the target, embedding its point into the ground. Marik released the held breath and hung his head.

“Don’t look so downcast,” Malik stated.

“I still couldn’t do it,” Marik said dejectedly.

“Really? Is that what you see? Look again.”

Marik lifted his gaze, and stared at the long object sticking on an angle out of the ground.

“I didn’t hit the target.”

“No…but look at both where and how it landed compared to your first attempt.”

Marik looked again. First to the first spear, still lying on its side only a few meters away, then to the one that was sticking out of the ground at a much further distance from the other.

“I don’t get it?” he said in confusion.

“Your first attempt had no instruction, and so it did not go very far and landed on its side. With instruction, you were able to make it go further and stick into the ground. Think about what you could do if you practiced a bit more,” Malik explained.

“I gave it all I had, and I couldn’t even throw it halfway to the target. I don’t think even with practice I’ll ever make it go that far.” Marik stated, still sounding downcast.

“Of course not. You don’t possess superhuman strength. But if you stand closer, I’m certain that won’t be a problem. Most you would have to work on would probably be your aim…which judging by the alignment, you might not have to work too hard at.”

“What do you mean ‘judging by the alignment’?” Marik puzzled.

Malik grabbed him by the shoulders and aligned him with the spear in the ground, then pointed from over his shoulder towards the target beyond it.

“It lines up with yours…” Marik said quietly in disbelief.

“See? You can do it…you just need to stand a bit closer is all.”

A strange form of excitement filled Marik, and he found himself quickly turning to face Kat while pointing towards his spear, a wide smile spread across his face.

“ Habibty , did you see that?! I lined it up with the target and everything!” he said proudly.

Kat attempted to hide the giggle that bubbled forth behind her hand. “Yes, I saw it. I expect nothing less considering who taught you.”

Marik felt his face flush in embarrassment, and he dropped his face into a palm to hide it. “Oh. My. Gods. That made me sound like a small child.”

Kat came up to him, and placed a peck on his cheek. “It was cute,” she said with a small giggle.

“It’s not ‘cute’...it’s embarrassing,” Marik argued as he removed his face from his hand.

“No…what’s ‘embarrassing’ is that you get to call me whatever paternal title you like now,” Malik grumbled as he folded his arms across his chest and looked away.

“I do?”

“You bested the sphinx. You’ve earned the right.” Malik stated.

“Sphinx? What sphinx?” Kat asked slowly.

Malik’s eyes widened and his body stiffened. “Sphinx? Did I say sphinx? No. I said…uh… shit…what sounds like ‘sphinx’? ” he said nervously to himself, trying to cover up the fact that he had pitted Marik against the creature.

“Mal… please tell me you didn’t have him do that barbaric trial of proving himself worthy by killing something?”

“Whaaat??? Nooo…I would never have him kill a living creature. That’s just cruel.”

Kat looked boredly at Marik. “You met Thienan, didn’t you?”

Marik glanced over towards Malik, who was gesturing subtly to not say anything.

“He was very polite. I answered all three of his riddles correctly.” Marik said with a smirk.

Malik’s head fell forward in defeat.

Kat’s eyes went wide with disbelief. “ Three !?! You answered three sphinx riddles?!?! Are you mad?!”

“Well, the first two weren’t too hard. The last one almost got me. I had to really think about that one.”

Kat pursed her lips and gave Malik an ‘I WILL END YOU’ glare.

“He started it!” Malik said in nervous defense while pointing at Marik.

Kat lifted her hands and cracked her knuckles, popping her neck as she stretched it one way and then the other. “Mal, we should play .”

“Now, ka-ib …let’s talk about this,” Malik said while nervously stepping away. “You know I wouldn’t put him in any real danger.”

“Um, Habibty …as much as I would probably find seeing you two fight, entertaining…I need to get back before it's too late. One, I’m kinda hungry; and two, I still have homework.” Marik said, creating a distraction to keep his girlfriend from pummeling Malik.

Kat continued to glare at Malik, then pointed sharply in his direction. “Next time…I’m kicking your ass. Stop traumatizing my boyfriend.”

“What, dating you isn’t traumatizing enough?” Malik commented without thinking.

“Oh. That’s it. While he’s gone at school tomorrow, your ass is mine .”

Malik audibly gulped.

Marik came up from behind and wrapped his arms around his girlfriend. “You know, I would appreciate it if you didn’t kick his ass. He is my dad , after all.”

Malik winced slightly at the term, but otherwise kept his mouth shut.

Kat sighed and relaxed. “Fine…but only because you asked so nicely.”

“Great. So where to for dinner? Hey, Dad, wanna join us?” Marik asked excitedly.

Malik stared unenthusiastically at the two. “ Ka-ib …can you just…kill me or something? Just keep me dead until….whenever he gets past this whole ‘dad’ thing?”

Kat grinned. “You know what? This is so much more entertaining than kicking your ass.”

Malik groaned and dropped his head in defeat again.

Notes:

Chapter 64 Fun-fact: When I wrote the part about Malik listening to music, I had originally pictured him listening to 'Wash It All Away' by Five Finger Death Punch (FFDP). After hearing 'Jekyll and Hide' by the same band, I have decided it fits the scene 100x better.
Also, the sphinx is the same one from the trials. I only used the name 'Thienan' from the Pyramid of Light movie because I couldn't find a better one that I liked.

Chapter 65: I like the idea of Marik constantly being an annoying little shit towards Malik. Small payback for the Battle City bullshit.

Chapter 24: Chapters 66-68

Notes:

Small TW for 66: Anxiety and Paranoia over accidental death scenarios.

Start of chapter 67 is heavily inspired by 'Darkness Settles In' by Five Finger Death Punch. Also, not so much of a TW, but I just want to mention that all religious views are from a character perspective, and are not my own personal views.

---

Chapter 66

---

 

"I have to admit, that dinner went a lot better than yesterday's," Marik commented as he and Kat walked through the front door of the house. "Though, that 'salad' he ate could have at least been cooked longer."

"Well, spite is an improvement from just ignoring the fact of the matter," Kat stated.

"True, though I'm sure he's probably only doing it in hopes I'll ask him to go back to that. Except, he forgot who he's going up against," Marik said with a devilish grin.

Kat chuckled as she placed her shoes beside the door.

"Sounds like you two had fun," Atem said casually from across the room.

Kat furled her brow as she noted that he was eating out of a fast food container while leaning against the wall.

"You know, there is a table…"

Atem hesitated in the bite he was about to take. "I've been hunched over that thing most of the day. I need to stand for a bit. Is it bad that I miss having to spend several minutes walking from one side of the palace to the other?"

Kat sighed. "I'm sorry that this place is small. It was never intended for more than…well…me. On occasion Mkhai stayed here, but only when he had meetings here in Domino for our fake company."

"Speaking of Mkhai, has he made any progress in finding me somewhere else to live?" Atem questioned.

"I didn't ask, though I'm sure as soon as he does he'll let us know."

Atem sighed then resumed eating.

Kat turned and spoke to Marik off to the side. "You said you had homework. Do you mind working on it upstairs? I need to speak to Atem about something for my brother."

Marik placed a small peck on her cheek. "Holler if you need me."

Kat smiled and chuckled lightly. "I always need you…but that's another matter entirely."

Marik smiled and shook his head in amusement, then walked up the stairs, leaving Kat and Atem alone.

"So, about Mkhai," Kat began as she turned back towards Atem. "Would you be open to entertaining the idea of helping him with something?"

Atem paused mid-bite as he lifted his gaze over to his former wife. "I already told him 'no'." He then resumed his eating.

"Atem, he needs this."

Atem gave up on his food and placed it down on the table. He then returned to leaning against the wall with his arms folded across his chest. "What good would it even do? I'm not an immortal being."

"And by all logic, he shouldn't be either."

"So what are you suggesting? That my father was god in disguise?"

"It's entirely possible."

"I doubt it. I saw his body. You saw his body. Did he look like he was just waiting to revive in the same manner as you? Think about how long the embalming process took. He was dead the entire time, Katrina. His insides were removed and placed in canopic jars. His body was wrapped. We both saw him being placed inside his sarcophagus and the lid sealed shut."

"Maybe…he was a Godaeshan descendant without magae, like Yugi? Maybe it altered something and that's why Mkhai isn't like the rest of us? Think about it: What if the same thing could happen to any children Yugi might have? Wouldn't you like for him to know that it's a possibility?"

Atem sighed heavily. "Why is this so important to either of you?"

Kat walked over and took Atem's hands in her own. "Atem…Mkhai never got to meet either of his parents. My Ama-shae was certain in who his father was, but if somehow he wasn't…that means she…" She winced once again at the implication that she couldn't bring herself to say aloud.

Atem relaxed and lowered his head. "I still wish I could have stopped that from happening. It should never have been an option."

"It's done. We can't undo it…as much as I wish we could. All we can do now is try to get some answers for our brother. Is he really asking too much of you?"

Atem closed his eyes and thought on her words. "I suppose not…and you did make a fair point about how it might help Yugi. It wouldn't be right to leave either of them with unanswered questions." He opened his eyes and smiled softly as he looked into those of his former wife. "Very well. I'll do it."

Kat enthusiastically gave Atem a quick embrace. "Thank you," she said with a smile as she pulled away. She then chuckled lightly. "I would say 'you won't regret this'...but this is Mkhai we're talking about."

Atem lifted a hand to his temple and rubbed it back and forth a few times. "Yes…that is true," he said with an exasperated sigh. "What happened to the kid that used to run into walls because his nose was buried in a scroll?" he asked with a chuckle.

"Don't forget the pond!" Kat said with a bit of laughter. "How many times did we have to grab him by the top of the head and turn him so he wouldn't walk into something?"

"And he would keep going, completely oblivious to the world around him. How did he never run out of scrolls to read?"

Both laughed at the recollection.

Atem absentmindedly began to reach out to place a hand on his former wife's cheek, but quickly caught himself and pulled it away.

"Still having trouble with that, I see," Kat said towards the attempted gesture.

"Old habits. You can't expect me to just drop them after only a few days."

"No," Kat said softly. "But I can see that you are trying." She looked downwards and began to play with a section of hair that had fallen over her shoulder. "I didn't get a chance to thank you for yesterday."

Atem sighed heavily. "Like I told Marik last night, I was simply doing what was right."

"And I deeply appreciate it," Kat said with sincerity. "It gives me hope that we can move forward from what happened between us. A part of me will always belong to you…but…"

"But not the part I want," Atem finished for her.

"I'm sorry."

"Don't be. Like I said before, I brought this on myself." Atem sighed heavily again. "Not to change the subject…and I hope you don't take offense…but yesterday is a very good example of why I need somewhere else to live. Neither of us can properly move forward while I am here."

It was Kat's turn to sigh heavily. "I'll talk to Mkhai and see if he can find some way to expedite things. Maybe if I loosen up on a few things, he'll get better results."

"Loosen up on a few things? What do you mean by that?" Atem asked in confusion.

Kat looked away while fidgeting her fingers. "I've pretty much been having him search for the perfect place. Not too big or small, high end luxury, within walking distance of a lot of places, and most importantly…high levels of security. I want you to be both comfortable and safe."

"Well, I can't argue with some of those requirements, but I don't need to stay somewhere fit for a king."

Kat turned her gaze slightly towards him. "You were torn from one way of life and are now having to adjust to another. I'm simply trying to make things easier on you."

"Have you forgotten about having to adjust to the lives of all my hosts?"

Kat closed her eyes and slowly shook her head. "They were all well off." She then opened her eyes and looked directly at Atem. "The closest you have ever come to living a life that was well below what you were used to was with Yugi."

"I'll admit, his life isn't the most elegant…but it's not that bad either."

"You can't even cook for yourself. Do you plan on living on take-out?" Kat asked while motioning towards the box on the table.

"It's good enough for you…"

"I don't have to worry about cholesterol and heart failure!" Kat argued loudly.

"High-end or slums, I won't be able to cook for myself in either case."

"No, but at least with high-end we can hire people that will see to your basic needs."

"Great, just what I need…more servants taking care of me. How am I supposed to stop thinking of myself as a Pharaoh if I can't even take care of myself?" Atem said aloud to himself.

Kat groaned in exasperation. "Well…I don't know what to do about that. I guess…sign you up for cooking lessons? But that only covers food prep. What about cleaning? Laundry? Shopping? There's a lot that you've never had to do for yourself."

"I've watched Yugi do a lot of those things. It can't be that hard."

Kat covered her face. "Oh…you poor thing. You haven't the slightest clue." Kat lowered her hand and looked at Atem boredly. "I'm gonna have to hire you a live-in staff. You'll starve…or burn the place to the ground…or die of disease!"

"You make it sound as if I'm both helpless and hopeless," Atem stated in annoyance.

"Yes on both accounts." She grabbed her head as multiple disastrous scenarios played through her head. "I can see it now: You'll flood the place in an attempt to do laundry; then slip, fall, and break your neck on your way to grab a mop. Would you even think of grabbing a mop? What if you just panicked, slipping as you tried to figure out what to do? What if you get injured? No one would be there to help you. What if-"

Atem quickly raised his hands in a motion to stop her. "Calm down. I highly doubt I'm going to get injured or die because I attempted to do a load of laundry."

"How can you be so sure!"

Marik poked his head over the railing, attempting to investigate the reason for his girlfriend's raised voice.

"Is everything alright down there?" he asked.

"No! Atem is going to die trying to do laundry!" Kat said in a state of panic.

"No I'm not," Atem stated while rolling his eyes. "You're vastly over-exaggerating and making it sound as if I'm incapable of learning how to do simple, everyday tasks."

Marik looked back and forth between the two in mass confusion. "What the hell did you say or do to make her think you'll die if you do laundry?"

"She thinks I can't live on my own without servants," Atem stated boredly.

Marik stared blankly for a moment. "Yeah. I kinda see why she's worried now. You're gonna die. Knowing you, you'll probably try to make toast while taking a bath."

The panicked look on Kat's face intensified as she grabbed Atem by his shirt. "Please…do not do that. No electrical appliances near any sources of water. You know what, how about no electrical appliances in general…or water…or…anything." She then threw her hands up in exasperation. "Forget it! You're not moving out! You're staying here until you die of old age…or boredom…whichever comes first!"

Atem glared bitterly at Marik for even making the suggestion. He then returned his gaze to his former wife.

"I was alone for several hours while you were away today. I think I'll manage just fine." Atem said calmly. He then gestured around. "Look. The house isn't flooded or burned to the ground. I didn't get hurt or die. I even managed to order and pay for my dinner without needing help. If I can survive a few hours on my own, I'm sure I can learn the basic necessities and survive."

"Alone…? You've…been…alone…? When did-…when did Kura leave?" Kat asked slowly, her eyes wide with concern and still a bit panicked.

"Before you and Marik left. I'm surprised you didn't notice?" Atem replied.

Kat slowly began to relax. "I thought…he was just out back for a smoke…"

"No," Atem said while shaking his head. "We started arguing again."

"That's…not surprising."

"No, it isn't." Atem stated. "Has your paranoia calmed? Or do you still think I'm going to die living on my own?"

"Yes, and…yes…but I guess I can't protect you from everything. I'm sorry I freaked out."

"It's okay. I understand your concern. I supposed if our roles were reversed, I would be just as worried."

"I'll…tell Mkhai that he just needs to find someplace in the good part of town. I'm sure that will make it where you can be…on your own…by the beginning of next week," Kat said, choking on the words 'on your own'.

Atem could plainly see the uncertainty in his former wife's eyes. It was obvious she was more than concerned for his safety and well-being.

"I promise I'll be fine. I won't make toast while taking a bath," he said with a slight chuckle. "And if I flood the place while doing laundry, I'll walk very slowly to grab a mop."

"Okay…but if you die on me again, I'm gonna march into the Halls of Osiris and kick your ass," Kat stated sharply.

Atem smirked in amusement. "Thanks for the warning."

 

---

Chapter 67

---

 

Bakura stared off into the encroaching evening, took a swig from the green bottle in his hand labeled 'Tanqueray', then rested the back of his head against the marble angel statue. He'd sat there in silence for hours, occasionally tracing his fingers along the names and dates engraved at the figure's base and taking drafts of the juniper and citrus-flavored beverage in his hand.

A breeze rustled through a nearby tree, and he felt relieved that it was all he was able to hear of the element at the moment. He disliked having to deal with its all-too-intrusive chatter during those times he wished to be left alone. If he wanted to hear those kinds of things, he would have stuck around to argue with the Pharaoh some more.

"I can't believe that after they made you forget me, you went back to being a Catholic," he scoffed, breaking his hours of silence. He then appeared sad as a thought infiltrated his mind. "I really hope you retained that incredibly open mind, and still considered the other possible Afterlives. I'm sure Isis would have welcomed you back," he choked.

"Listen, I messed up badly. I-…I didn't handle the deaths of you and Amane in the best fashion. I can't undo what was done…but I wish I could. I'm not asking for forgiveness…but…I don't know…maybe a sign that maybe I can look forward to seeing you again someday? I'm not a god. I can't walk into places like Aaru to see if you're there."

Nothing. Bakura raised the bottle and took another swallow. He hadn't really expected any sort of answer to begin with.

"You probably don't even remember who I am, do you? Doesn't matter. You wouldn't even recognize me even if you could," he said with a halfhearted chuckle, attempting to change the mood. "I know, I know. What happened to that devilishly handsome guy you met at Cambridge? Well, I felt like switching up my look. Five-thousand years of the same hairstyle was getting a bit boring."

Bakura closed his eyes, a small giggle echoing from the depths of his memories and bringing a smile to his face. His face fell as an intrusive thought interrupted the pleasant reverie.

"No. If you saw me, you would think I was Ryou…or should I say Judgment," he spat. "Yeah, that's how badly I messed up. He apparently felt it was better to spend all eternity doing the tasks that were originally assigned to the gods, than to put up with me and my shattered soul," he said bitterly.

"So here I am now, spending half my days pretending to be him because I don't know what else to fucking do, then I come home…if you can call it that…and have to put up with that royal asshole sitting around bitching about how much his life sucks. La-dee-fucking-whoop-de-do. 'I'm Pharaoh and I no longer have peasants to bow before me or servants to wipe my ass'," he mocked. "And then he dares to say TO MY FACE the things that he said!" he shouted bitterly.

He was breathing heavily at this point, and he closed his eyes in an attempt to regain his composure.

"I'm sorry you had to see me like that," Bakura said in a calm voice after several moments had passed. He opened his eyes, staring off into the distance again.

"I never realized that there was a small part of me missing until I met you. Now that piece is missing again. You came back once, here's hoping that you'll come back again."

He raised the bottle to his lips again and chugged what little remained, then went back to resting his head against the statue. The loud flutter of beating wings forced him to open his eyes once again, and he looked around for their source.

The boy, whose appearance matched his own, approached in his mortal visage. He looked surprised to see Bakura.

"I have to admit, you're the last person I expected to come looking for me," Bakura said casually.

"I didn't expect to see you here either," the boy stated. He then walked over and faced the statue, folding his hands and lowering his head as he muttered a quiet prayer. He then sat beside Bakura, sighing heavily.

"That felt…weird."

"What did you expect? You just prayed to a foreign deity," Bakura stated casually.

The youth lowered his head. "I just wanted to say a prayer for Mum and Amane. I guess I'll have to stop doing it."

"Nah. The sensation is annoying, but harmless. Coming from people like us, it doesn't provide that deity any benefit, and there's no repercussions for it on our end other than discomfort," Bakura said nonchalantly.

"That's good to know."

"So, what's Judgment up to these days…other than judging the souls of the departed?"

"...Ryou."

Bakura glanced at the boy in confusion. "What?"

"I…thought about the other day…and what you said about seeing 'Ryou' standing in front of you, not 'Judgment'. I am Judgment…but I'm also Ryou. I became so caught up in my new role, that I almost forgot that."

Bakura sighed. "But you also made a fair point that day as well. I hate it when people refer to me as 'Heir of Ra'...and 'Naram-Sin' invokes too many bad memories. I tolerate both in the Godaeshan realm simply because I know it's pointless to ask those self-righteous buffoons to refer to me by my chosen name. If you prefer 'Judgment', then Judgment it is."

The boy beside him sat in silence for a long moment before speaking again.

"I think…when I appear like this, I want to be called 'Ryou'."

"Are you sure?" Bakura asked.

'Ryou' nodded.

Bakura allowed a genuine smile to form across his face. "So, Ryou, you still haven't explained what brought you here."

Ryou reached behind his back and held up a folded letter. "This is the only way I know how to talk to Mum, though I don't know if she can actually hear me or not. I like to believe that she can."

Bakura stared at the folded piece of paper in Ryou's hand. "You were filled in on the details too, I see."

Ryou nodded slowly. "The other day, when I looked at your life…which there is a lot of by the way…I saw the part with Mum and me. I also saw the 'after'. After your friend revealed the truth of what you and I are to one another, I began to wonder why Mum never said anything. Now I know why. I came here because I needed to sort out how I felt about all of it."

Bakura slowly began to rise. "I'll leave you two to talk then."

Ryou quickly reached out and grabbed Bakura by a pant leg as he began to step away. "...wait."

Annoyance flooded through Bakura. "You don't have to worry that I'm going somewhere else to eavesdrop on whatever you want to say. Even when I was in the Ring, I still had enough decency to give you two privacy."

"Oh…thanks. That's nice to know…but that's not why I asked you to wait."

Bakura waited for Ryou to say something else, but the teen just sat there as if contemplating.

"Well, spit it out already! What do you want?!" he growled.

Ryou flinched at his tone, then let go of his pant leg. "Nothing. Nevermind."

Bakura took in an irritated deep breath and released it slowly. "Listen, I'm whole again. 'Whole' does not equal 'nice'. What you 'saw' when you looked at my life…yeah, I've had my better moments…but you also know most of who I am isn't like that. I'm not the 'good-guy'. I'll never be the 'good-guy'...but I'm not the 'bad-guy' either."

"You're right, you're not the 'bad-guy'," Ryou said quietly. "You've just made a lot of bad choices."

"Last I checked, not even the gods were perfect," Bakura said irritably.

"No, they're not. Especially since I know how the Millennium Items were formed now…and why you are so obsessed with them." Ryou raised his gaze to meet Bakura's, which had become wide with fear. "I also know why you are extremely possessive of the Ring."

"Don't bring that up…and don't you dare tell a single soul about that," Bakura stated coldly.

"Don't worry, I won't," Ryou said while slowly shaking his head.

"Good."

Bakura turned and began to walk towards the cemetery's exit.

"I wish we could have been like Yugi and the Pharaoh," Ryou said loudly before Bakura was too far away.

Bakura stopped and glanced back over his shoulder. "Yeah…me too," he replied. He then stuffed his hands in his pockets and began walking again.

The hurried sound of someone running was the only warning he had before the air in his chest was squeezed out of him.

"Don't go! You're all I have!" Ryou shouted, small tears forming in the corners of his eyes.

"Let go of me!" Bakura shouted irritably as he tried to pry the youth's arms off of him. "Gods, why are you so fuckin clingy!? It was cute when you were little, but now it's just fuckin annoying!"

Ryou quickly let go and stepped back from the elemental, dropping his head enough so that his eyes became obscured by the feathery mess of white above.

"Mum and Amane are gone…and neither of us can go wherever they might have gone,"Ryou said quietly in a somber tone. "The lazy sod that took your place was still at least someone, even if all he did was break promise after promise."

Ryou lifted his head, his eyes had become harsh, and the tears that fell were obviously ones of frustration.

"You shed tears of joy when you saw me in the Halls of Osiris…and I saw how upset you became when I said that 'Ryou was dead'. I've seen the entirety of your life. You have spent millennia attempting to hide the kind of person you really are."

Ryou's face twisted into a bitter scowl, making him look nearly identical to the one standing across from him.

"I am Judgment," he said coldly. "I know why you push everyone that gets too close, away. I know why you never gave Mum the ring that is currently in your pocket. I know every little thought that crossed your mind while your soul was split."

"You don't know shit," Bakura growled. "You think you know me? Based on what? Images and thoughts?"

"It was more than just 'images and thoughts' father," Ryou said harshly, spitting out the last word. "I also felt your anger…your jealousy…your FEAR."

Ryou's eyes flashed in the same way they had back in Rome.

"I know what you feel right now."

Bakura's hands had become clenched into tight fists. "Take a single step towards me, and I'll knock your fucking lights out," he growled.

Ryou's face suddenly relaxed, appearing calm and Ryou-ish once again.

"A step? Why would I 'step' towards you?" he said innocently.

Before Bakura could respond, he saw his devious smirk form on Ryou's face. He barely had time to register his own internal shock when large wings unfurled from behind Ryou as the teen quickly flew towards him and lifted him high into the air.

"LET GO! PUT ME DOWN!" Bakura demanded.

Ryou looked down at the elemental that he held onto by a single hand, once again appearing innocent.

"Are you sure about that?" he asked as he pointed at the ground with his free hand.

Bakura looked down, and suddenly realized how high up they were. "Shit! On second thought, DON'T LET GO!" he shouted as he reached up to get a better hold on the teen.

"Why?" Ryou asked innocently. "You're a wind elemental, surely you can fly on your own?"

"Not with gin in my system!"

"Oh…well, the fall might kill you, but we both know that's only temporary," Ryou said as he slightly loosened his grip.

Bakura quickly tightened his. "It's still something I would rather avoid!"

"You know, this is rather ironic," Ryou said as he continued to fly high over Domino with the elemental suspended below him and hanging on for dear life. "You're once again reliant on me and whether or not I'm willing to do as you demand. The only difference is this time…you can't do anything if I decide not to do as I'm told. You can't forcefully take control. YOU CAN'T lock me away. YOU CAN'T make me forget and become unaware of where I am or what I've done."

"Fuck! What do you want?! An apology?! Okay! Fine! I'm sorry!" Bakura shouted in panic as Ryou loosened his grip even more.

"You know, that did sound sincere…but…it's not enough…"

Ryou jerked his hand out of Bakura's grasp and watched as the elemental fell towards the earth with immense fear in his eyes.

Bakura knew that no matter how much he prepared for the inevitable impact that he was about to endure, he was still going to endure all the unwelcome sensations he would feel in less than a single heartbeat. He knew that he would have to endure the painful sensation of his body trying to mend itself back together at a much slower pace due to the alcohol he had consumed. All he could do currently was close his eyes and wait, hating how much time slowed in moments such as this.

He zoned out as best he could, hoping that this new body of his wouldn't forcefully make him register every nanosecond of pain and agony. His old body had become so accustomed to these sensations that it had stopped sending those annoying neuropathic messages to his still functioning brain…which was something that as much as he wanted to study the behavior of, he wasn't inclined to suffer repeated deaths just to get an answer.

He waited…and waited…and waited…

Bakura could vaguely sense how close to the ground he was becoming, and wished everything was done and over with already.

His falling came to a quick end, much as he expected. Confusion slowly spread through him as he failed to register the sounds and sensations he knew would be coming. Why did it feel as though he had been caught?

Bakura slowly peeked open an eye, seeing only gold and midnight.

"Nice of you to drop in," Kat said casually, her brows raised in amusement.

Bakura slowly opened his other eye, and looked around to assess that for some reason he was being cradled in Kat's outstretched arms as she stood in her fenced in backyard. The smell of tobacco told him that she was probably taking a smoke break.

He tried to slow his racing pulse (and mind) as he pretended that falling out the sky was a normal occurrence. "You have very beautiful eyes, you know that?" he said with a smile while fluttering his own and leaning into her body.

His body quickly fell the rest of the way to the ground.

"Really?" Bakura said in annoyance as he picked himself up.

"You're welcome," Kat said nonchalantly.

Bakura groaned in annoyance then looked upwards to see Ryou slowly descending.

"What the fuck was that about?!" he shouted angrily towards the teen.

Ryou smiled his usual 'Ryou' smile, chuckling as he landed. "No wonder you enjoy tormenting others. That was kinda fun!"

Bakura's jaw dropped in disbelief. "Wha-...you-...WHAT?!"

"You act so surprised," Ryou said in amusement. "I have to admit, I'm a bit surprised too. I never thought I could get you to be terrified," he said with a hint of laughter. "But I guess I had a good teacher when it comes to inspiring fear in others."

Bakura's disbelief became irritation. He clenched his jaw and fists, one of his eyes twitching as his mind began to grasp the fact that Ryou had used his own tactics against him.

"I get it now…that was just a little payback," he growled.

"Just a little," Ryou said mischievously.

"You think you can mess with me now, is that it?" Bakura questioned, his voice full of warning.

"You know…I'm kind of embarrassed about that fact that I used to be afraid of you. Especially since now I know you're actually just a huge coward," Ryou stated casually.

Bakura tightened his fists even more. 'I'm sorry, what? I'm a…what was that word you just used? 'Coward'?"

"Did I stutter?" Ryou mocked.

"And what makes you think that I'm a 'coward'?" Bakura asked bitterly.

"Everything. Seeing your whole life and how all you do is pretend. You're a fake, just like the one that 'pretended' to care. You hide behind false confidence. You avoid things by laughing at them. The Pharaoh called you out on it earlier, and he wasn't wrong."

Bakura growled in irritation. "Leave."

"See, that's something else you do. If someone gets too close to removing the mask you hide behind, you become angry and defensive," Ryou stated calmly.

Bakura was becoming full on irate to the point that even with the gin still buzzing through his veins, he was beginning to hear the taunting whispers of his element.

"I. SAID. LEAVE. I won't repeat myself again," he said, appearing to still be holding the rage he felt at bay. He'd spent centuries learning how to appear 'calm' when he felt this angry, simply out of necessity. Before that time, he'd unintentionally created storms that were on par with the ones that could only be created by the gods themselves.

Ryou shook his head slowly while sighing in exasperation. "Fine." He then raised his eyes to stare directly into Bakura's. "You can't run and hide forever. You need to make peace with the chaos you have created within yourself."

Bakura tensed and began to lunge at the teen, but a strong grip held him back. Ryou gave him one final harsh glare, then took flight.

 

---

Chapter 68

---

 

Bakura jerked his arm free from Kat's grip and rounded on her. "Why did you fucking hold me back?!"

"Too keep you from doing something stupid, obviously," Kat replied, annoyed with Bakura's sudden attitude towards her.

"I didn't ask for you to run interference on my stupidity!"

"Don't yell at me just because someone called you out on your bullshit!"

"Fuck you!"

"You wish!"

They stared bitterly at one another, each internally daring the other to take the first swing.

Kat was the first to break the silence between them.

"So tell me, which part bothers you the most? The fact that he sees right through you now, or the fact that he's starting to act just like you?"

Bakura looked away, grinding his jaw as he tried to avoid the answer.

"Kura," Kat began. "You can bullshit everyone else, but you know you can't bullshit me. Both points bother you, don't they?"

"It's not how-...he wasn't-..." Bakura rapped his fingers repeatedly against his thigh, frustrated with how he currently felt.

"It's not how you wanted him to be, right?" Kat said calmly.

Bakura lowered his head, nodding it slowly. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the small gold band he had been carrying around since he left earlier, and stared at it. "I let her down. I let everyone down. You weren't asking me to leave my family behind, you just needed someone to help teach your boy how to control his magae. All I had to do was agree. Instead…I argued about it. We both became distracted…and I was being so stubborn and pigheaded…that I failed to notice when you were no longer in control of your words and actions."

"Kura, please don't put all the blame on yourself. We were all being stupid. Do you want to know the funny part? We were all being stupid for the exact same reason. We all just wanted what we felt was best for them." Kat stated as she attempted to free her friend's mind of all the guilt she knew he currently felt. "There wasn't some ancient text, or spell that we could invoke, that could've prepared us for what we were all suddenly faced with. For millennia we watched others have what we, ourselves, never thought was possible for us. We heard repeatedly that there weren't words to describe what it was like, and that only by having experienced it ourselves, would we ever understand. Well, now we know."

"It still doesn't make anything I did 'right'."

"No, but your Ryou is like my Yugi. He's trying to reach out…and you're doing like I was by trying to push him away. The only difference between you and I, is that you have a habit of pushing almost everyone away."

"Yeah, well, I have my reasons for that," Bakura said irritably.

"And that's fine. Just don't push away the one that you were afraid to leave behind in the first place."

Bakura growled in irritation. "So what am I supposed to do? Say 'I'm sorry'? Last time I did that I got dropped out of the freaking sky!"

"Yeeaaahhh….you kinda had that one coming. But I know for a fact that he made sure I was aware of your presence before dropping you. He knew I would catch you before you hit the ground."

"Yeah, and then you dropped me on my ass…"

"I could have just stepped back and poked your shattered remains with a stick," Kat said boredly.

"Wouldn't be the first time," Bakura grumbled. "What were you even doing outside anyway?"

"Smoke break, obviously."

"Which you only do when you need to calm your nerves, or you're utterly bored. So which was it?" Bakura questioned.

"I may have had a paranoia freak-out," Kat said sheepishly.

"About…?"

"Atem living on his own…"

"What?! I'm surprised that idiot manages to chew and swallow his own food without choking. How the fuck does he expect to live in the modern era on his own?"

Kat's face fell. "Greaaat…now I'm gonna constantly worry every time he eats. Thanks a lot," she said sarcastically.

"You're welcome," Bakura commented with a smirk.

"Marik wasn't any help in that area either…" Kat grumbled.

"Really? Mr 'Perfect' made a suggestion that only added to your paranoia? Oh, this I gotta hear."

"...he said Atem might try making toast while taking a bath…"

Bakura shoved the ring he still held onto back in his pocket while raising his other hand to badly hide the laughter that spewed forth.

"Wow! I love it! Oh, please let me visit fuckface once he gets his own place! I'll help make sure the toaster is plugged in and ready for bathtime!"

"Why are you so gung-ho on trying to kill him?" Kat asked in annoyance.

"Oh, you misunderstand. You see, it's not about trying to kill him…it's about making sure that I'm the last thing he sees before crossing over," Bakura said nonchalantly while grinning.

Kat stared blankly at her friend. "Why? So he can spend all his days in Aaru just daydreaming about you?"

Bakura's jaw dropped as he began to sheepishly stammer. "That's-...It's-...I-..."

"By all means, be my guest," Kat said casually. "At least I know he won't be fixated on me."

"I didn't mean it like that!"

"Are you sure?" Kat taunted. "It's obvious you have some lingering feelings about your drunken one-nighter."

"GO. TO. HELL." Bakura growled bitterly.

"Been there. Done that. Got the tee-shirt." Kat replied with a playful grin.

Bakura simply rolled his eyes then sat over on a nearby patio swing and relaxed into it. Kat joined him as she lit another cigarette, seeing as her other had been destroyed when she caught the falling elemental. She leaned back like he did, both staring off into the sky.

"So…jokes aside, any suggestions? I know he wants to be on his own, but I just worry about him being alone and something bad happening. He doesn't really know how to do anything other than play games and rule a kingdom."

Bakura lit a cigarette of his own. "You want my honest opinion?"

"Probably not, but go for it."

"Stick him with a roommate. Preferably someone that can explain things to him on the level of 'stupid' if needed. Obviously, it will have to be someone you can trust and who is familiar with our world."

"That…would…ease my mind. I won't have to worry that he's alone if something bad happens, and they can help him adjust. Why didn't I think of that?"

"Because paranoia took hold before you could?"

Kat shrugged and nodded in agreement.

The back door from the kitchen opened, Marik stepping just outside of it as he scanned the yard for his girlfriend.

"Habibty, are you okay back here? You've been gone fo-…oh…hi, Bakura. I didn't realize you were back."

"I just 'dropped in' a few minutes ago. Just relaxing for a bit before I have to go back in and deal with his royal highness," Bakura growled.

"Oh, okay." Marik turned his gaze over to his girlfriend. "That's actually why I'm out here. Atem said he wanted you to look over his work and see if there's anything else he might have missed. I would have offered to do it, but I figured I'd leave magical translations to the experts."

Kat rolled her head over towards Bakura. "I don't know what you two fought about earlier, and I don't care. Would you be so kind, however, to look over it? You're the resident perfectionist when it comes to this kind of stuff."

Bakura wrinkled his nose to show his dislike of the idea but relented to her request. "Fine, but only because it will drive me nuts wondering what else he might have screwed up on."

"Thank you," Kat sang pleasantly.

"Yeah, yeah. You're gonna owe me big time for this, you know that right?"

---

Atem turned to face towards the kitchen as he heard the door swing open. He watched as Marik walked through, closely followed by Kat.

"I think what I have here should suffice as a starting point," he began while holding up the notebooks he'd spent hours writing translations in. "But if there's something else you can think of that might be important to include, let me know."

Another figure appeared out of the kitchen.

"Oh, I'm sure you missed something," Bakura stated, his voice sounding as though he were trying to taunt the Pharaoh.

Atem felt a range of emotions roiling within. Unable to settle on just one, he resorted to just throwing the notebook on the table and storming out the front door.

He sat down on the front steps and placed his head in his hands. After Bakura had left earlier, Atem had tried not to think about the words that were exchanged leading up to the elemental's sudden departure. He knew his jab about Bakura's feelings towards Kat had crossed the line, but what was he supposed to do about it? The words had already been spoken, and he'd be damned if he was going to apologize to Bakura.

He thought back to the prior night. Bakura had obviously ignored his own discomfort while attempting to help Atem fall asleep. Sure, the arrangement benefitted the both of them, but like Bakura had mentioned, there were other (more violent) alternatives.

Atem raked his hands deep into his hair as he closed his eyes in thought.

What had happened in the past that brought them to how they were towards one another now? He thought back, trying to sort through the myriad of memories that now crowded his mind.

He groaned as a migraine began to form, causing him to bring his hands down and cover his eyes in an attempt to lessen the discomfort it brought. Just as quickly as the migraine had begun to form, it vanished.

Atem lowered his hands and opened his eyes, confusion quickly flooding through him as the yard that he had expected to see was replaced by the circle from within the wall of black flames. A layer of fog drifted across the ground this time, and the Pharaonic version of himself was sitting across from him, seated on his throne.

Atem studied this other version of himself closely, noting his lazed posture with one leg crossed over the other, chin resting on an elbow propped fist, and eyes closed as if bored.

"You again?" Atem stated in confusion.

The other him slowly opened his eyes, staring over at Atem as if disinterested. He simply stared, not saying a single word.

"Have you nothing to say? No words of advice, or the reason I am here?" Atem asked in annoyance.

"What is there to say? You are here."

"Yes, but why am I here? Or better yet, where is 'here'?"

"Where do you think 'here' is?"

Atem thought for a moment. "Is this a part of my mind? Is this a lingering effect from being trapped in the Puzzle?"

The other him simply shrugged. "Perhaps. Is discovering where 'here' is important at the moment?"

"I suppose not," Atem replied.

"Very well, then. So what is important?"

Atem sighed, feeling annoyed again. "To figure out 'why' I am here, I suppose."

The other him closed his eyes and nodded.

Atem groaned in irritation. "I have a feeling I know the answer, but I find the answer…stupid."

The other him opened his eyes again, still appearing disinterested.

"Why does everything about Bakura bother me so much?!" Atem shouted in frustration. "It's like he's made it his personal goal to vex me in every way possible! And I can't make sense of anything he does! He wants to kill me! No, wait, now he wants to help me?! Make up your mind, Thief!"

Atem had taken to standing in his frustration, and had begun to pace back and forth while venting.

"If I may interject, what caused the two of you to fall out of favor with one another?"

Atem stopped his pacing to look at his other self. "I'm…not entirely certain? That's what I was trying to discern before…" He gestured to the space around them. He then lowered his head in thought. "I recall a time when I once welcomed him with open arms."

"Do you think he remembers?"

"I'm sure he does, but there's no way I'll stoop to asking. I can already see that ridiculous smirk forming as he realizes that I've forgotten…or that it was something else that I was oblivious to."

"You make it sound as if asking will be an inconvenience to you."

"I'd sooner throw myself into Ammit's mouth," Atem stated in annoyance.

The other him smirked in amusement. "Spend eternity suffering in the maw of a God, or ask an uncomfortable question and deal with some harmless taunts…yes, the former sounds much more appealing."

Atem looked away while clenching his jaw. "Release me from…whatever this is," he demanded.

"I am not the one keeping you here. If you wish to leave, then leave."

Atem covered his face with both hands, groaning irritably. He had just lowered his hands to say something to his other self, when he realized he was no longer surrounded by dark flames and that he was still sitting on the steps. He stared out across the yard as the last light of the day faded beyond the horizon and a light breeze rustled through a patch of white spider lilies that had blossomed beneath the front window.

The door behind him opened and closed, a pale figure sitting quietly beside him. Bakura stared out across the yard while holding out the notebooks Atem had thrown on the table.

Atem looked at the notebooks in confusion for a moment before taking it. He flipped through, expecting to see all of his work mangled and destroyed, with Bakura's handwriting replacing his own. He was surprised to find no alterations to his work.

"I don't understand?" he said in extreme confusion.

"What's there to understand? You kept my earlier suggestions in mind, and you followed through. There's a few things in there that I feel might be a bit too advanced right off the bat, but who am I to determine what he is and isn't capable of understanding? He was your host, not mine," Bakura said in a fairly calm tone of voice.

Atem continued to stare in a puzzled manner. "Why are you being so n-"

"Say 'nice' and I'll cut out your tongue," Bakura growled.

"Ah, there it is," Atem said in exasperated relief. He was beginning to wonder what Bakura might be scheming.

Bakura groaned. "Bite me."

"I would rather not. You appear to enjoy it."

If Bakura's head could have spun any faster towards him, it would have snapped, and the look of utter shock on his face was one Atem would not soon forget.

"Holy shit…did you just…?"

"Did I just…what?" Atem questioned, feigning ignorance.

Bakura was still attempting to recover from his shock.

"...o-odaxelagnia…" he stuttered.

Atem furled his brow in confusion. "What?"

"A-arousal from biting…or being bitten. It-…. it's called odaxelagnia," Bakura replied sheepishly, obviously still trying to process how to properly react to Atem's comment

Atem stared for the longest time, not certain how to respond.

"I could have gone the rest of my natural life without knowing that there was a word for that…"

This brought Bakura out of his shock and provoked one of his smirks. "You're welcome."

"Gods, I can't wait for Mkhai to find me my own place," Atem stated as he rolled his eyes.

"Why? So you can die in comical fashion?" Bakura questioned, his smirk widening into a grin.

Atem dropped his head into a palm. "I swear, if you mention something else for her to become paranoid over, I will make your life a living hell."

"One problem with that…it already is. I doubt you can make it any worse."

"I'll figure out something."

"Do me a favor. Give me a call before you decide to take your first bath. I'll make sure to bring over one of those vintage toasters as a housewarming gift."

"Why? So instead of spending all of eternity at peace in Aaru, I'll have repeated nightmares of you standing over me with that stupid grin of yours?"

"Finally! Someone who gets it!" Bakura shouted in exasperated relief.

Atem's brow furled in a mixture of annoyance and confusion. "You want to be the one to kill me so that you'll have 'stolen' my eternal peace?"

Bakura excitedly grabbed hold of Atem's face, his eyes wide to show his level of excitement. "Five-fucking-thousand years…and no one has fucking understood! But you…you fucking get it!"

"Let go of me," Atem said irritably, extremely uncomfortable with how close Bakura's face was to his.

Bakura did as asked, still smiling excitedly. "Think about it: Stealing something as intangible as 'Eternal Peace'! I'll forever be known as 'Bakura, Stealer of Eternal Peace'! Or some shit like that…meh, details."

Atem stared boredly at the excited elemental. "You've wanted to kill me for five millennia just so you can prove yourself capable of doing something that the gods cannot fathom is possible?"

Bakura's smile faded as his eyes shifted back and forth in thought. "Well…you have to at least give me points for dedication…"

Atem shook his head slowly in exasperation, then gave Bakura a side-eye glance. "So all this time, you haven't wanted to kill me because you hated me?" he asked, trying to make sense of things.

"Well…" Bakura said while looking back out over the yard. "You did hurt my best friend in a way I can never forgive you for. Not to mention the trail of broken promises, being an absolute ass, badly-kept secrets…" he continued on, keeping track of the number with his fingers. "...then there was that time-"

"Okay!" Atem interrupted sharply. "I get it. Katrina has already pointed out all of those things. I just thought that perhaps your hatred of me was on a more personal level."

Bakura hesitated for a moment before replying. "Yes…and no."

Atem sighed irritably. "And what is that supposed to mean?"

Bakura clenched and unclenched his jaw a few times, obviously trying to decide on whatever it was that he was contemplating on saying.

"...I do feel hatred towards you at times…deep, personal hatred…" His brow had become intensely furled in both irritation and anger. "...I can't-…it's like there's something-…" He growled loudly as he grabbed his head.

Bakura suddenly stood quickly, removing his hands from his head while picking Atem up by the collar of his shirt and slamming him against the house. His eyes flashed in anger that bordered on rage.

"Why?" he asked harshly, his jaw clenched tightly.

Atem was still registering the shock of being forcefully lifted and shoved against the house.

Bakura's bitter glare continued to bore into Atem until, to Atem's relief, the door opened.

It took less than a second for the scene to fully process in Kat's mind before she quickly separated the two.

"Kura, what the fuck!?"

Bakura refused to answer. Instead he tried to shove his way past Kat in an attempt to re-enter the house, but Kat shoved him back and stood in the way.

"Let me through!" Bakura demanded.

"No." Kat said sharply, wearing a bitter scowl. "This has to stop."

Bakura growled in frustration as he attempted to push past her again.

Kat grabbed hold of the leather cord around his neck and jerked hard as she pushed the other elemental backwards again. The cord made a 'snap' like sound as it broke, the elemental whose neck it was around falling roughly to the ground as it did.

Kat stood there, Millennium Ring in hand, and ignoring the look of pure rage that came from her friend.

"Give. It. Back." Bakura demanded through a clenched jaw.

"No." Kat stated. The look she was giving the other elemental was nearly identical to the one she was receiving.

Atem's mind had finally registered everything, and without thinking, he jerked the item in his former wife's hand and tossed it to its owner.

"I don't need you coming to my rescue!" Atem shouted.

Kat's face was one of shock. "Do you have any idea as to what Kura is capable of?!"

"Yes, I am aware," Atem said sharply. "I know that he can, and more than likely will, kill me."

"So why do you keep fucking provoking him!?"

"...he didn't."

Both Atem and Kat turned their focus towards the pale elemental that was still sitting on the ground. Bakura was staring somberly at the Ring in his hand.

"It…it was my fault. I took my issues from earlier out on him," Bakura lied.

Kat placed her hands on her hips in annoyance. "Well, can you stop? I'm sick of every time I turn around or walk away, two of my friends are at each other's throats. I don't even know what the fuck you two even have against each other, because neither of you will ever tell me!"

Bakura said nothing as he slightly nodded his head as if he were agreeing to her request.

"Good," Kat said sharply. "Now if you're done taking shit out on people, would you like to come in and play a few rounds of Halo? I thought maybe we could play some Capture the Flag, or maybe just some PvP free-for-all to pass the time before everyone heads to bed."

Bakura nodded again. "Sure. Just give me a few minutes."

Kat rolled her eyes while muttering 'whatever' as she headed back inside to set things up.

Atem turned and reached out a hand towards Bakura to help him off the ground. The elemental continued to stare at the object in his hands for a moment longer before looking up at the hand offered.

Bakura clenched his jaw and scowled before swatting Atem's hand out of the way and lifting himself off the ground. He quickly placed a knot in the cord attached to the Millennium Ring and placed it back around his neck before tucking the object safely away beneath his shirt. He took a few steps towards the door, stopping just before he entered and glancing back towards the former Pharaoh.

"I don't know why you did what you just did…but thanks," he said quietly.

Atem blinked in astonishment. Did Bakura just thank him?

Before Atem could say anything, Bakura stepped the rest of the way inside, calling out that he wanted second controller.

Notes:

66- Kat's paranoia is due to the fact that she's been around long enough to have seen way too many stupid deaths, and that she's experienced her own fair share of them.

67- Ryou finally gets a little payback lol. If you feel a bit confused about some of the things Bakura says when 'talking' to Ryou's mom, like mentioning Isis and Cambridge, it's because those are things explored more in-depth in the backstory I created for him. I never intended to continuously reference the 'White Lady' story, but it's one of my favorite pieces that I've written to date, PLUS I did write it as a backstory. It only makes sense to reference an important piece of his past, right?

Chapter 25: Chapters 69-71

Notes:

70- Small mention of how Imhotep and Kat deal with the hunger they experience due to their 'Isfet'.

---

Chapter 69

---

 

"For fucks sake! You had one job! ONE!" Bakura shouted.

"It's not my fault! She snuck up on me!" Atem shouted back.

"Well go get the fucking flag back!"

"I'm trying! But I keep….dying…." Atem said unenthusiastically as his avatar fell to the ground yet again.

"Gods! Why did I get stuck with you as a teammate?! The Tomb Keeper grew up in a fucking cave and is doing better!"

Bakura quickly approached Kat's avatar from behind, getting ready to pummel her with a melee attack, when his fell over.

Another avatar appeared and picked up the weapon Bakura's had dropped.

"Check it out habibty, now I have a giant hammer," Marik said teasingly. He was seated in a way that Kat could sit on his lap while he wrapped his arms around her as the two of them played on a team together.

"Great! Now you can go around pounding the fuck out of people," Kat said with a laugh.

Marik leaned forward and nibbled the top edge of her ear, which he had discovered she loved. "I can pound the fuck out of you…" he said playfully.

Kat grabbed Marik's controller and tossed it aside, along with her own. "Match over! You guys win!" she shouted as she dragged her boyfriend up the stairs and to their room.

Bakura mock-gagged at their display.

"Gods, that's vomit-inducing to listen to," he said after the door had shut.

"I have to agree," Atem stated.

Bakura reached over and picked up the first player controller to exit them out of the match. "Wanna try co-op? We'll be going against regular enemies, not the pound-happy couple."

Atem shook his head. "No. I have no problem watching other people play these kinds of games, but I have little interest in them myself."

He sighed heavily, then began to head towards the stairs. He stopped at the bottom, looked up at the closed door, wrinkled his nose, then turned and walked through the kitchen door and out into the back yard where he stood for a moment before sitting on the patio swing. He found himself looking up at the star-filled sky, realizing that, like everything else he'd come across in this era, it looked nothing like what he remembered.

Atem continued to stare at the sky, and while his mind was free of thought, his heart was heavy with sadness and longing.

The moment was interrupted, and his view suddenly obstructed, when something soft landed over top of his face, completely blocking his view. He reached up and removed the object then stared down in confusion at it. It was the comforter from his bed.

"It's a bit cold out here. Kat would kill us both if you caught pneumonia," Bakura stated as he sat down beside Atem on the swing with a beer in hand.

The cold that Atem hadn't registered before quickly found its way seeping into him, and he quickly wrapped the blanket around his shoulders in an effort to get warm. He then glanced over at the elemental that sat casually sipping his drink.

"I think you're more worried that I'll die before you get the chance to kill me."

"That too," Bakura agreed as he took another swig.

"You're welcome, by the way."

Bakura halted in raising the bottle to his lips again, then lowered it as he continued to stare off into the sky.

"You probably think I'm stupid for being so attached to it. I've noticed that you haven't touched yours since the gathering."

Atem stared back into the sky. "I spent five millennia trapped inside of that thing. Honestly, if I never see it again, it will be too soon. It's obvious, though, that you feel differently about yours."

Both knew they were referring to their respective ancient relics.

"Do you ever wish that your death had been permanent?" Atem questioned.

Bakura hesitated before answering. "More than you can imagine…but Fate had something else in store for me, and when Fate scrambles shit up, you make an omelet."

Atem slowly brought his gaze down and over towards Bakura, his brow drawn in mass confusion. "I believe the saying is 'When life hands you lemons, you make lemonade'."

Bakura brought his gaze down as well and returned Atem's confused stare. "Who the fuck drinks lemonade in the fall? I want a fuckin omelet. It's pretty easy to make, actually. You just add a little butter or cream…personally, I prefer that buttery flavor…then a dash of salt and pepper, some cheddar…maybe add some bell peppers and mushrooms. Oh, and some bacon crumble for that something 'extra'. It just pulls the whole thing together."

Atem shook his head in amusement. "Leave it to you to start thinking with your stomach."

"My dinner consisted of a bottle of gin. This is my dessert," Bakura said while holding up the bottle in his hand.

"That's not my fault."

"Well…actually it kinda is. You pissed me off with what you said earlier."

"I didn't tell you to drown your attitude with gin."

"Would you have preferred that I drowned you? Because it was a very appealing alternative."

Atem wasn't sure how to answer without expressing the irritation that was slowly making its way forth, and he didn't want things to end up like earlier, so he opted to hold his tongue and look back to the stars.

Bakura had taken to doing the same, and after several long minutes had passed (and his bottle had been emptied), he spoke up.

"Do you ever miss being able to just…go away? Block out the noise and just…exist…but not?"

Atem understood fully what Bakura was asking, and he was certain that he was probably the only other person in the entire world that did.

"I would be lying if I said 'no'," he replied. "Being able to retreat inside the Puzzle…it was a godsend at times. I could listen in without having to interact, or I could just ignore everything completely if I chose. The magic would always alert me if my host were truly in need of me."

Bakura leaned back into the swing, letting his head hang back over the top edge as he closed his eyes.

"This is the closest I'll ever get to that level of peace and quiet," he stated.

Atem glanced over at him, confused yet again. "What do you mean?"

"The booze dulls magic, but enough of it also drowns out the voices of my element. It's nice to just listen to the silence."

Atem focused his hearing, trying to understand what 'silence' Bakura was referring to. Cars drove past at seemingly regular intervals, one of the neighbors could be heard shouting, dogs barked in the distance, and there were a myriad of other sounds that came along with residing in the suburbs of a city the size of Domino.

"You call this 'silence'?"

"Mmhm. If you could hear what I hear on a daily basis, you would understand. Imagine the sound of the magic that alerted you while in the relic. Now imagine it never shuts up."

"That would be irritating."

"Yes, it is."

Something occurred to Atem. "If alcohol dulls your magic, does that mean you can't transfigure?"

"Yup. It also means you are free to toss and turn away, because I won't hear it," Bakura stated with a cheerful grin.

"Are you going to try sleeping on the floor in the living area again?"

"You have a better suggestion? Preferably one that doesn't involve us sharing a bed?"

That was going to be Atem's suggestion. Bakura had sacrificed his own comfort the night before, and he felt it was only right to offer to do the same. Now he felt a bit stupid for even thinking about it.

"No," he replied sheepishly.

"You know…" Bakura said after a few moments, "our chess match the other day got hijacked by your ex."

"So? She proved that I was going to win anyway."

"No, she only proved that she thought she knew my moves. How about a rematch? Winner gets the bed, loser gets stuck on the pile of lump."

Atem looked over at Bakura, who was grinning like the devil he was.

"Think about it: Win or lose, you won't sleep anyway. Me, however, I'll either sleep in comfort, or I won't. Either way, I will sleep."

Atem groaned as he thought about what Bakura offered…and the truth of his words. Atem most likely wouldn't sleep. The thing he had to decide was did he want to not sleep in comfort, or on the floor.

"How about if I win the first match, we'll go the best two out of three? That way you can't accuse me of cheating," he counter-suggested.

Bakura's grin widened. "I like how you think you'll win at all."

"So is that a yes?"

"That's a yes. Hope you enjoy sleeping on the floor, because that's where you're gonna end up."

 

---

Chapter 70

---

A series of melodic chimes roused Marik from his restful sleep. He rolled over as best he could without disturbing his girlfriend to shut off his alarm. An arm slithering around him and pulling him back told him he hadn't done a very good job at not waking her up.

"heru nefer, sehedj-ib," Kat said happily to her boyfriend, greeting him in the old tongue.

"Good morning to you, too, habibty," Marik replied. "This is a nice change," he added with a smile.

Kat responded by placing her lips on his. After several moments of passionate make-out, Marik reluctantly pulled away.

"I still have to…shower…before…school. You can have…as much of me…as you want…when I get…back," he managed to get out between the repetitive interruptions of Kat's lips on his own.

Kat pulled back, her smile and happy demeanor quickly replaced by something else as she slowly sat up and looked away.

"What's wrong?" Marik asked.

"I'll be leaving before you return. There's…something I have to do," Kat replied quietly.

"Oh," Marik said despondently. "Um, well…it's not like you'll be gone all evening, right?"

Kat hesitated before answering. "No…" She turned to face him, a small false smile painted on her face. "I'll see you close to sunset."

Kat's sudden strange behavior worried Marik. "Habibty, is everything okay?"

"Everything is fine. We'll talk about it when I see you later tonight," Kat replied, her false smile still in place. "Need help with your shower? I'm sure you can spare a few extra minutes," she said playfully, obviously attempting to distract from the topic.

As worried as Marik was, he could tell prying would get him nowhere this morning. Besides, Kat appeared willing to talk about whatever it was that was bothering her, just at a later time.

He smiled, then reached over and playfully pulled Kat in close. "Okay. You can help me wash up, but you're only allowed to help in certain areas. The hair is off-limits. I have a very specific routine that I follow."

"Wash twice, lightly condition once?"

Marik groaned a bit. "I can't help that I have naturally oily hair. The first wash breaks up the dirt and oils, the second removes it. If I over-condition, it just makes my hair look oily again. My method keeps my hair looking soft and smooth without having to use a bunch of extra products."

"Um, hello?" Kat said while lifting a section of her own hair. "You think this shit is easy to take care of? Don't even get me started on the fact that I can't cut it, because it just immediately grows right back! You see these split ends? Yeah, stuck with them."

"That sucks."

"That is a massive understatement."

"Alright, come on. We're not getting anywhere sitting here bickering about hair problems," Marik chuckled while leading Kat off of the bed.

---

Marik quickly rushed around the room as he got dressed, cursing himself for giving in to the temptation of shower sex.

"Dammit, I'm gonna be late!"

He gave Kat a quick peck before grabbing his bag, rushing out of the bedroom, quickly turning around to grab his phone off its charger (he'd vowed to never forget charging it again), and back out and down the stairs. His eye twitched at the sight laying beside the table. He was already running late, and was counting on Bakura to get him to school without the 'appearing normal' detour.

Bakura, however, was sprawled out on his back, and open-mouthed snoring. Atem was not far away, curled up across two cushions with a comforter wrapped around him. The scattered remains of what appeared to be a chess match in progress made it obvious they had been playing the game when they both fell asleep.

"Are you fucking kidding me, Bakura! We're gonna be late!" Marik shouted.

Bakura groggily raised his head, groaning at being woken up. "Pipe it down. We've got lots of time." He let his head drop back onto the hard floor with a loud 'thunk'.

"Oh, really?" Marik said in annoyance. "FYI: First period starts in ten minutes."

Bakura lifted his head again, appearing confused. "What?"

"TEN. MINUTES." Marik repeated.

Bakura's eyes suddenly shot open. "Shit! Why didn't you wake me up sooner!?"

"Don't you have a fuckin alarm of your own?"

"No, I don't!" Bakura shouted as he quickly ran upstairs to change.

He came back down in record speed, skipping the stairs by hopping over the railing. He'd barely placed his hand on the Tomb Keeper as they vanished out of the living area and reappeared on the school roof. Both ran down the stairs, barely making it to their seats as the bell sounded.

"Ehhhh….do I wanna know?" Joey asked as the two heaved sighs of relief.

"No," Marik replied exhaustively.

---

Atem groggily stirred from the yelling and shouting going on. He'd barely opened his eyes when Marik and Bakura vanished in front of him.

"What was that all about?" Kat wondered aloud from the balcony above.

Atem rubbed the sleep from his eyes. "Something about being late," he said as he stretched.

Kat stared down in confusion at him. "Did the two of you fall asleep playing chess?"

Atem sleepily glanced over towards the table and knocked over pieces. "It appears that way."

Kat made her way down the stairs, wearing only a short kimono-style bathrobe and her hair wrapped in a towel.

"You are aware that you are not alone, yes?" Atem questioned with a raised eyebrow.

Kat glanced down at her attire, then over to Atem. "So. It's not like you haven't seen what's underneath."

"While that may be true, do you really think that after the other day you should be strutting around in such a tempting manner?"

"If it tempts you so much, you have a room that offers privacy. I have no qualms with you doing whatever you feel is necessary to yourself, and I care little if you are picturing yourself with me, or another."

Atem scowled at her crude suggestion as she walked past him on her way to the kitchen. He couldn't help but lean back just enough to look under the backside of her robe before she passed through the kitchen door.

"Hope you got a good look, because it's all you're getting!" Kat shouted from the other side of the door.

"If I have to use my imagination, I would have preferred a frontal view!" Atem shouted back with a light chuckle.

Kat came back out moments later, carrying a cup of coffee…and the front of her robe undone. "Better?" she asked as she walked past.

Atem craned his neck as she continued to walk past, leaning as far over as he could to continue taking in the quickly fading view, falling over onto his side in the process. He propped himself up casually on one elbow, and smirked as he watched her robe flow back as she made her way up the stairs, revealing yet another angle for him to admire.

"I have no objections to you standing in one spot," he stated playfully as he reached down to re-adjust himself.

Kat lifted her mug and took a sip while waving tauntingly as she vanished into her room and shut the door.

"That woman is going to be the death of me for a second time," Atem said to himself as he casually shook his head. He lifted himself, comforter and all, off the floor then proceeded to make his way up the stairs. He stopped beside the first door and knocked lightly.

It cracked open, a sapphire eye peeking through the crack.

"Take care of it yourself. I was kind enough to let you look," Kat said sharply.

Atem sighed in exasperation. "I understand, and I'm not asking for your…assistance. My knock was for another matter."

Kat waited for him to continue.

"Well?" she said irritably when he didn't.

"Were you still planning on taking me over to visit with Solomon today, or should I find other means of transportation?"

Kat took in and released a deep sigh. "Give me about an hour…unless, of course, you need longer?" she said teasingly.

"I think an hour should be plenty," Atem replied with a smirk.

"True. You never did take too long," Kat said with a smirk of her own.

Atem's face fell. "Why were you blessed with a beautiful body, but a mean spirit?"

"I could ask the same of you."

Atem raised his brow in a piqued manner. "Oh? Does that mean you still enjoy what you see?"

Kat rolled her eyes and closed the door in his face.

Atem chuckled then went to his room, debating if he should ignore, or take care of, the 'problem' that had arisen as he closed his own door behind him.

---

A little over an hour later, Atem found himself staring boredly out of the window of Kat's purple car.

"...everything should be okay, but I'll ask Kura to keep his ears open just in case…"

Kat had been going on and on since before their departure about how everyone would be occupied elsewhere today, and that even with a barrier in place around the game shop, that there was still that small chance that someone could sneak through and…Atem wasn't certain what else was said beyond that because he had tuned her out.

"...Atem…ATEM…"

He turned his head, pretending to have heard every word she said. "Don't worry. I won't leave the 'safety' of Solomon's shop," he said boredly.

"I asked if you remembered everything you wanted to bring with you?"

Atem unenthusiastically lifted the messenger bag on his lap. "I made sure to put it all in here last night. If I've forgotten anything, I guess it just gives me a good excuse to come back another day."

"Gods, can you sound any more miserable?" Kat asked in annoyance.

"I'm sorry. Since my resurrection, life hasn't exactly been the greatest," Atem replied irritably.

The car slowed to a stop in front of the Kame Game shop. Kat placed the vehicle into neutral and applied the parking brake, then stared ahead for a long moment.

"I'm sorry things changed. I tried so hard, for so long, to keep as much as I could the same for you…but in the end, I failed."

Atem quickly noted his former wife's despondency. "Katrina, I did not mean-" He paused, choosing his words carefully. "I hope you don't think that I am ungrateful for everything you've had to endure because of me. You've spent the past five-thousand years trying to bring me back. I've seen the great lengths you've gone through to accomplish that goal, and I admire the dedication you gave to me, even though I was not deserving of it."

Kat turned her head slightly to glance over at him. "Really?"

Atem smiled softly while nodding. "Absolutely. You were like the goddess, Isis. Your beloved was slain, and you went to great lengths to bring him back."

Kat looked straight ahead and down again. "Yes, but I was not loyal…and in the end, my beloved is now without his wife by his side."

Atem placed a reassuring hand on his former wife's shoulder. "Katrina, look at me."

Kat glanced back at him again.

"I was not a loving husband. A loving husband would have been more focused on you. I would have seen, much sooner, the things I see now."

"And what do you see now?" Kat asked.

"That there is someone much better suited than myself when it comes to making you smile," Atem replied. He half-forced a smile on his face. "The way you are with Marik, it makes me both sad and happy at the same time. I am sad that I cannot do that for you, but I am happy to see you like that once again."

A small smile formed on Kat's face. The sight of it brought a bit of joy to Atem in knowing that he could still bring any sort of smile to her face.

"You should be going. Solomon is probably wondering why you're still sitting out here," Kat stated.

Atem nodded. He opened the door to exit the vehicle, then hesitated for a moment as a random thought-idea entered his mind.

"We should all go out sometime. Tomorrow perhaps?"

Kat looked at him in a questioning manner. "What do you mean?"

"We should all go out," Atem reiterated. "You, me, Marik, Yugi and Imhotep…maybe invite Téa, Joey, and Tristan…and I suppose Bakura and Malik if they want to tag along. We could wander the mall and the arcade for a few hours. Just…go out and have a bit of fun. Worst case scenario, Kaiba tracks me down and demands that I duel him right then and there."

This prompted a smile and a laugh out of Kat.

"Alright. Sounds like a plan. I don't have anything to do tomorrow until later in the evening. Mkhai and his raid schedule," she said with a chuckle as she rolled her eyes. "We can do lunch at the food court, then go from there."

"I'll inform Yugi and his friends. I'll leave Marik and the other two to you."

"I'll inform Imhotep as well. He'll be dropping off Yugi then heading out once school is finished."

"Oh?" Atem said in confusion. "He won't be here?"

The smile on Kat's face vanished as she shook her head. "No. He's like me and has to go 'out' on a regular basis."

"Ah, I see," Atem said in understanding. He'd known the purpose of her fangs since not long after he'd awakened with his first host. "So you will be 'hunting' together, I take it?"

Kat shook her head again. "No. Im's not as preferential as I am. His prey tends to have spent more years in a cage than free. They often look forward to the release he brings."

Atem thought for a moment, trying to decipher what Kat meant. "Death row?"

Kat nodded.

"It is not for me to judge," Atem stated. "But if he must feed, then I can think of no better solution."

"That's our line of thinking," Kat said while nodding in agreement.

"What about you? You said you wouldn't be with him. Do you still…how did you word it? 'Cleanse this world of those whose hearts are filled with absolute Chaos'?"

Kat nodded. "I cannot sit idly by and let their kind wander about freely," she said bitterly.

Atem sighed heavily, reaching out to place his hand across that of his former wife's. "I know it's not something that I have to worry about…but please be careful."

Kat smirked and looked at him in amusement. "You're right. It's not something you have to worry about. No mortal weapon or attack can harm me. Maybe temporarily incapacitate if they get lucky, but that would only add to the suffering they will ultimately endure."

"Katrina, I mean it. You might be an all-powerful immortal being, but one of these days someone is bound to come after you…and possibly those you care about."

Kat removed Atem's hand from atop her own. "I pity anyone foolish enough to attempt such a notion."

"As do I," Atem said in agreement. "Just promise me that you will be careful?"

"As careful as a cat in a room full of rocking chairs," Kat stated with a grin.

Atem furled his brow. "Isn't the saying supposed to go 'As nervous as a cat in a room full of rocking chairs?"

"Yes, which is why the cat must be careful. A rocked-on tail is quite painful." Kat said knowingly.

Atem shook his head in exasperation before lifting his gaze to his former wife one last time. "I'll see you later tonight?"

Kat nodded her head.

Atem opened his door. "Alright. I'll see you then." He exited the vehicle, and watched as the purple car drove away.

 

---

Chapter 71

---

 

The bell above the game shop door jingled pleasantly as Atem swung it open. He couldn't help but smile as he looked up at the little object that provoked several pleasant memories of Yugi and his friends entering in on their way home from school.

"Hm? What's this? Atem?" questioned a familiar friendly voice.

Atem lowered his gaze, still smiling as he took in the modern incarnation of the one who had practically raised him and taught him everything he knew.

He stepped forward and happily embraced the old man. "Shimon, it feels like it's been ages since I saw you last!"

Solomon returned the gesture, holding Atem out at arms length afterwards. "Technically it's Solomon in this era, but I'll let it slide," he said with a wink. "Though I also answer to 'Grandpa' as well," he added with a chuckle.

Atem felt embarrassed for the briefest moment at having said the wrong name, but Solomon's jovial attitude quickly relieved him of that feeling.

"Too many names for a single face. You can hardly hold it against me for having a hard time remembering which one is correct," Atem stated with a friendly smile.

"No, that I cannot," Solomon said in agreement. He walked over to the door and flipped the sign to 'Closed'.

"You don't have to close early on my account," Atem stated, suddenly wishing he had called ahead to inform Solomon that he would be stopping by.

"It's a slow day anyway, and I'm not too worried about a few lost sales. A visit from an old friend is much more important than any money I might have received." Solomon leaned in close, as if sharing a secret. "Plus, I don't really need the money. I'm housing not one, but two members of an ancient Royal family...one of which can eat his own body weight in food if you let him."

This prompted a burst of laughter from Atem. In that moment, all the stress and negativity he felt towards his new life evaporated away as Solomon placed a hand on his back and led him towards the apartment portion of the building.

---

Solomon directed Atem towards the kitchen table, then set off to boil some water for tea.

"You know, I almost didn't recognize you at first," Solomon stated as he lit the flame under the kettle. "It's very odd seeing you wear so little."

Atem looked at the old man in confusion. "So little? I'm wearing jeans and a sweater. Both cover far more of my body than anything I used to wear as Pharaoh."

Solomon let out a hearty chuckle. "I was referring to your lack of gold!"

"Oh," Atem said in realization. "I'm…in the process of changing how I view myself. I am no longer Pharaoh, so I do not feel it is necessary to wear such elaborate adornments for something as casual as visiting a friend."

"That makes sense…but what about the Pendant?"

"Katrina has it safely locked away in Egypt. Spending five-thousand years trapped in a relic leaves you wary of even being near said relic once you are free."

Solomon nodded in understanding. "I see where you might feel that way. I can imagine it was not a pleasant experience." He placed a cup of tea in front of Atem, then sat across from him at the table.

Atem stared down into the cup. All the negativity about his new life had returned. "It was not," he replied to Solomon's comment. "Katrina was right," he said with a heavy sigh. "I was torn away from one life, and forced into another. I can see she is trying to make things easier for me…but I don't think it's possible. I don't think she realizes that it's not just about things like a place of my own, or learning how to do everyday tasks…for me, it's about trying to figure out who I am now. I have no problem changing how I view myself, but I am uncertain what to do with my life. If I am no longer Pharaoh, then what is my purpose?"

"Whatever you want it to be," Solomon said casually as he sipped from his own cup of tea.

Atem flung his head back and groaned in frustration…an old habit from whenever he felt exasperated towards Shimon for offering little in the way of helpful advice. He then brought his head forward and took in and released a deep breath to center himself.

"I have no skills that are applicable in this era. What am I supposed to do?" he questioned with a furled brow, trying not to let his frustration show through.

"Maybe find a hobby? Oh, what about painting? You always did an excellent job at applying Katrina's body paint."

Atem lowered his forehead into a palm. "Please do not mention that. It provokes indecent thoughts of something else that I no longer have in this era."

Solomon mulled for a moment before speaking again. "You're having a hard time with the divorce," he stated plainly.

Atem heaved another sigh, his brow furled in a scowl. "I am trying to do as she wishes, but it does not help when she struts about like the evil temptress she is."

This provoked a hearty laugh from the old man across from him. Solomon placed his cup on the table, stood, then walked across the kitchen to a door that Atem knew to be a storage closet of sorts. He opened it, rummaging through for a few moments, then shouted 'aha!' as he found whatever it was that he was after. He then walked back to the table, placing an ordinary-looking box in front of Atem.

"This is for you," Solomon said with a smile that squinted his eyes shut. He quickly opened his eyes as he appeared to remember something. "Oh, wait just one moment, I forgot something." He then began wandering away towards another room. "I'll be right back! Don't touch or open that box just yet!"

Atem watched as Solomon exited the room, then placed his focus on the box. Solomon had gotten him something?

After several minutes had passed, Atem began to grow impatient. He drummed his fingers in rhythmic succession on the table as he leaned boredly onto a fist. He continued to wait, his eyes occasionally darting over to the box. What might Solomon have gotten for him?

The longer he waited, the more his mind kept wandering back to the box and what it might contain.

He stretched casually after several more minutes, then stood and looked around to see if he could spot Solomon anywhere. He craned his neck around every corner, then wandered back to the table. Surely just a tiny peek inside the box wouldn't hurt, right?

Atem played back and forth with the idea in his mind. To peek, or not to peek?

He slowly reached out, straining his hearing for even the faintest sound of a footstep. He held his breath, trying to make himself as quiet as possible. As his fingers touched the box, he instinctively looked around once again to make sure the old man wasn't where he could sneak up on him.

He opened the top, holding his breath even more, then looked inside.

"What?" he said in confusion. The box was empty.

Still unable to process the idea of an empty box being placed in front of him, he tipped it over and shook it as if hoping something would magically fall out.

"You lasted longer than the last time!" Solomon said loudly from behind with a chuckle.

Atem jumped in startlement, dropping the box and clutching his chest in an attempt to keep his heart from leaping out of it.

"Are you trying to give me a heart-attack?!" Atem shouted quickly as he leaned on a chair for support. "How do you always manage to sneak up like that?!"

"I told you not to touch the box," Solomon said in amusement.

"Why would you place an empty box in front of me then tell me not to touch it?!"

"You've obviously forgotten the lesson with the blank scroll."

Atem was on the verge of wanting to strangle the old man. He recalled the lesson well. It had happened back when his father was still alive. He'd been studying the basics of magic at the time and Shimon had placed a scroll in front of him, then made a point of informing Atem to not peek at it before leaving the room. It took Atem all of five seconds to grab the scroll and open it, thinking that it might have been full of advanced spellwork. He was quickly disappointed to learn that it was blank, and that the whole thing had been a test to determine if he had the willpower to leave things be when instructed.

Atem groaned in irritation. "I didn't forget," he grumbled, folding his arms across his chest while looking away and pouting at having fallen for the same trick. "I always hated when you did these kinds of things."

"I was trying to make a point," Solomon stated.

"What? That when told not to do something, that I manage to just go ahead and do it anyway?"

"Partially. I also wanted to point out that when you think something is special, you become fixated on it. Even after discovering there is nothing special, you refuse to believe it. You try in vain to prove that there must be something there."

Atem groaned some more. "Can't you just speak plainly? I didn't come here for a lesson."

Solomon walked up and got in Atem's face, giving him a stern look. "You have been given a rare opportunity. Your scroll has been wiped blank and your box has been emptied. You have the chance to write your own life and fill it with whatever you want. Your purpose doesn't have to be something grand or special. It can be whatever you decide to make it."

Atem's head was drawn back and away from the old man that had gotten in his face, his eyes wide as he stared blankly for a brief moment. "Okay…okay. I get it. But the problem is I have no idea where to even start."

Solomon procured something from his pocket and held it out to Atem. "How about you start with this?"

Atem furled his brow in mass confusion at the small ball dangling from a keychain. "What is it?"

"Why, it's a Magic 8 Ball keychain, of course!" Solomon said with a smile as though the answer should have been obvious.

Atem continued to stare in confusion. "I don't understand? Is it filled with actual magic?"

"Nope!"

"Is it…cursed?" Atem asked warily.

"Nope! Just something that's popular with tourists that like to take a look around my shop. See, it even has the shop logo on it!"

Atem kept staring in confusion. "Okay…but why?"

"Why? To help you when it comes to making difficult decisions, of course. I won't always be around to help guide you."

Atem continued to look strangely at the object even as he took it from Solomon's hand. "Okay…thank you…?"

Solomon gave him a hearty pat on the back that nearly knocked him over and made him audibly 'oof'. "Anytime! Now how about you finish your tea while I go get us something to snack on!"

Before Atem could say anything, Solomon had rushed off.

He stared at the keychain once more, then shrugged his shoulders dismissively and bent down to pick up the box he'd dropped. He set the box on the table and placed the keychain inside, smiling a little at what they represented. Solomon was right. He had a chance to start over. To be whoever, and whatever, he wanted to be. The old man had also, in his own strange way, provided Atem with a way to help make decisions on his own…not that he ever intended to rely on some random response from a toy. The gesture was thoughtful, nonetheless.

Atem sat and took a sip of his tea, which was now nearly cold, and waited for Solomon to return. He looked forward to the rest of the day, wondering what old stories Solomon would regale him with until Yugi returned home from school.

Notes:

71- Yup, Kat's a bit of a tease, but obviously Atem knows this and isn't exactly the most well-behaved himself (he did try peeking after all).

Small get along moment between these two. Don't expect it to last.

If anyone is interested in reading a Monarchshipping fic about Atem and Yami being farmers in the 1800's and adopting a child, please take the time to go read my new story 'The things we do for Love'. It's loosely based around the true story of how my great-great grandfather was adopted.

Chapter 26: Chapters 72-75

Notes:

74- TW: Semi-graphic crime scene

75- TW for post crime-scene cleanup and body dysmorphia.

---

Chapter 72

---

 

Kat viewed the city of Domino from where she sat with her legs dangling over the edge of a city skyscraper. The people down below appeared as tiny skittering insects as they mindlessly went about their day, oblivious to the fact that they were being watched from high above.

A tall figure approached beside her, arms folded across his chest as he looked down, taking in the same view.

"You called for me?" Malik questioned.

"You already know what I'm going to ask of you," Kat stated without emotion.

Malik sighed heavily. "If it were any other day, I would ask why you enjoy tormenting me so much."

"I don't want him there when I return. I'll call for the two of you after I've cleaned up."

"How long do you intend to hide it from him?"

"I don't. I offered to talk about it later tonight after I've returned."

"You know how he feels about that part of your nature. Are you prepared to handle his reaction when you explain where you were?"

Kat hesitated before answering. "Not entirely, no. But I like to hope that he will be understanding, just like with everything else so far."

Malik briefly nodded in understanding. "Safe hunting, ka-ib. If you have not called for me by the time the sun has set, I will come searching."

Kat nodded in agreement. "I expect nothing less."

Malik vanished from beside her, leaving Kat to continue looking down upon the city on her own.

Several minutes later, a different figure appeared beside her, seating himself casually with one leg hanging over the edge.

"What are you doing here? This is not your domain," Kat asked sharply, her eyes narrowing as she refused to look at the figure beside her.

"Is a father not permitted to visit his daughter?" asked Anubis, who appeared in his human visage with extremely dark skin and his long dreadlocks pulled back into a ponytail.

"You sired me, that does not make you my 'father'," Kat spat harshly.

Anubis sighed heavily. "How many times must we go through this? I had my responsibilities in Duat. I visited when I could."

Kat opened her mouth to speak again, but Anubis held up his hand to stop her.

"I did not come here to renew the same repetitive arguments between us. I only wish to ask a few questions."

"And what makes you think I want to answer them?" Kat asked bitterly.

"I have concerns about this 'boyfriend' that has suddenly appeared…and the fact that he is of Ra's lineage."

Kat rolled her eyes. "Great. 'Daddy' doesn't like who I'm dating. Why am I not surprised?" she said sarcastically.

Anubis shook his head in exasperation. "Will you cast aside your hostility towards me, just this once?"

"No." Kat stated sharply.

Anubis sighed heavily again. "Very well. At least answer me this: What is your fascination with Ra's unintended bloodline?"

Kat opened her mouth to spew more bitterness, but found she couldn't. Anubis had asked a valid question. It was one that lingered quietly in the back of her mind, but she refused to explore it because she wasn't certain she really wanted an answer.

"I don't know," she replied quietly. "I'm not certain I want to know. Malik and Bakura are my friends…and Marik is good to me. I don't know if I could handle finding out that there is some manipulative reason behind why I enjoy being in their company."

Anubis sat quietly for a moment before speaking. "So it is more of a 'compulsion', and not a 'reason', that has led you to being with Ra's descendant?"

Kat hesitated before nodding.

"I see. That is somewhat concerning," Anubis stated, speaking to himself.

Kat continued to stare at the people below.

"Adda…there's something you're not telling me. That no one is telling me. Why?"

Anubis stared in shock. "Adda? You have only called me that a handful of times since I revealed the truth to you. While I am happy to hear it, it also worries me." He cast his gaze to the people below. "To answer your question: No one will tell you because they are not permitted to. Your creation is part of an old bargain. Like you, I have come to regret what I agreed to…but I am bound and can do nothing about it. I can only wait. I pray you will someday forgive me for what I have done."

Kat looked up at her sire with a questioning gaze. "If you know what it's like to regret a bargain, then why did you place me in the same predicament?"

"It is…complicated."

Kat hung her head. "Everything is 'complicated'. I wish it weren't."

"As do I…but we are not simple and straigth-forward beings like mortals. Our very existence is complicated."

This prompted a chuckle out of Kat. "You don't understand mortals, do you? I assure you, they are not 'simple and straight-forward'."

Anubis lifted his head as if studying the sky. "I would not know. My interactions with them in the Realm of the Living have always been limited. I know them mostly from my role as their guide in Duat."

"Which is why you do not see what I see in them." Kat stated. "You have seen the countless lives ended too soon, and the young hearts that have been corrupted. You blame those whose hearts are filled with Chaos. You see only one option to cure this problem. I see another."

"You mean by what you are doing by spending your time here and slowly doing away with those whose hearts are consumed by the Chaos? Eradicating humanity and starting anew is far easier and less time consuming."

"Why does it matter if my method is the more difficult and time consuming option? It's not like I have anything better to do, aside from bringing about the End. Once that's done, then what? I just wait around for another few millennia until the gods decide 'Whoops! Screwed up with humanity again. Now where did we put that reset button'?"

Anubis opened his mouth to argue against her statement, but quickly closed it once he realized she wasn't wrong.

"See? You didn't think of that, did you?"

"I won't claim that we thought that far ahead," Anubis replied sheepishly.

"Of course not. You and…I haven't the slightest clue who else…made some kind of weird bargain about…I have no idea what…to create an immortal girl to bring about the end of humanity."

"It sounds stupid when you say it like that," Anubis stated with an irritated scowl.

"Because it is…" Kat said in a drawn out sarcastic manner.

Anubis groaned irritably. "Fine. It was stupid. I'm not Thoth."

"Understatement of the past five millennia…"

Anubis pretended to ignore the remark as he stood and stretched, once again casting his gaze over the city below.

"I cannot undo what has been done…but honestly, as much as I regret the bargain made, I wouldn't want to. Though you and I do not see things eye-to-eye, you are still my daughter…and that is something I will never regret."

Kat lifted her gaze to look up at Anubis. "I know exactly what you mean by those words," she stated earnestly.

Anubis smiled lightly. "I am glad to hear that. Perhaps one day you will find in your heart to forgive this foolish God for siring you."

"Hey now, I only said that I understood what you meant. That doesn't mean I'm going to stop baring my fangs at you."

Anubis chuckled. "I wouldn't expect anything less of you, Sanura. You are my little kitten, and a fierce one at that. I would become worried if you suddenly stopped baring your fangs towards me."

"Okay, now you're just making things weird…"

Anubis walked over and placed a clawed hand on top of Kat's head while smiling softly. "Goodbye, Sanura. I hope we can have more of these 'peaceful' conversations in the future."

Before Kat could reply, Anubis vanished in a billowing cloud of dark smoke that quickly dispersed itself.

Kat groaned in annoyance. "I should have at least made the effort to scratch out an eye or something. Now he thinks we're 'getting along'..." she said aloud to no one but herself.

 

---

Chapter 73

---

 

"Bye! See you around!" Yugi shouted while waving back to his friends as they all went their separate ways out of the school gates.

When he looked back ahead, he noticed that Imhotep, Marik, and Bakura had kept on walking.

"Hey, wait!" he shouted as he ran to catch up.

"I said I was sorry, but honestly, you shouldn't have to rely on me to wake you up!" Marik shouted towards Bakura. The two had been bickering all day about how it was Marik's fault for them nearly being late for school.

Yugi ignored the two, focusing instead on his twin. Imhotep had been unusually silent and distant throughout the day.

"Is everything okay?" he asked.

Imhotep's brow furled slightly in annoyance, and Yugi could hear the not-so-subtle groan that went along with it.

"For the hundred-millionth time…I'M FINE."

"I'm sorry, it's just that you've been really quiet today," Yugi stated, showing his concern.

"I'm entitled to have my off days," Imhotep replied irritably.

Bakura stopped his bickering with Marik to look over at the moody teen, saying something in the immortal tongue to him. Imhotep stopped walking, his eyes looking a bit surprised. He replied back, and after the two exchanged a few words back and forth, he hung his head and proceeded walking again.

"Um, what was that about?" Marik questioned.

"Immortal stuff," Bakura replied. "Nothing that concerns you," he added quickly.

Marik appeared caught off-guard by Bakura's tone, but didn't press. They turned between a few buildings, glancing around to be certain there weren't any witnesses, then vanished.

Yugi ignored their departure, having already gotten used to thinking of it as 'normal'. He and Imhotep continued to walk along in silence.

"Sorry. I didn't mean to snap at you like that," Imhotep said apologetically after a few minutes.

"It's okay," Yugi stated, still concerned for his twin. "You know I'll listen if you need someone to talk to about whatever it is that's bothering you."

Imhotep was quiet for several more moments before he spoke again.

"It's nothing big. Just something I've had to deal with for as long as I can remember. I've just never had to deal with it while being in close proximity to anyone outside of Mkhai and Shae. It's just something else I have to adjust to now that I'm allowed out into the world. I just wish it wasn't so uncomfortable."

"What are you talking about?" Yugi questioned.

"It's not something I'm fully ready to talk about just yet," Imhotep replied, still appearing distant.

"Oh…okay."

They walked the rest of the way back to the Kame Game shop in silence. Both were a bit confused when they arrived and saw the 'Closed' sign on the shop door.

"That's strange. Grandpa only closes the shop early when he has to leave for something important. I'm surprised he didn't at least send me a message to let me know," Yugi stated.

They walked around to the apartment entrance, and were surprised to see that there were lights on inside.

"Grandpa? Is everything okay?" Yugi shouted out as he stepped through the door.

Hearty laughter could be heard coming from the living room. Both teens looked at one another in confusion, then quickly removed their shoes and dropped their bags before rushing to see who was there.

---

"You forgot about the time Bakura and Katrina made off with the High Priest's robes and tossed them into the pond!" Atem said while laughing.

"Hey now! Those were my robes! And they were ceremonial!" Solomon remarked loudly.

"They were?" Atem thought for a moment. "I guess you're right. For some reason I was thinking they belonged to Aknadin."

"No. They hid a basket of rotting mullet in his room."

"Oh! That's right! That wing of the palace was uninhabitable for several weeks because of the smell, and somehow he became convinced that he'd somehow offended the gods…or something along those lines. Honestly, I didn't pay much attention to anything he said."

"You didn't pay attention to anything said by your advisors," Solomon said dryly.

"I might have if they didn't waste half my day getting to the point," Atem argued casually.

"Atem!" Yugi shouted excitedly.

"Yugi!" Atem stood up from the sofa he'd been sitting on and immediately rushed over to embrace his former host. After nearly squeezing the life out of him, he held him out at arms length. "It is good to see you again," he said with a smile.

"Same," Yugi chuckled. "I tried to visit the other day, but you had already left."

Atem's smile faded. "Ah, yes. I heard. I'm sorry I wasn't there. Oh! That reminds me! I have something for you," Atem said, his eyes lighting up with excitement.

He rushed over to his messenger bag, pulled out the notebooks he'd placed inside, then returned to Yugi.

"These are for you," he said while holding out the notebooks.

Yugi looked down at them for a moment, then took them and began flipping through the pages of the one on top.

"What's this?"

Atem reached out and turned the pages back towards the beginning.

"This page starts with the basic rundown about the history of magic, where it comes from, et cetera," he said dismissively. He then flipped forward a few pages. "This is where it actually gets to the point and explains the basic steps you'll need to take to learn how to detect it in yourself. There's another section that explains how to detect it in other sources, but it's essentially the same concept." He continued to flip through the pages in Yugi's hand, explaining the basic premise of each section. When he finally looked up, he was surprised to be met with a look of confusion.

"How long did you spend on this?" Yugi questioned, slowly going back through the pages.

"Um…"

Imhotep glanced at the page Yugi had stopped at from off to the side. "Wow…I could have sworn there was a lot less involved…even for non-magae folk."

Atem furled his brow in annoyance. "If you are referring to what you saw with me, keep in mind that I had a natural affinity for magic. My birth was blessed by the gods themselves, and they granted me many gifts."

"Yeah…I don't think 'blessed' is the word I would use. More like 'cursed'," Imhotep stated casually, still looking at the page in the notebook.

Atem's brow furled even further as he slowly turned his gaze back to Yugi. "Is he always like this?"

"Pretty much," Yugi replied, glancing over another page he had turned to. "Though this is probably the closest he's been to his 'normal' self all day."

Imhotep groaned in annoyance. "You try sitting around all day with your throat feeling like it's about to burst into flames."

Atem perked at the statement. He glanced back and forth between the two for a moment.

"Have you told him?" he asked Imhotep.

Imhotep narrowed his eyes and shot Atem a warning glare. "No. And you won't either. Shae will flay you and hang your hide on her wall if you do." He quickly turned and left up the stairs before anyone could say anything.

"Wow…that was a bit hostile…even for him," Yugi said in mild shock.

Atem stared towards where Imhotep had vanished up the stairs. "Considering what day it is…it actually sounds about accurate. And that's just based on my experiences with Katrina."

"Aaand…more mystery about what's going on with him. Great." Yugi said unenthusiastically.

Atem turned his focus back to Yugi. "Sorry. It is something only he or Katrina can explain to you. If you truly wish for answers, Katrina may be more accommodating."

Yugi nodded as if understanding then sat down on the sofa. Atem joined him on the opposite end.

"So, Grandpa…I'm assuming Atem being here is why the shop's closed?" Yugi questioned.

Solomon nodded. "The shop will still be here tomorrow. Making time for special guests is far more important to me." He stood and stretched. "I'll leave so the two of you can catch up on things. I need to prepare dinner anyway."

After Solomon had exited the room, Yugi turned his focus back to the notebooks he still held in his hands.

"You really wrote all of this down…just for me?"

"Well…yes. Katrina pointed ou-"

"Mom." Yugi corrected quietly.

Atem faltered for a moment before clearing his throat and attempting to continue.

"Y-yes. Your…mother…pointed out to me that you might be interested. I thought I would at least translate the basics…though I may have gone a bit overboard."

Yugi smiled lightly, then closed the notebook in his hands. "No, this is perfect. Thanks."

Atem suddenly felt uncomfortable in Yugi's presence, something he never imagined would be possible.

"U-um…you're welcome. So…if you have any questions…about anything…" he said nervously.

There was a long moment of awkward silence between the two.

Yugi was the first to shatter that silence.

"After I completed the Puzzle, I would have black-outs. That was you, wasn't it?" he asked while fidgeting with a piece of sofa lint.

Atem slowly nodded his head. "Yes."

"What kind of things did you do with my body?"

Atem had expected a question about the black-outs, and possibly more about what he did during those times, but he hadn't expected the question to be worded in this way.

"I'm not certain what you mean by that."

Yugi appeared to be thinking of a better way to word his question.

"Did you ever do anything like the night you locked me out of the Puzzle and woke up next t-"

"NO!" Atem quickly interrupted, finally catching onto what Yugi was concerned about. "No, nothing of the sort, I assure you. That particular incident was a one-time thing that I had no control over. That happened entirely on its own, and there was nothing indecent…aside, of course, from the fact that the person I was lying next to was indecent."

Atem could see how relieved Yugi appeared to be having heard this.

"Wait…did you actually think I might have done something like that?" he asked in puzzlement.

"Honestly, I hadn't a clue as to what you might have done. I know you didn't have your memories, but that doesn't mean certain aspects of the type of person you are weren't present," Yugi replied.

"Certain aspects of the type of person I am? I don't understand," Atem said in confusion. "Do you think I am someone different from the person you have come to know?"

"Well…just some parts," Yugi said while still looking anywhere but at Atem.

Things were becoming more confusing by the second for Atem. Since when did Yugi have doubts about him?

"I know how you died…and why," Yugi said, slowly bringing his gaze to finally look Atem in the eyes.

It took a long moment for Atem to process those words. "...you know…why?"

Yugi nodded his head.

"How? Who told you?" Atem asked, not comfortable with the fact that someone else had told Yugi. He wanted to explain things properly, just as he had done with Marik.

"I told him," Imhotep said while coming back down the stairs. "It just sort of came up."

"It sort of came up?" Atem said irritably. "How, exactly, does something like that 'sort of' come up?"

"It was one of those 'one question led to another' things. It was my first time physically hanging out with people. I know you've been too busy to notice anything since coming back, but guess what? I'm not exactly well versed in the art of social interaction. I have this nasty habit of speaking without thinking. Sadly, I know at least two other people that have this same habit. Maybe I picked it up from one…or both…of them."

"You can't use the shortcomings of others to justify your own," Atem said while scowling.

"Why not? Shae does," Imhotep scoffed. "You don't get it, do you? I overlooked your shortcomings for…well…most of my life. In just a few days, however, I've slowly begun to see that my idolization of you was just a massive waste of time."

Atem had to really bite his tongue on the first words that had popped into his head in regards to Imhotep and his attitude. He wanted to say 'You're mother did a poor job in raising you', but he knew deep down that it wasn't entirely Kat's fault. He knew that there were several factors involved, and that she tried her best.

He took a calming breath before speaking. "I understand what you are saying, and I am sorry that I let your expectations of me down."

The expression on Imhotep's face told him that the moody teen hadn't expected that kind of response.

"I…um…wouldn't put it as you let my expectations down…" Imhotep said quietly. "Sorry if I messed shit up by telling everyone what happened."

Atem felt a sudden panic rise within him. "Everyone?"

"Oh, yeah…um…Joey, Téa, and Tristan know too," Imhotep replied sheepishly. "But I didn't mention the more…um…the reason behind your words…a-and I didn't tell them what you said to make Set angry," he quickly added.

Atem relaxed. "That's good."

"You know that Shae didn't really care, right? She just wanted you to be honest with her."

"I know that now, but I wish I'd realized it sooner," Atem stated.

"So…um…not entirely sure what you two are talking about…" Yugi said awkwardly from off to the side.

Atem and Imhotep looked at one another for a quick moment, both contemplating their next move out of the situation.

"So…I'm gonna go let gramps know I'm leaving and won't be back 'till tomorrow," Imhotep said awkwardly.

"Wait, you're leaving?" Yugi asked in surprise.

"Oh, um…yeah. Sorry I didn't tell you sooner. It's…something I gotta go do." Imhotep then turned and began walking towards the kitchen.

"Did your mother get a hold of you about tomorrow?" Atem quickly asked.

Imhotep glanced back. "Yeah. I'll be there." He then continued on his way and vanished into the kitchen.

"Arrgh! I wish everyone would stop leaving me in the dark!" Yugi shouted, drawing Atem's attention back to him. "Why is it that today everyone is being more secretive than usual?!"

"If you are referring to what is going on with Imhotep and his reason for leaving, like I said, you will have to get the answer from either him or K-...your mother."

Atem hadn't realized how hard it was to think of Kat as Yugi's mother. Imhotep, sure. He was introduced that way…but Yugi? He then realized he had to start thinking of Yugi as not just his former host and friend, but as his son. He wasn't sure how he felt in regards to that dynamic.

Yugi sighed heavily. "I know. I'm sorry. I just can't help it." He leaned back into the sofa. "I guess I'm just compelled with wanting to help him with whatever he's going through. I'm not certain, but I think we both feel that way towards one another. My mind was full of racing doubts about everything after your return, and he showed up out of nowhere to help me through it. And it's been the same the other way around."

Atem leaned back, placing his hand up next to his mouth as if thinking while looking over at Yugi. He breathed out a small chuckle.

"What?" Yugi questioned, regarding Atem's amused expression.

"Has Imhotep explained to you what twins represented in ancient times?"

"He said that it was theorized that they were two halves of one soul, but that's about it."

"Did you know that Kemetic gods were nearly always born in pairs?"

"I knew about Isis and Osiris…"

Atem shook his head in amusement. "No. It was nearly all of them. They were born as opposites to one another. Each, half of a whole. Night and Day. Earth and Sky. Life and Death. I believe you and Imhotep are like that. Shadow and Light. One with Magae, one without. The two of you are a representation of Ma'at."

Yugi appeared to mull over this information for a moment, until his face scrunched up at an unpleasant thought.

"So you're saying that all the Kemetic gods were just brothers and sisters getting married to one another?"

"Essentially, yes."

"You don't expect me and Imhotep to follow that tradition, right?"

Atem couldn't help it as he burst into laughter, falling over onto his side as he gripped his own arms tightly around his ribs to keep them from hurting. The scowled look he received from Yugi made him both feel guilty for laughing, and it made him laugh even more.

"What's going on in here?" Solomon asked as he came from the kitchen to check on them.

"I apparently asked a 'dumb' question," Yugi pouted.

Solomon's scowl was all the warning Atem needed to calm his fit.

"I'm sorry," Atem began, wiping away a tear from the corner of his eye. "But to answer your question, no. I do not expect that of you."

Solomon rolled his eyes. "I probably don't want to know, do I?"

Atem shook his head. "Probably not."

"Very well. I originally came this way to tell the two of you to start getting washed up for dinner. It will be ready shortly."

Solomon returned to the kitchen while mumbling something about 'teenagers'.

"I apologize for the laughter. Your question was one I did not expect," Atem said with an apologetic smile.

Yugi hung his head sheepishly. "Well, it was kind of a dumb question."

Atem shook his head. "No, not dumb. Just unexpected. Now, if you had asked me that five-thousand years ago, you might have received a different response," he said with a small chuckle.

Yugi gave him a look of uncertainty. "I hope that was a joke?"

"We took everything that represented the gods very seriously. Royal twins, even if they were both male, would have been no exception. Especially if they were complementary opposites."

"I used to think ancient Egypt was fascinating and filled with mystery and wonder. Now I'm starting to realize it was just a bunch of perverts that worshiped incestuous furries," Yugi said dryly.

An annoyingly familiar laughter broke out near them.

"That is by far the best description I've ever heard!" Bakura said while leaning against a wall. "I am so stealing that. 'Incestuous furries'...love it."

Atem narrowed his eyes in annoyance. "Why are you here?"

"Oh, sorry. Did I interrupt some kind of 'bonding' moment? I was just on my way to wash up for dinner," Bakura replied in his usual sarcastic way.

"Dinner? Who invited you, thief?"

"I invited myself, thank you. One of the few perks of playing 'babysitter'."

"I don't need you to watch over me."

Yugi rolled his eyes and left the two to continue their bickering.

"It's not about what you want, it's about me following the order that was given."

Atem clenched his fists in frustration.

"I wish she would get it through her thick skull that I'll be fine."

Bakura stared boredly. "I actually have to disagree, but personally I could care less whether or not you'll be 'fine'."

"Of course. You only care if someone else tries to claim your kill."

"Yeah…that would really be a piss-me-off."

"Would you two stop bickering already and get washed up!" Solomon called out from the kitchen.

Atem pointed sharply at Bakura. "I will tolerate your presence, but you will be on your best behavior. No snide remarks or comments, no foul language…and, if it's not too much to ask, eat like a man and not a feral creature."

Bakura mocked a bow. "Oh, of course! Anything for you, Your Majesty!"

"I mean it, Bakura," Atem warned.

"Fine," Bakura said grumpily. "I'll be a perfect 'gentleman'. Hell, I'll even do the dishes after."

Atem stared blankly for a moment. He expected more defiance. "I can't tell if you're being serious or not."

Bakura ignored him and walked past. "If you'll excuse me, I still have to wash up. I would like to eat while the food is still warm."

Atem shook his head in exasperation and reluctantly followed to do the same.

 

---

Chapter 74

---

 

Atem was extremely surprised to see Bakura actually following through with acting properly during dinner. He remained silent, except when spoken to, and even then he was comparatively 'civil'. Atem couldn't deny that Bakura's willingness to behave made him worry, though he wasn't certain why.

He looked across the table, ready to inquire into the elemental's strange behavior, when he noticed something unusual about him.

"What's going on with your eyes?"

Bakura hesitated in the bite he was about to take. "Eclipse." He then resumed eating as though his single-word answer would be enough to clarify things.

Atem furled his brow in confusion. Bakura's iris's were half covered in crimson.

"Should be about the half-way point if I'm not mistaken," Bakura stated casually.

"There's no eclipse?" Atem said in confusion.

"Actually, there is. We just can't see it because it's only visible to the other side of the world right now."

"Okay, that makes sense, but what does that have to do with what's going on with your eyes?"

Bakura sighed heavily as he lowered his eating utensil. "Wolves, and to an extent dogs as well, are nocturnal. That means that when the moon is eclipsed in the Earth's shadow, I'm affected by it. My eyes simply indicate how far the event has progressed."

Atem became worried. "So is Katr-"

"Yup," Bakura interrupted. "Leopards are nocturnal as well, but her eyes don't show it like mine do. That's more canine and lupine exclusive."

Yugi perked up hearing this. "What about Imhotep? Is that why he's been quiet today?"

"He's affected, but like Kat, his eyes don't reflect it. He and Kat have…unique circumstances. Those circumstances are why he's been so quiet and a bit more aggressive."

"So other than your eyes, what else is affected?" Yugi asked.

"Reduced magae capabilities for the most part. Think of it like a stat reduction in a game. We have near-boss-level stats compared to you, but right now we're maybe strong-adventurer-level at best."

Atem's worry returned. "Katrina went 'out' knowing this?"

"Relax," Bakura said casually. "We have a system in place. If she hasn't called for Mal by a certain time, he goes looking for her."

"The two of you couldn't even find Marik the other day…"

"She has her ankh. Mal can track her down so long as she has it. He's not affected by lunar events since lions are primarily diurnal," Bakura stated casually.

Atem looked down at his plate and sighed heavily. "I hope nothing happens where he has to."

"Same," Bakura said in agreement.

---

Kat stared down at the bodies on the floor. She knew she should be repulsed, but at this moment they were her artistic masterpiece. She looked at the walls, her head cocking to the side as she studied the pictures she had placed, and the abstract trail that wove between them. She reminded herself that this was vengeance for those pictures. No, not vengeance…justice.

Red and blue flashed behind the curtains. Her work was done. She took one last look at the bodies on the floor, their chests pierced where she had taken that which she'd denied Ammit.

A flashlight quickly shone past, then came back to focus where she'd been standing behind the sofa, finding nothing.

The person holding the flashlight slowly came closer to inspect where he thought he'd seen something. A small, black feline jetted past, causing the officer to shout in surprise.

"It's just a fucking cat…" said an older officer walking casually into the room.

The one holding the flashlight proceeded forward until he came upon the scene behind the sofa. He then turned and rushed out of the house with a hand clamped tightly over his mouth. The older officer continued into the room to investigate the scene, shaking his head in exasperation. "Damn rookies and their weak stomachs…"

Outside, the small feline stared towards the house for a moment from where it sat at the edge of the drive. It flicked its tail back and forth a few times, then proceeded down the road to find a secluded spot away from mortal eyes.

---

Kat materialized within her bathroom, where she immediately began to strip off her blood-soaked apparel, removing the ankh from her hair and dropping it to the floor, the clatter shattering the silence of the room. She refused to look at her reflection in the mirror…or at her hands. She picked a spot on the wall and focused on it as she stepped into the shower and turned the handle.

Scalding water poured over her body, the temperature itself a pleasant sensation to her. She leaned her head against the wall and closed her eyes, letting the water do its job. She allowed her mind to wander to a different time and place when life was far simpler in comparison to now.

"There you are. Atem was worried when he woke and you weren't in bed."

Kat turned her attention from the garden pond over to her twin. She closed her eyes and shook her head in amusement.

"Take that silly thing off. I think it's garish."

Set removed his Vizier hat as he sat beside her, his reddish-brown hair falling limply down his pale forehead and neck.

"How are you feeling?" Set asked.

Kat returned her gaze to the pond. "Better. I still have bouts of sickness early in the morning, but it quickly passes. That is why I am here. Atem looked so peaceful. I didn't wish to disturb him."

"Did you at least have someone aid you?"

Kat shook her head. "I have been enough of a burden on people's minds. I do not wish to be a physical one as well."

Set brought an arm around her and pulled her in close while placing a light kiss on the top of her head.

"You're not a burden to anyone, drih-foor. Let us help you while you recover."

Kat remained silent for several minutes.

"Atem said he didn't recognize the language of the spell you invoked. Did you call upon the magic of Ama-shae's gods?"

Set released her as he leaned forward. "Does it matter? You are better."

"You know that if anyone were to find out that you worship the gods of another land, that it will reflect poorly on Atem."

"He doesn't care about how things like that reflect on him. If he did, he wouldn't have made you his Queen."

There was more silence between them. The only sounds were from the myriad of creatures in the garden.

"Sister, would you ever think less of me?"

Kat gave her twin a curious glance. "Why would I ever think less of you? You are my brother."

"Yes, but what if I did something that was not viewed in a favorable light?"

"I don't care which gods you offer prayers to, but to prevent any commotion, you might not want to make it openly known."

"That's not what I'm talking about."

"Then what else is there? Are you secretly aiding Kura in stealing from the temples?"

Set chuckled lightly. "Nothing so elaborate, I assure you."

"I didn't think so," Kat said while joining in on the light laughter.

Set took a deep breath, his face falling and becoming somber. "It's about Atem…and me."

Kat stiffened as she looked away. She didn't want to hear this from Set.

"I'm not feeling well. I should return to bed."

"Sister, please, I have to say this."

"Ka-ib! There you are!" Malik shouted, his voice sounding far away.

"Please, just let me-"

The world around her cracked and began to break apart.

"Ka-ib! KA-IB! Katrina! Wake up!"

Kat opened her eyes. Her head ached immensely.

"Finally," Malik said with a sigh of relief.

Kat looked around in confusion at the scene around her. She was on the shower floor surrounded by shards of broken ice. Malik had her cradled against him, worry written across his features. And she felt cold.

"W-wha-...whe-..."

Malik's worry intensified.

"You didn't call for me, so I came looking, as promised."

For some reason, Kat was finding it difficult to concentrate.

"C-cold," she said shakily.

Malik lifted her and carried her to the bed where he wrapped her body in blankets.

"I'll be right back. I promise."

Kat attempted to nod. She wasn't sure if she actually had. Malik gave her a quick nod in return before leaving the room.

Kat could hear voices other than Malik's from down below.

"She was encased in ice. I've never seen anything like it."

"She must have absorbed the heat from the water," said a familiar husked voice that for some reason she couldn't place right at the moment.

"That doesn't make sense. If she needed the extra heat, for whatever reason, she wouldn't have stepped into water."

"So what are you saying? You think that someone penetrated the barrier? That's impossible. No one with magae can pass through without one of us allowing it, and they would've had to be inside for any spell to take effect."

"I don't know what else to think. I could sense something in that ice."

There was a long moment of silence before another voice spoke up.

"Can I go upstairs and see her?"

"...yes, but don't look in the bathroom. I didn't get a chance to clean things up for her," Malik replied.

A pair of feet immediately rushed up the stairs, and seconds later a boy with lavender eyes and hair made of silky pale-gold stood in the doorway. He walked over to the bed and sat on it, pulling Kat, blankets and all, into his arms. He held her tightly like this for several minutes, with his head resting on top of hers.

"Marik?"

She was finally able to place names with the voices.

"Hey," Marik said softly. "Are you okay? Everyone's pretty worried."

"I'm…c-cold," Kat replied.

She wasn't sure what else to say. Being cold was not something she was accustomed to. It's not that she'd never felt it, it was just an exceptionally rare occurrence. The only time she could remember being this cold, was when she had fallen through an icy lake and got trapped under. It had been so intense that she wasn't able to think properly, and had ended up drowning. Malik had retrieved her from her icy grave that time as well since freezing temperatures didn't affect him in the same way as it did her.

"Is there anything I can do to help with that?" Marik asked.

Kat shook her head as she tried to nuzzle closer.

"Be careful," Malik said from the doorway. "She may unintentionally draw the heat from your body."

He lingered for a moment before walking over and closing the bathroom door. "Don't go peeking unless she gives you permission."

Marik nodded.

"Ka-ib, do you require anything?"

Kat smiled weakly. "A b-bonfire w-would be n-nice."

Malik smiled sadly. "I'll get to it then. I'll come get you when it's ready."

 

---

Chapter 75

---

 

Marik shifted into a more comfortable position on the bed. Malik had taken Kat nearly two hours prior, and had yet to return. He should have asked to go with them.

He glanced towards the bathroom door. Malik had specifically told him to not open the door, and he hadn't…yet. Did whatever lay beyond explain why Kat had been so distant earlier that morning? He knew that she'd gone out, and for some reason didn't want him back until later…at least that was what Malik had told him after they'd left earlier. When Marik tried to get more information from Malik on what he'd meant, the Ishtari had changed the subject entirely and distracted him by asking about the motorcycle shop that he and Kat had visited.

Things between the two Ishtar's had been going pretty well, too. Marik had temporarily forgotten about Kat's strange behavior, and Malik seemed to be enjoying himself…until it got later into the evening. That's when Marik noticed Malik constantly checking the time and glancing out the window. As sunset approached, Malik dragged him out of the shop and to a secluded location.

He'd never forget the look on the Ishtari's face as he watched the sun slip below the horizon. The Ishtari's body had stiffened, his eyes wide with fear. Marik had watched the elemental stare off as if looking for something that only he could see, and his eyes widened even further just before he'd grabbed Marik and transported them back to the house. Malik had shouted at him to stay put, then rushed up the stairs. Had it not been for the extreme amount of panic in the Ishtari's voice, Marik would have ignored him and followed.

Then there was the shouting of Malik trying to get Kat to snap out of whatever trance she'd been in. Bakura had arrived with Atem about this time, and had bombarded him with questions that he didn't have answers to. Malik had come down not long after and vaguely explained the situation.

He'd been given the go-ahead to go upstairs after that. Seeing Kat wrapped up in the blankets while shaking vigorously was something that both looked and felt wrong. To him, she was strong and lively...but in that moment she looked so vulnerable. He felt this overwhelming urge to hold her and keep her safe from whoever, or whatever, had put her in that state. When Malik had arrived to take her away, he almost didn't let go. Now he was starting to wish he hadn't.

He glanced over at the closed door again. He wanted to know what lay beyond it, but would opening the door be considered betraying Kat's trust? Would she become upset if he saw whatever it was she didn't want him to see? Malik had said not to look unless Kat had given the okay, and Kat had said they would talk about it later, so…that was kind of the same thing, right?

He bounced the idea back and forth a few more times before giving in to the temptation. He swiftly crossed the room and extended his hand towards the handle, but the moment his hand came to rest on the knob… he paused.

Was he ready to see what was on the other side? Whatever it was, he was certain it wouldn't be pleasant. Why else would Kat have acted the way she had that morning? She'd plastered on a smile simply for his benefit and then distracted him. Even Malik had taken him away from the house and kept him distracted throughout the afternoon, most likely at Kat's request.

Marik lowered his hand from the knob. Looking wouldn't be right. He could wait until whenever Kat returned.

"If you're going to actually open it, I would suggest closing your eyes first."

Marik quickly spun around at the sound of Kat's voice coming from behind.

"I didn't-…I wasn't-"

Kat held up a hand to interrupt him. "If you want to look, then look. I'm just giving you a heads-up because I have an idea of how you feel about the sight of blood in general."

Marik blanched. "Blood?!"

"Like I said before, I'm not afraid of the thing inside of me, I simply hate that it exists. But it is what it is, and regardless if I hate it or not, I've found a way to make it useful." Kat said as she tossed an envelope onto the bed. "I don't have a good way to explain how, so maybe these photos will do it for me. Now if you'll excuse me, I have a mess to clean up."

Marik wasn't certain what to make of Kat's behavior as she walked past him and into the bathroom, re-closing the door behind her. She hadn't seemed upset or angry. If anything she appeared calm, yet sad. He looked at the envelope on the bed. She said the pictures inside would help explain things?

He walked over and picked up the large yellow envelope, then lifted the top and pulled out the first picture inside. At first he was a bit confused at what he was looking at. As he pulled out some more photos, he wasn't sure what he felt more: Absolute horror, or a hatred that went beyond the hatred he once felt towards the former Pharaoh.

Marik vehemently threw the envelope to the ground as he rushed to open the closed door, forgetting entirely what was on the other side.

"Please tell me you killed the bastards responsible for doing that to those kids?!" he shouted as he stepped inside the bathroom.

Kat didn't look up to answer him. "Why do you think I have this mess?"

Marik's stomach churned a bit as the sight, but the range of emotions he currently felt helped to keep the nausea at bay.

"Since you're in here, and obviously not as bothered by what you see as I thought you'd be, would you mind helping me keep this bag open?"

Marik nodded and grabbed the black bag, holding it open so she could throw her blood-soaked apparel in it, then tied it up for her. He watched as she retrieved a bucket and cleaning supplies from beneath the sink, filling the bucket with water and bleach.

"Did you want help?"

Kat shook her head. "I've got it. You don't have to stick around if it makes you uncomfortable."

Marik glanced at the smeared marks on the walls that made it obvious that Kat had used the wall as some sort of guide on her way to the shower. The footprints down below confirmed that she'd had some difficulty walking straight.

He walked over to look under the sink and found a second scrub brush, then proceeded to start on the marks on the wall.

"What are you doing?" Kat asked.

"Helping."

"Why?" Kat asked, sounding slightly annoyed.

"Because I can," he replied. "Besides, I'm not bothered by the sight of blood. I'm only bothered by the idea of…" He tried to quell the flop his stomach made. "...the fact that it was mine." He still didn't have the stomach to say the implied words in-between.

There was silence between them, with only the sound of scrub brushes on tile keeping the room from becoming eerily quiet.

"I still don't understand," Kat said quietly after a few minutes. "How can you be calm and okay with this?"

"I don't have to like everything about you, but I can accept that it's a part of who you are. I'm sure there are things you don't like about me," Marik replied without removing his focus from a particularly stubborn spot between a group of tiles.

"Like the fact that you're annoyingly perfect?"

This caused Marik to chuckle. "You flatter me. I can only wish." He stopped fussing with the spot on the wall and crouched down in front of his girlfriend. "Listen, I'm not any more perfect than you are. I might not have as much blood on my hands as you do, but the fact remains that I have committed my own share of horrendous acts. You've found a way to at least make what you have to do serve a purpose. I just did the things I did because I was acting like a spoiled brat on a head-trip."

"See, it's you saying that kind of stuff that makes you perfect in my eyes," Kat said while looking at him fondly. "You know the things that need to be said. Even though our experiences differ, you still understand. While this confuses me, it also makes me l-..." She quickly stopped and looked away. "...like you all the more," she added quietly.

Marik's heart skipped a beat. He hadn't missed the quick pause and rephrasing, and was almost certain he knew the words that had almost been said. It made him smile and feel giddy inside.

"How about we finish up here, then you can spend the rest of the night telling me how 'perfect' I am," he said in a flirtatious manner, trying to distract her from the discomfort and uncertainty she was currently displaying.

Kat kept her gaze averted while forcing a smile. "Sure."

Marik stood and went back to scrubbing the smears on the wall. He decided to try a different diversion.

"Malik mentioned something about everyone hanging out tomorrow. Sounds fun. I'm actually looking forward to it."

He glanced from the corner of his eye to judge her reaction. Kat was still sitting in the same position, only this time she was cradling her head in one hand.

"Are you okay?" he asked.

No answer. Instead she winced as if in pain and was now cradling her head in both hands.

"Kat?" he asked in concern.

Marik dropped the brush from his hand and quickly knelt down beside her.

"Do I need to call for someone?" he asked worriedly, grabbing her by the shoulders in case he needed to help snap her out of something like Malik had earlier. This proved to be a mistake.

Marik found himself pinned against the wall by a single claw-extended hand, slitted eyes the color of blood scowling up at him.

"What the hell?! This isn't what we agreed upon, snake!" he shouted irritably.

Apep blinked in surprise, then released him. It then began to study its borrowed hands.

"Forgive us. We were not expecting to be thrust into this situation. We simply reacted upon instinct," it said as it continued to study the rest of its borrowed body.

"Not expecting? What the hell does that mean? Bring back my girlfriend!"

"We cannot. We did not wrest control like before. Our vessel is…" It cocked its head while appearing to internally search for the answer. "That is odd? Our vessel should not be nearly as drained of magae as she currently is. Even so, that does not explain what we are doing in her place."

Marik pinched the bridge of his nose. "So, what you're saying is she pretty much passed out and you somehow got thrown in control, right?"

"Yes," Apep said, appearing annoyed. "And here we thought we had spoken in a simple enough way."

"Whatever. Go sit out on the bed. Do not move from that spot. I'll finish up in here. Maybe I'll get lucky and you'll be gone by the time I'm done."

The serpent smirked in amusement. "We are here. It would be a wasteful opportunity if we left too soon."

Marik groaned loudly. "Didn't you just eat?"

Apep grinned wickedly. "Yes, we did. It was quite the delicacy too. But there is always room for a little more."

"Just go and sit on the bed," Marik said while waving the Serpent of Destruction possessing his girlfriend out the door.

Apep did as instructed while Marik set to finishing up the last bit of mess left in the bathroom.

---

A little over a half-hour later Marik was finally finished with the bathroom…he hoped. He'd spent a bit longer scrubbing at the black grout because he couldn't really tell if all the blood was gone or not, and decided to err on the side of caution.

After he'd disposed of the bleach water from the bucket, put everything back beneath the sink, and washed the bleach residue from his hands, he went out to make sure Apep was still waiting for him in the room.

"Ohmygo-...for the love of-...what are you doing!?" Marik asked in irritation as he spotted the serpent inspecting the curves of its naked borrowed body.

"We are trying to figure out what makes our vessel's body so appealing to you. It does not have scales or anything that shines in the light, and it is oddly shaped with these things on its chest. How does she not fall forward?"

"Please put her clothes back on."

Apep looked at him in confusion. "Why do mortal beings feel the need to cover themselves?"

Marik covered his face with both hands as he tried to not lose his temper with the serpent that wanted to devour the entire world.

"What is wrong with you?" he asked in annoyance as he brought his hands down and away from his face.

The hurt expression that looked at him and was quickly replaced by one of anger was not something he had expected from the snake.

"There is nothing wrong with us! We are perfect!" Apep shouted.

Marik quickly raised his hands in apology. "Okay, sorry. Poor choice of words."

The serpent growled low while narrowing its eyes. It grabbed the long tee that Kat had been wearing off the floor and hastily put it back on. Marik had hoped maybe the serpent would do the same with the shorts Kat had been wearing as well, but it disappointed him by sitting on the foot of the bed instead. It huffed loudly as it crossed its borrowed limbs and looked away while bitterly pouting.

Marik tried to apologize further. "It's just a phrase people use. I didn't mean anything personal by it."

Apep continued to pout. "We are…not perfect. If we were…we would not have been abandoned by the one that created us," it said in a despondent tone of voice.

'Great,' Marik thought to himself. 'A snake with abandonment issues.' He leaned against the dresser, standing opposite of the serpent. 'I guess since it's not going anywhere, I might as well talk to it. Maybe that will help it go back into hiding.'

"You'll have to clarify which story is true. I've read too many different versions."

Apep gave him a side-eyed glance. "There are multiple tales about our creation?" it asked in confusion.

"Yep. The most common one is that you were created from Ra's umbilical cord upon his own creation."

Apep made another growled sound. "It was not upon his creation. It was after he removed us from his body and cast us aside. Before that, we were unthinking, unliving. Ra is a god of creation. He creates from what he touches…and we are his first creation."

"He 'discarded' his first creation? What an ass," Marik commented.

"Your choice of words are ineloquent, but yes."

"So, he made you then just walked away?"

"Not at first," Apep said while lowering its head. "Ra emerged appearing as you first saw him. We did not. We first appeared as our serpent self. He is our creator, and we wished to honor him by taking on a mortal guise as he did. He seemed pleased at first."

"I'm sensing a 'but' coming…"

Apep nodded. "He did not like our form. He said it was 'wrong'."

"What did he think was 'wrong' about it?"

The serpent appeared to think inwardly. "We find it difficult to explain, but perhaps a reference we have found in our vessel's mind will help clarify? Assuming you know what a 'Ken-Doll' is?"

"Unfortunately I do," Marik replied unenthusiastically. "And let me guess, Ra wasn't pleased with the fact that you weren't a boy or a girl?"

"Mostly that we were not 'she'. We are his first creation, his opposing counterpart…but we are not opposite of him in every way. He is light and creation, we are dark and destruction. Because we are not what we should have been, he cast us aside and created the goddesses Hathor, Sekhmet, Bast, and Satet to act as his consorts."

"You weren't what he wanted, so he decided to make a harem instead? That's pretty fucked up."

"Yes, that does align with what we have thought at times," Apep said in agreement with a small chuckle.

Marik gave the serpent a curious glance. "Did you just laugh? And not in a 'I'm going to kill you and destroy the world' kind of way?"

"Does this surprise you? Did you think us incapable of emotions aside from hatred?" it asked earnestly.

"Honestly, I never thought about it."

Apep sighed, sounding a bit let down. "As to be expected. We are Apep after all. We are meant to be despised and hated simply for existing. We are darkness and destruction. Both are concepts that all mortals carry within, yet when found in any that are not themselves, they fetter and spit on it."

Ever since Marik had been bitten by a snake as a child, he'd feared and hated them, but at this moment he kind of felt bad for the one sitting across from him.

"Sounds awful," was all he could think to say.

"We are accustomed to it," Apep said despondently.

Marik tried to think of a way to change away from the awkwardness of the conversation.

"So, um…since you won't be destroying the world as soon as you're free, what do you plan to do?"

Apep stared blankly at him. "Do?"

"Yeah, you said you would hold off until after I was gone from this world. You'll obviously have some time to kill, so to speak. I know you said something about returning 'home', which I'm not entirely sure where that is, but what else do you plan to do?"

"Home is…is…" Apep looked as though it were struggling internally.

"You don't know where 'home' is?"

"We have…apparently forgotten. Maybe it is no longer there? We are uncertain."

"So, you have no clue where you're going or what you're going to do for a few decades?"

Apep dropped its head low. "It appears that way. We have never thought of anything beyond obtaining our freedom and devouring this world."

Marik thought for a moment. "You said you can appear human, right?"

"Yes, but the body is wrong."

"Forget what Ra told you," Marik said while waving in dismissal. "You should use that appearance and enjoy this world before you destroy it. You know, get a closer look and gain a better appreciation of your feast."

"We can do this?" Apep asked with earnest curiosity.

"Why not? Humans have this weird obsession with just staring at their food before they eat it. We even go so far as taking pictures to show other humans."

Apep appeared to think about his suggestion.

"That sounds like an odd thing to do, but we like the idea. However, we would have to live as mortals do, would we not?"

"Well…yes. You can't have people running in fear. It would ruin the whole experience."

The serpent continued to think.

"Would you show us how?"

"How?" Marik asked in confusion. "You mean how to act and live as a human?"

Apep nodded its borrowed head.

"Um…uh….oh, what the hell…sure," Marik said reluctantly. "Just one question though. Why me?"

"We are uncertain what you mean by 'Why me'."

"Surely there is someone else out there that you could learn how to be human from?"

Apep shook its head. "Aside from the Boy of Shadow, no. None have ever spoken to us unless it is to spew taunts and curses at us."

"Wow. That sounds…lonely."

"We have never known anything else. We have been hated since our creation."

"No wonder you want to devour the world," Marik said under his breath.

Apep suddenly grabbed its head.

"What's going on?" Marik asked in concern.

The body fell forward and collapsed onto the floor. Marik rushed over immediately and knelt beside it, picking it up in his arms while gently trying to shake it awake.

"Hey, can you hear me? Is everything okay?"

Sapphires fluttered open, to Marik's relief. Kat looked around in confusion.

"Weren't we just in the bathroom?"

"Oh, uh, you kinda passed out," Marik said quickly, trying to figure out how he was going to explain the gap in time.

She looked down. "Why are my shorts off?"

Marik glanced over to where they were still lying on the floor.

"You got some blood on them. I didn't think you wanted it on the bed."

"Oh. But then why didn't you take off my shirt?"

"I didn't get that far."

"Oh."

He really hated having to lie to her like this, but unfortunately his tongue was still tied as far as anything involving Apep went…quite literally.

"Listen, why don't you take off the shirt, I'll be right back with a wet rag so you can clean up the rest. You still have a bit on your knees."

Kat nodded, obviously still trying to piece things together. Marik hoped she wouldn't try to stand and follow him, because then he'd have to try to figure out how to explain the already cleaned bathroom. He left and returned quickly, and helped her to clean up. He then helped her into the bed that he'd fixed all the blankets on while she was away.

Kat sat quietly for several minutes before she spoke up.

"Can you do me a favor?"

"Sure, anything."

"Don't lie to me. Just tell me my Isfet took over. I'll understand."

Shit.

"I didn't mean to. I'm sorry." Marik said apologetically.

"Did it hurt anyone?"

Marik shook his head. "No. It stayed in here the whole time. No one else saw or heard it."

"And you? It didn't hurt you?"

"I'm still in one piece aren't I?" Marik said with a small chuckle.

Kat wrapped her arms around his side and snuggled into his chest. "You know, you make it difficult to not say certain words."

Marik looked down and smiled playfully as he wrapped his arms around her in return. "Oh? And what might those certain words be?"

"The ones that I will never carelessly speak again in the way in which I am currently feeling."

Marik had to push her away at that point so he could look her in the eyes.

"Currently feeling? Are you trying to say what I think you're trying to say?" he asked with a knowing grin.

"You'll never hear me say it," Kat said in a pointed-yet-casual manner.

"Oh, I'm sure I will. I spent several years strategizing a plan to defeat your ex. I think I can wait for you to say 'I love you'."

"In case you forgot, you didn't defeat him."

"I could have."

"I don't think so."

Marik brought his face in close so that their noses were touching.

"I could have if someone hadn't interfered."

"You can't even beat your sister."

"She cheats."

"No, you just suck. I saw your deck. You would have never won."

"What happened to 'perfect'?"

"You said it yourself, you're not 'perfect'."

"I bet I know something that I am 'perfect' at…" Marik said playfully.

"Oh, and what's that?" Kat asked just as playfully.

Marik took a deep breath in as he sat up straight, then let it out as he lay down and rolled over with his back facing Kat. "Not telling. Goodnight."

"Hey, you can't do that!" Kat laughed as she pounced on top of him.

Marik laughed as he tried to bury his head beneath a pillow in a playful attempt to avoid Kat's affections. He felt the weight on top of him vanish. He peeked his head out, only to be greeted by a dark, furry face and a loud 'mau'.

"That's cheating," he playfully scolded.

The face and body attached shifted and became that of his girlfriend again. "All is fair in love and war."

"So which is this? Love? Or war?"

Kat placed a kiss on the tip of his nose, then crawled back on to her side of the bed, lying down with her back to him just as he'd done to her. "You'll never know. Good night."

"Oh, it is on."

Notes:

72- Would just like to point out that Adda isn't Kemetic, it's Akkadian. If you recall from chapter 11 during Marik and Kat's 'not-a-date', Kat mentioned that in her youth she was led to believe that her father was a mercenary. Anubis used this, and had her refer to him by the Akkadian word for 'father/dad', as part of his ruse to keep her from knowing the truth about her lineage before her Awakening.

74- Reminder that 'drih-foor' is Celtic for 'sister'.

75- Would like to note that 'Ken-Doll' reference is the only way Apep knew how to explain things. That is not how the I actually view those who are Non-Binary.

In the past month I have posted 2 new fics!

One is a standalone Gemshipping called 'Returned' where TKB comes back to life and catches a cold (cause he's a dumbass that sat in the rain). Sickfic, yes, but with sweet ending.

The other is the backstory to how Malik met Marik's mom, called 'The Lion and the Mouse'. It's 3 chapters, but fills you in a bit more on not only the kind of person he is this AU, but how things developed between him and Safiya. Like with 'White Lady', there will most likely be things mentioned in this fic later on that come from that story.

I love receiving comments, and try my best to reply to each one. However, I have set comments to 'Account Only' to avoid spam bots leaving link comments. Guest users that wish to comment are more than welcome to reach out to me on Tumblr via my Ask Box (@Sesshy380).

Chapter 27: Chapters 76-78

Notes:

Chapter 77: TW: Body dysmorphia. Consider this an ongoing TW in regards to Bakura (just like with Apep, but for obviously different reasons).

Chapter 76

---

 

Atem made his way up the stairs, stopping only to glance at the white, furry beast that lay facing the door next to his. He said nothing as he walked past and into his own room. He'd seen that look in Bakura's eyes before. It was far too reminiscent of back when they had both taken turns kneeling at Kat's side when she had been sick. It was the only time he could recall actively seeing the thief's gentler side.

He grabbed the folded blanket from the foot of the bed and carried it back out to where the elemental was lying in his transfigured form.

"Would you prefer something softer to lay on?"

Bakura's eyes shifted away from the door as he narrowed them at Atem. He stared for a moment, then stood and moved aside so that Atem could lay the folded blanket on the floor. He looked warily at the blanket, then up at Atem, before laying down on it while huffing loudly.

"You know there's nothing any of us could have done, right?"

Bakura made a low, grumbled 'ar-rar rar aruff' as a reply.

Atem raised a brow. "I'm going to poorly translate that as 'I know, now go the fuck away'."

Bakura happily wagged his tail.

Atem shook his head, then proceeded back into his room, closing the door behind him.

---

Atem woke to the sound of water running in his bathroom. He groggily sat up, feeling a bit surprised that he'd managed to fall asleep at all. He wondered if it was because he knew that there was someone just on the other side of the door?

Something on the nightstand caught his attention, and upon closer inspection he was surprised to see the Millennium Ring just laying there. He glanced over towards the bathroom. The elemental using his made sense, as it was the only one available that didn't involve possibly walking in and seeing things he probably didn't want to see…or maybe he did? It was hard to tell with Bakura.

What didn't make sense was why Bakura would have left the Ring somewhere that wasn't within his immediate grasp. The running water implied that he was probably in the shower, which explained why he didn't have the object around his neck…but why not just leave it on the bathroom counter?

He heard the water shut off and a few moments later Bakura came walking out with a towel hung loosely around his hips, drying his hair with another.

Bakura paused in drying his hair to look over at Atem.

"You can stop staring. I already know it's scrawnier than my old one."

Atem blinked and averted his gaze. He hadn't even realized he was staring.

"It looks just fine."

Atem mentally facepalmed almost immediately. He could only imagine how the thief was going to twist his words.

"You're full of shit, too," Bakura said while walking over to the bag he kept stashed in the corner of the room.

Atem scowled. "I give you a compliment, and that's what I get in return?"

"You don't compliment people like me. You say what they want to hear and hope they believe your lies."

"So you don't trust me to speak the truth?"

"Nope."

"But you trust me with the Ring."

It wasn't a question on Atem's part, it was a statement.

Bakura hesitated in rummaging through his bag, cast an over the shoulder glance in Atem's direction for a long moment, then returned to searching through the bag.

Atem groaned in annoyance. "I wish I could understand what goes on in that head of yours."

"No, you do not."

"Why not? I already know that at least half of it is filled with the various methods with which you plan to kill me. The other half can't be much worse."

Bakura stood up straight, dropped the clothes he had picked out, then turned and made his way across the room where he quickly straddled himself atop Atem's lap. His face was tightly scowled as he brought it in close to Atem's.

"Are you really sure you want to know what the other half is thinking?"

Atem swallowed hard. He was certain that, even though all the color had drained from his face, his cheeks were most definitely a shade of red. Bakura was far too close for his liking, and the way he currently felt in regards to that closeness wasn't something he liked either.

Bakura leaned in even closer (which Atem hadn't realized was possible).

"Don't keep me waiting, Pharaoh. I want an answer."

Atem found himself struggling to process not only what was currently happening, but the range of conflicting emotions he currently felt.

Was Bakura simply messing with him? Would Bakura really stoop so low as to attempt seduction just to get to him? Or had Bakura finally lost his mind?

Atem swallowed hard again as Bakura gently placed his fingers on Atem's face, lightly tracing a thumb over Atem's lower lip.

Bakura leaned in closer still so that his cheek rested against Atem's. "I'm still waiting for an answer," he growled quietly, his breath hot against Atem's ear.

Atem still couldn't formulate words. His heart was racing, and the ability to breath had become difficult. He barely registered that all the blood that had vanished from his face had begun to accumulate elsewhere.

After another long moment passed with Atem still not saying anything, Bakura took in and released a deep sigh, sitting up straight in the process.

"That's what I thought."

He then began to remove himself from Atem's lap, but Atem quickly shifted, grabbing hold of Bakura's wrist as he did and flinging the elemental roughly onto his back and pinning him down. Atem hovered over top afterwards, breathing heavily.

"Try that again, Thief, and I'll kill you in your sleep," Atem said harshly.

Bakura quickly recovered from his shock, his eyes narrowed seductively at the one hovering over him, a sadistic grin spread across his face. "I look forward to it."

Atem narrowed his eyes. He wasn't certain what Bakura's angle was, but he wasn't going to let the thief play his head games.

"Atem, can I ask you a qu-...ohmyfuckinggods…nevermind… it can wait."

Atem's head fell forward in defeat. Of course his ex would come barging in at this particular moment.

Kat tried to subtly close the door while whispering 'sorry'.

"So…I'm getting some mixed signals here. Are we doing this, or…? I mean, cause if we're not, then this is just awkward and embarrassing for the both of us," Bakura asked in confusion.

Atem was once again left unable to speak. He released Bakura, then moved into a position of sitting on the edge of the bed with his face buried in his hands.

"Okay then…awkward and embarrassing it is…"

Bakura exited from the opposite side of the bed, grabbed the clothes he had dropped, then walked into the bathroom and shut the door.

Immediately after, Atem heard what sounded like Bakura leaning against the door and sliding down it, accompanied by a very loud 'Fuck! I'm such a fucking idiot!'.

Atem removed his face from his hands and looked in bafflement at the closed door. Was it possible that there was no ulterior motive behind the thief's behavior other than what was clearly laid out in front of him? Atem shook his head. That made absolutely no sense. This was Bakura. The immortal demon that wanted to kill him. Then again….this was Bakura. Since when did anything he'd ever said or done make any sense?

Atem had to know, and right now he felt compelled to do something that he was certain would come back to bite him. He stood and crossed the room, then placed a light knock on the bathroom door.

He heard the sounds of someone shifting their weight on the other side of the door, along with Bakura clearing his throat. There was a brief pause before the door cracked open.

"Gotta wait your turn, Pharaoh. This room's booked for the next ten to fifteen," Bakura said nonchalantly.

"It doesn't take that long to get dressed," Atem stated.

"No, but me and ol' Rosie are having some alone time, if you catch my drift."

Atem knew exactly what he meant. "No you're not. I can hear everything through the door," he said, calling Bakura out on his obvious lie.

"Well, maybe we were planning to, and you just interrupted," Bakura fired back in annoyance.

"Open the door so we can talk."

"Ummmm….no."

"Open the door, Bakura."

"Nope."

Bakura tried to shut the door, but Atem pressed his weight against it.

"Why were you trying to seduce me?"

Bakura removed his weight from the other side of the door, which caused Atem to fall forward onto the bathroom floor.

"You wanted to know what was going on in my mind. Surprise!" Bakura said sarcastically.

Atem raised himself into a sitting position. "So, let me get this straight? Half of your mind is ways to kill me, the other half is ways to seduce me?"

"It's not so much the 'seduction' part as it is the 'bend you over and make you scream my name ' part."

Atem's face was drawn tight in mass confusion. "I would ask what is wrong with you, but the list of what isn't is much, much shorter."

"I'm surprisingly not as complex of a person as you seem to think," Bakura stated. "My mind consists of 'Kill the Pharaoh', 'Fuck the Pharaoh'...which now has duplicate meanings, 'how long before this person becomes annoyed'...followed closely by 'how long before this person gives up and storms off', and my personal favorite…'is this edible'. Nine times out ten the answer is 'yes' to that last one. The other 'one' is usually because even I'm not that stupid….well…except for that time Kat dared me to swallow a piece of radioactive material…"

Atem continued to stare in bafflement. "You're being completely honest…"

Bakura crouched down before him, and Atem was glad that the towel around the elemental's hips was still in place.

"You want 'honest'? You and I hate each other, that's a fact. Why? That part eludes me. Where there should be a memory to explain it, there's a big ol' question mark. Each and every fucking time I try to dig and search for an answer, I get a splitting headache. I'm already over trying to figure it out, and I'm done trying to figure out this other fucking thing that won't leave me the fuck alone."

"And that thing is…?" Atem questioned warily.

"In case it isn't obvious, I'm a very emotionally challenged individual. I don't do the 'feelings' bullshit very well. Kat's an exception to that, but only because…well…it's her."

"Are you going to get to the point some time this century?"

Bakura tapped this thumb while averting his gaze as he appeared to think.

"Ah, fuck it," he grumbled. He then turned his gaze back to Atem. "I'm already bored with life, I have an itch that needs scratching, and I find you tolerable."

"You want to have sex with me…because you find me tolerable?" Atem asked slowly, still trying to figure out the enigma that was 'Bakura'.

"You make it sound like there has to be more?"

"I'm just-...it's you….and me…"

"You can't tell me you don't have an itch? Five-thousand years of getting cock-blocked doesn't go away from a single drunk encounter. I'm simply proposing that we help each other out in that area. It'll all stay behind closed doors. Out in the open, I'll still be an ass and make death threats. Sure, people will snicker and say shit, because they enjoy dredging it up, but they don't have to know about what goes on when they're not around. Oh, and it's not like this is an exclusive deal or anything either. You find someone else to fuck, fine by me. Ol' Rosie isn't my preferred partner of choice, but she gets the job done."

"I'm surprised you're actually considering this versus just hiring a prostitute."

"They charge too much and they just fake it. Plus, healing from venereal diseases isn't exactly fun. I don't mind scratching my balls when they itch, but I don't enjoy scratching them to the point that I actually wish they'd fall off."

"That doesn't sound pleasant," Atem said in disgust.

"It's not. Obviously, I'd rather take my chances with someone who fucked half the palace staff."

Atem scowled. "It wasn't 'half'," he said defensively.

Bakura rolled his eyes. "Okay…I guess it was closer to five percent."

"Was it really that obvious?"

"Am I clinically insane?"

"I'm not certain what the correct answer to that is…"

"According to my medical degree…yes."

"You have a medical degree?"

"Multiple, actually. Shocking, I know. So, casual partners, yea or nay?"

Atem sighed. "I don't know. It's…not something I expected."

"Listen, I know I'm not much to look at anymore, and I don't do the feelings bullshit…but I'm not rough…unless that's what you like. And as shocking as it may seem, I don't force my partners to do anything they aren't comfortable with. I do have standards."

Atem hesitated before answering.

"I need time to think about it."

Bakura stood and stretched. "Fine by me. It's not like I have anything better to do than wait around. Right now I'm just riding the free alias given to me, which means a few more years of high school, then maybe university if I feel up to it. I figure I've got about a decade…maybe two if I'm lucky, before I have to change identities again. Aside from that, it's just lots of boredom."

Atem remained on the floor, still trying to process and contemplate over everything.

"Um…so…uh…I guess I'll get dressed out in the other room," Bakura said awkwardly.

Atem quickly stood. "No, it's alright. I'll leave," he said while walking past the pale elemental.

After the door had shut, Atem just stood there. Was he seriously considering taking Bakura up on his offer? Was he really that desperate? He wanted to change from how he used to be, but wasn't this kind of a step backwards? If he really wanted to improve himself, shouldn't he be considering the idea of finding someone to be in a stable relationship with, instead of something casual with the one person who obviously wanted to end his life?

He walked over and sat back on the bed, shaking his head in disbelief. "I must be out of my mind," he said quietly to himself. "I've been back less than a week, and I'm seriously contemplating a casual relationship with the Thief, of all people."

Atem shook his head again, then decided to push everything to the back of his mind to deal with later. Right now he needed to get ready for the day. He stood and went to the dresser to search for some clothes, praying that the rest of the day wouldn't be any stranger than this morning had proven to be.

 

---

Chapter 77

---

 

Bakura leaned on the edge of the bathroom counter as he stared at the reflection in the mirror. No matter how many times he looked at the face that stared back, he still struggled to accept that it was his. Not that he would ever tell anyone. He would just keep pretending that this face was one of the many he could become. That was something he could accept. It was the one thing he'd always been good at. Pretending.

That is, until Ryou called him out on it.

You're a fake, just like the one that 'pretended' to care.

He tried to ignore the biting remarks said by his own heir, but for some reason they still stung. Ryou's words were yet another reminder of his own failings. How once again he had fucked up, and because of it another family had been ripped apart.

There was a light knock on the bathroom door.

"Bakura, are you finished in there?" Atem asked from the other side.

Bakura covered his face with a palm. He'd done plenty of stupid shit before, but this had to be by far the stupidest. He hadn't lied about not wanting to figure out the shit in his head either. He was already sick of digging for an answer that obviously didn't want to present itself, and he was sick of driving himself beyond crazy trying to figure out 'why' to the events in Italy. He decided to give into the madness and see where it took him, and apparently it had taken him to suggesting a casual relationship with the former Pharaoh.

Atem knocked again, only a bit louder. "It would be nice to have a turn," he said, sounding a bit irritated.

"Hold your royal horses! Do you have any idea how long it takes to brush through this mess on the top of my head?" Bakura answered in annoyance.

"If all you're doing is brushing your hair, I'm coming in."

"Fine by me."

The door swung open and Atem walked in.

"Is that mine?"

Bakura looked at the hairbrush he was holding. "Finders-keepers."

Atem jerked the brush out of his hand, then proceeded to clean out the mess of white strands that were caught between the bristles.

"How can you shed this much and still have hair on your head?"

"It unfortunately grows back immediately. I could shave myself bald and it would all grow back in less than a minute," Bakura replied boredly. "Honestly, I hate it. It's so fucking long and constantly gets in the way."

"So why not just tie it back?"

Bakura stared blankly for a moment.

"I'm gonna be honest, I've never had to tie my hair back before. I've helped Kat, but I've never done it on my own head."

Atem shook his head in disbelief. "Would you like help?"

Bakura thought about the offer. "You won't tell a single soul," he demanded.

Atem shook his head again. "Trust me, I'm not telling anyone about anything from this morning. Now where's your hairbrush?"

"Gonna level with ya: I've been using yours this whole time."

"Please tell me you haven't been using my toothbrush too?"

Bakura remained silent.

Atem placed a hand over his eyes in exasperation. "You can keep it. I'll get a new one while we're out."

"Why does it matter? You already shoved your tongue down my throat."

Atem lowered his hand. "I'm not even going to reply to that. Now turn with your back towards me for a moment."

Bakura did as asked, only to hear a loud sigh from behind.

"On second thought, I'm going to need you to sit on the bed. You're too tall."

Bakura snickered as he followed Atem out of the bathroom and sat on the bed.

Atem began running the brush through his hair to bring it back, and he couldn't help but want to melt into the sensation of the bristles massaging his scalp. After a few passes, Atem stopped.

"You need to sit still."

"How do you even know how to do this?"

"Katrina and I enjoyed helping each other get ready for the day," Atem stated as he resumed brushing. "We took pride in knowing that what we presented to the kingdom each day was done not by the hands of servants, but each other."

"So that lovely paint-job that she liked to strut about in?"

"That was done by my hand, yes," Atem replied.

Bakura was impressed. "Damn. That was some nice work."

"There, done," Atem said as he tightened the ponytail on Bakura's head one last time.

Bakura stood and went to check how he looked with his hair up. He was a bit surprised by what he saw.

"I left some down in the front to frame your face. You still look like you, just more put together," Atem said casually.

"That's an understatement," Bakura said as he leaned closer to the mirror, still not believing what he was seeing. "Give me a scar, a few extra pounds of muscle, and a very healthy dose of melanin, and I might actually look like myself again."

"A healthy dose of what?"

Bakura leaned away from his reflection, looking at Atem like he was the biggest idiot on the face of the planet. "I'm gonna dig out one of my biology books, and you're gonna read the whole thing from cover-to-cover. This is basic biology that I know for a fact was discussed in class while you were still an oversized piece of jewelry around Yugi's neck."

Atem's face drew into an offended pout. "I had more important things to focus on, like trying to remember who I was."

"Which you now know was a complete waste of time."

"Maybe you could have given me a hint instead of trying to place people in Monster World figures."

"Nah. It was more fun listening to those little souls scream and beg for mercy."

Atem shook his head as he walked away. "You are deranged."

"Awww, how sweet of you to notice!" Bakura said in a mocked tone as he followed into the bedroom. He then began to rummage through one of Atem's jewelry boxes.

Atem heaved an irritated sigh. "Do you think that everything in this room belongs to you?"

"What are you talking about? Everything in the world belongs to me…the world just doesn't know it," Bakura replied without looking up.

Atem shook his head in exasperation for what was probably the umpteenth time since he'd woken up. He then proceeded over to where Bakura was scrounging for rings and plucked out one in particular.

"Take all the rest if you like, but this one stays with me."

Bakura watched as Atem slid the gold trinket on his finger, taking particular notice of the lapis colored lotus pattern embedded into the gold.

"That's an unusual, and finely crafted piece…considering the period it's from," he pointed out.

Atem stared down at the ring he had placed on a pinky. "It supposedly belonged to my mother."

"Ah, nuff said," Bakura stated as he went back to foraging through the box of royal treasures.

"That's it? No remarks or sarcastic comments?" Atem questioned.

Bakura paused, then slowly shut the lid on the jewelry box. "Why would I? I've lost two mothers. I understand wanting to hold onto anything that reminds you of them." He walked over and retrieved the Millennium Ring that was still on the nightstand, placing it around his neck and hiding it as usual before walking towards the door.

"The great 'Thief King' is leaving empty handed?" Atem asked with suspicious sarcasm.

Bakura raised a middle finger to reveal a gold band with a green gem embedded in it. "Not entirely empty handed. Your treasury was looking a bit sparse, so I figured I would leave some behind. It's no fun raiding it if there's nothing to steal."

Atem mocked a sigh of relief. "You gave me a scare. I thought perhaps you weren't the real Bakura."

Bakura smirked devilishly. "Maybe I'm not. Maybe 'Bakura' is gone and I'm someone else entirely."

Atem lifted a curled finger to his lips, appearing to think as he gave Bakura a curious glance.

"You may be right. I don't think the real Bakura would go to a casual outing with his shirt tucked in."

Bakura glanced at the burgundy button down he'd paired with black jeans and vest.

"Huh, you're right. This looks too formal."

He untucked his shirt and unbuttoned his vest so that it hung open. "Better?"

Atem shrugged. "You don't look like you're ready to barge into your own funeral anymore."

"Thank the gods," Bakura mocked in relief. "That's always an awkward experience. I never know what to do. Like, is it okay to stick around for the buffet, or is that just considered rude?"

Atem simply shook his head and waved Bakura out the door.

 

---

Chapter 78

---

 

Atem affixed his rayed ankhs onto his ears, then stepped back from the mirror to assess himself. He'd decided to go with a blend of old and new. He had his pharaonic cuffs around his wrists, and his layered neck rings for the old. The new consisted of a black v-neck long sleeve, paired with dark jeans and a studded belt slung across his hips. He hoped the last bit wouldn't come off as he was trying to be like Yugi. It was just something he found fit his appearance…which in all technicality he guessed made sense since he felt Yugi was able to flawlessly pull it off. He didn't mind Yugi's style, but it wasn't entirely for him.

He touched up his kohl, added some scented oils to the back of his neck and wrists, then set off downstairs.

Bakura was straddling the piano bench while leaning lazily into an elbow propped fist on the piano itself.

"Avoid the kitchen," he warned.

"Oh gods. What now?" Atem asked in annoyance.

"Here's a hint: Stands about your height and can melt your face," Bakura said boredly.

"She's mad?"

"Apparently so. And she wasn't buying that we were fighting as usual."

"Technically we were…"

"Have fun trying to convince her of that."

Atem simultaneously sighed and groaned as he reluctantly pushed open the kitchen door. Kat was pacing back and forth in the kitchen while biting a thumbnail.

"Where's Marik?" Atem questioned, hoping maybe the alternative topic would give her a moment to focus on something other than what was currently running through her mind.

Kat quickly rounded on him while pointing a finger in his face close enough that he had to bring his face back to avoid getting hit in the nose.

"Are you out of your fucking mind," she said sharply through a clenched jaw.

"It wasn't what you were thinking," Atem quickly argued. "And even if it was, what does it matter to you? You obviously didn't have a problem with it before. If anything, you found it entertaining," he added.

"I was a bitch about that, and I'm sorry. And I'm sorry about constantly joking about it," Kat said with a scowl.

"Why are you so angry?"

"I will not watch two of my best friends hurt one another." Kat was breathing heavily in anger by this point.

Atem's temper was slowly rising to match.

"I don't intend on hurting anyone," he said, doing his best to try and be the calmer of the two.

"I won't let you waste what years you have on someone like Bakura."

"They are my years, not yours."

"By all rights they are! I gave them to you!" Kat shouted.

"If that is how you feel, then take them back. I will not walk around having my life dictated by someone that I have set free, yet will not offer me that same freedom in return."

Kat's face softened as she lowered the hand that had been pointed in his face.

"Gods…I'm being a hypocrite, aren't I?"

Atem's face softened as well. "Very much so."

Kat walked over and leaned on the counter, burying her face in her hands to collect herself.

"Gods, I'm so fuckin sorry," she said apologetically. She then lowered her hands from her face. "I know how the two of you can be in general, and I can't stand to watch either of you get hurt."

"Katrina, I assure you that it was just us fighting over something trivial as usual. There's nothing between Bakura and I."

Kat sighed heavily. "If you say so. I guess I just worry too much."

"Yeah you do," Bakura growled as he leaned his chin over Atem's shoulder. "I want an apology."

"Thief, get away from me," Atem demanded bitterly. "You are to blame for this misunderstanding."

"I'm not going anywhere until I get my apology. So either you move, or deal with my hovering."

"And why should she apologize to you?"

"Well, for starters she believed you and not me, even after I tried to explain things. Then there's saying that I'm a waste of your time. That almost sounds like she's insinuating I'm not good enough to be your partner. I am rather insulted that my supposed best friend would think so little of me."

Atem stepped forward and mockingly motioned for Bakura to walk past. Once Bakura was the rest of the way into the kitchen, Atem returned his gaze to his ex wife. "I believe your 'dog' needs to be reminded that he's a 'good boy' along with a few pats on the head. I'll be out in the other room." He then proceeded to leave the two elementals to sort out their own problems.

Bakura pointed an accusing finger towards the door as it swung shut. "He says shit like that about me, yet I'm the one you think would be a waste of his time?"

"You're an asshole," Kat argued.

"So is he!" Bakura said in his own defense.

"Yes, but he's an unintentional asshole. You're an asshole on purpose."

"He called me a dog…"

"If the collar fits."

"Seriously, though, what the fuck? Do you really think I'm not good enough for your fucking ex?"

"Atem deserves someone that won't fuck and dip, and unfortunately that's the kind of guy you are."

"Ohhh….that's the kind of guy I am…I see. Which means my last partner must not have existed, because I totally wasn't constantly worrying about the fact that all I was doing was 'wasting' her time."

"That was a one-off for you."

"Whatever...fine," Bakura said dismissively. "I'll try to remember that anyone on the same level as the royal fucktard is too good for me and I should totally steer clear so as to not get my non-existent feelings hurt. Wouldn't want to get my non-existent heart ripped out."

"I didn't mean it like that!"

"Sure as hell sounded like it!"

Bakura shook his head in bitter disappointment. "You know what. I don't even fucking care." He proceeded towards the door. "Some fucking friend you are," he said as he slammed the door aside.

---

Marik heard the kitchen door slam below, followed closely by the front door doing the same. Moments later Kat appeared in their room, flopping herself down face-first onto the bed.

"I heard the front door slam. Bakura?" he asked as he pulled on a tight pair of jeans that had decorative tears throughout.

"Mmhm," Kat muffled in reply.

"He's pissed because you told him not to do something?"

Kat turned her head. "Yeah," she groaned. "And now even if there wasn't anything between them, now he's gonna want there to be out of spite."

"You've lived with Bakura for millennia, yet you still don't know not to put a red button in front of him?"

"Oh, I know. Unfortunately my temper seems to keep forgetting."

"Did Atem at least understand your concern?"

Kat sat up. "I think he understood, but at the same time he pretty much gave me a reminder that it's not my decision so I should just butt out."

"He's right," Marik commented as he pulled a dark purple shirt over his head.

Kat's head and shoulders fell forward. "I know."

"You need to stop worrying about him, and maybe focus on something else."

"Like what? I've literally spent five-thousand years worrying and focusing on finding a way to bring back Atem."

Marik watched as his girlfriend pulled her feet up onto the edge of the bed while wrapping her arms around her legs. She buried her face into her knees as she squeezed herself together even tighter.

Seeing her like this, he realized how easy it was to forget that while she'd been around for millennia, inside she was still a teenager that struggled to find her way through her immortal life. There were times when she said or did something that reminded him that she was from an era that no longer existed, but then there were times like this where it was obvious she was experiencing something new. Like how she'd obviously never pictured life beyond bringing back Atem, or even having a life where he wasn't with her.

He sat down beside her and drew her into his side.

"Remember how you told me you hadn't really explored the city because you were on 'guard duty'?"

Kat lifted her head and nodded.

"Today while we're out, I want you to not divide your focus between enjoying yourself and keeping an eye on everyone else. I want you to do like you did at the arcade, and put all your focus into just letting go and having fun."

"But what if-"

Marik interrupted her by placing a finger on her lips. "Don't. Let everyone else worry about themselves today. When was the last time you placed all of your focus on you?"

Kat hesitated. "Can I at least try to fix things between me and Kura?"

"And how do you plan on doing that?"

Kat relaxed and allowed her feet to dangle off the bed. "There's a local drug lord that I'm sure he wouldn't mind visiting."

Marik stared blankly for a moment. "Drugs? You're going to fix things with drugs?"

Kat tilted her head. "Uhhh…more like point him in the direction of his next artistic masterpiece. He always feels better afterwards. He likes to 'color' in shades of red."

"You're going to let Bakura murder someone?!"

A head of white popped in the doorway.

"Did I hear my name and the word 'murder' in the same sentence?"

"They were said in consecutive order, actually," Kat stated casually.

"Go on," Bakura said in extreme interest.

"Are you going to stay mad at me?" Kat questioned.

"Maybe. I wanna hear more about this 'murder' thing first."

"Local drug lord. Likes to kill the families of anyone that he feels might be a threat."

Bakura's eyes shifted back and forth in thought. "Still hurt, but you're forgiven. Now give me an address," he demanded, rubbing his hands greedily in anticipation.

"Behind warehouse thirteen down by the docks there's a scummy little club. Basement level, back room. He's usually there during the red-light hours running rigged cage matches. You'll find him easily surrounded by no less than three bodyguards. They have a fondness for glocks and tasers."

"Hmmm…scummy club? I'll have to pick something nice to wear. Can't show up looking like a hobo."

"Don't forget to properly accessorize," Kat said nonchalantly.

Bakura quickly exited the doorway, mumbling to himself in thought as he began planning.

Marik kept his focus on the doorway, blinking a few times.

"I feel like I should be appalled, but for some reason I'm not, and that disturbs me a bit."

"If it helps, just apply his train of thought to the situation."

"And what kind of train is that? Off the rails?"

"Murder is never the answer. It's the question. The answer is 'yes'."

Marik placed a hand across his face while shaking his head.

"Life was simpler when all I wanted was to cast the Pharaoh into the Shadow Realm."

Notes:

I apologize for anything that occurs (or doesn't) between Atem and Bakura. These two are sloths when it comes to slowburn enemies-to-lovers. Just know that there is a storm building (not just between those two), and this is that moment of calm before shit hit's the fan.

 

Tumblr

Chapter 28: Chapters 79-82

Chapter 79

---

 

"You are not wearing that."

Kat looked down at her usual all black ensemble.

"Why not? It's practical and-"

"And it hides blood, I know," Marik interrupted. "Remember what I said about focusing on 'you'? That means don't think about those things. Find something 'fun'."

Kat groaned like an annoyed child. "I'll be right back…"

She walked over towards the armoire, opened the door, climbed inside, then vanished.

Marik walked over and glanced inside. From where he stood, it looked empty. He peeked his head in further, only to discover a vast room filled with tall clothing racks. He quickly brought his head back and looked around, taking note that he was still in Kat's room. He leaned forward again, only this time he climbed through just as his girlfriend had.

"Whoa. I need something like this," he said aloud to himself.

He looked around, trying to discern which direction he should start looking for his girlfriend. The sound of hangers shifting a few rows away helped him choose. He proceeded down the row he'd appeared in, taking note of the immense amount of black. When he reached the end of the row and rounded the corner, he found even more.

The sounds came from a few rows further down, where Marik could see the apparel shifting to shades of red. He walked the short distance and peeked down the row, easily spotting his girlfriend walking down the row, occasionally stopping to look at a shirt or two in deep concentration before putting them back and continuing on.

"It's like I walked into clothing Narnia," Marik commented to no one but himself.

Kat glanced back over her shoulder. "I'm trying not to take too long, but, as you can see, my options don't tend to lean towards the idea of 'fun'."

Marik jogged down the row a bit to catch up to his girlfriend, then craned his neck down past where they were standing.

"What about at the end there? I see shades of pink. Pink is supposed to be a 'fun' color."

Kat appeared to sulk as she walked towards the section of pink, then proceeded to shift through the few options that were there. She hesitated on a few, each time passing on them.

"Hey wait, go back to that last one," Marik indicated towards an oversized sweater with a marbled pastel pink pattern.

Kat pulled it all the way out, curling her nose. "Seriously?"

"Why not? It has a cute little blue koala on it."

"That's Stitch."

Marik blinked in confusion. "Uhhh…not sure what a 'Stitch' is."

"Stitch is…ah, hell…I'll show you later," Kat said in exasperation.

"Did I say something wrong?" Marik questioned, wondering why Kat seemed irritated with him.

Kat sighed heavily while shaking her head. "No. It's just that Mkhai bought me this sweater as a joke. Once you see the movie, maybe you'll get it."

She snapped her fingers and the skirt she'd been wearing switched out to a pair of black skinny jeans. Her usual black halter stayed in place.

"Why didn't you just do that back in the room?" Marik asked.

"I have to picture the item clearly in my head. If I don't have an idea, or can't see it clearly, then I can't summon it," Kat explained as she pulled the oversized sweater over her head. The neck opening was a bit too large, causing the sweater to hang off one shoulder.

"Makes sense. Looks like Mkhai bought that a little too big."

"No. He bought it big on purpose. It's to emphasize that I'm 'small'."

"I think it looks cute."

The look Marik received told him that she didn't agree.

He raised his hands in defeat. "Okay, if you don't want to wear it, then don't. 'Doom and Gloom' it is."

Kat heaved a sigh, then took Marik by the hand and began leading him back towards the 'exit'.

"Wearing the stupid sweater won't kill me. It would be a miracle if it did," she grumbled.

"You never know, " Marik said with a chuckle as a thought entered his head. "It might be the only thing that can kill you."

"Nah," Kat said casually. "Now the embarrassment at being seen out in public with it, that will be what kills me."

"I'll make sure to display the sweater at your funeral so all can bow down before its power," Marik mocked.

"If it's my funeral, have someone stand in front of my casket with a jack-in-the-box. Have them turn the crank slowly so I can time opening the casket lid and popping out at the same time as the little clown."

"That sounds very much like something Bakura would do."

"Where do you think I got the idea?" Kat giggled as she climbed up into the armoire that matched the one in her room.

---

Marik made his way downstairs while Kat finished getting ready. He spotted Malik leaning half-asleep against the wall beside the door, an aluminum can almost ready to fall from his grasp.

"I'm guessing you didn't sleep?"

Malik blinked a few times while standing up straight and rolling his shoulders and neck to stretch them.

"Nothing unusual for me," he replied, sounding exhausted and worn.

"You don't have to go with us today if you'd rather get some rest."

"I'll manage. Such is the life of an Ishtari."

"Except you're not exactly Ishtari anymore," Marik pointed out.

Malik breathed out a half-hearted chuckle. "I suppose that is true, however, it does not change what was ingrained into me. Some habits you never let go of."

"Like not sleeping?" Marik stated dryly.

"Bah. Sleep is overrated. Besides, if it was such a necessity, then why were energy drinks created?" Malik replied while brandishing the can in his hand. "I have to admit, I am absolutely loving this stuff. The mango one is my favorite," he added before taking a drink.

"You know those are bad for you, right?"

Malik looked at the can in his hand. "Gods, I sure hope so. Maybe I'll get lucky and it will spare me from my eternal misery."

"Mal, catch!" Kat shouted from above, causing both Ishtar's to look upwards.

Kat leapt towards Malik from where she had been perched on the railing, transfiguring mid-air, and landed with a 'thwump' on top of Malik's head.

Malik lightly shook his head in exasperation at the small feline perched on top. "I see you are feeling much better, ka-ib."

Kat released a small 'mau' as Malik lifted her by her scruff and brought her down, placing her on his shoulder instead. She rubbed her forehead against the side of his face and beneath his chin, making little 'mrrr' sounds as she purred happily.

"Yes, I can see that," Malik answered towards something apparently only he understood.

"You can understand her when she's transfigured?" Marik questioned.

"We are both feline in nature. I guess you could say it's a base-language thing. Think of it as the various Arabic dialects. Same concept," Malik explained.

"Ah, I see," Marik said in understanding. "So what's she saying?"

Malik rubbed behind one of her ears, which she pressed into as her purring became louder.

"It's not so much words as it is an expression of thanks while simultaneously offering me reassurance that she is feeling much better. There are things she can more easily express to me this way because there isn't a proper equivalent with a human body that doesn't come off as appearing sexual in nature, which it is not."

"So it's mostly body language?"

Malik nodded. He then scowled and stopped rubbing her ear as she began to gnaw on the collar of the leather jacket he was wearing.

"Stop that! This is brand new!"

Kat jumped down to the floor, transfiguring back and placing her hands on her hips as she stood.

"I was only testing the quality," she said defensively.

"You and I know that it's top grain by the appearance and thickness alone…you don't need to chew on it. I swear, you're as bad as the Runt."

Kat pursed her lips. "Am not," she pouted.

Malik rolled his eyes and grumbled something about 'this is why I can't own anything nice'.

Marik shook his head in exasperation as he pulled on his own Harley jacket. "We're not getting anywhere at this rate."

Kat heaved an irritable sigh. "Just let me get my boots on, then we can be on our way."

 

---

Chapter 80

---

 

Yugi checked himself in the mirror one last time. He'd opted for a pair of distressed jeans instead of his usual leather pants, and only the one belt instead of his usual two. He noticed his twin's style was a lot more laid back and decided to pick a casual look that he hoped wouldn't make him appear overly flashy in comparison.

He slipped the light gray zip-up hoodie over the black sleeveless tee he had on. The only thing he stuck with today from his usual leather get-up was his bracers and belted choker.

Yugi made his way downstairs, stopping only to let his grandfather know he was heading out and that he'd be back later. As he made his way out the door, he instinctively began his usual checklist to make sure he hadn't forgotten anything, and if he did he wasn't too far to rush back and get it.

"Let's see…Puzzle-"

He stopped in his tracks. It was still an odd thing not feeling the object around his neck. He'd noticed the night before that it had been absent from Atem's as well. He wanted to ask about it, but he was certain he already knew the answer.

Yugi shook the thoughts from his head as he pressed forward with his list, checking his pockets as he did .

"Keys? Check. Phone? Check. Duel Monsters deck? Definitely can't forget that. Never know when Kaiba might strike," he said with a chuckle. "Check. Hmmm…what else? Oh! Wallet!"

He double checked all of his pockets, realizing he'd left his wallet in his room. He quickly turned around and rushed back inside and upstairs, stopping just outside his bedroom door. He could hear a voice singing.

Yugi slowly cracked open the door, and spotted Imhotep with his back turned towards him, obviously having returned and picking out some clean clothes from the ones he'd decided to keep here. Yugi spotted the earbuds that lay nestled in his twin's ears, and realized Imhotep was probably singing along to something on his playlist, albeit a bit loudly, but not out of tune. If anything, Yugi thought Imhotep had a great singing voice.

He wondered if he could sing like that, but then decided that even if he could he'd be too embarrassed to let anyone hear him. Based on the startled reaction Imhotep had as he turned around mid-chorus, Yugi could easily guess that Imhotep felt the same.

"Sorry," Yugi said apologetically as he opened the door the rest of the way and stepped into the room. "I forgot my wallet."

Imhotep was still wide-eyed and clutching his chest as he quickly plucked the earbuds out of his ears with his free hand. "I think I just died…though it could've been a heart attack…I'm not sure."

"You sounded amazing," Yugi commented.

Imhotep took a deep breath to center himself before responding. "Um…thanks?" he said uncertainly.

Yugi smiled. "Really, you did. And you seem to be in a better mood today."

Imhotep shifted nervously. "Yeah. About that. I'm sorry if I came off as short-tempered."

"I kinda understand. Bakura explained that you're weakened during an eclipse. It must be frustrating compared to how things normally are for you."

The other teen sat on his bed, leaning forward with head hung low and hands clasped together.

"Can I ask you something?"

Yugi wasn't certain, but he could swear he was feeling a tightness in his chest almost as if it were his own, even though his own chest felt perfectly fine. He sat on his own bed before answering.

"Of course."

The strange tightness was uncomfortable, and there was nervous anxiety and fear along with it.

"How did you feel when you saw Shae bite Anubis?"

"It was a little scary to be honest," Yugi replied.

The fear intensified, overwhelming the anxiety.

'I shouldn't have said anything! I don't want him to be afraid of me! But then how do I explain why I asked about it? He'll just keep wanting to know! Oh no…what do I do now? * groan * Why did I even bother to bring this up? I'm so stupid!'

Yugi took a deep breath. He had a feeling he knew what was going on with the weird sensation now.

"Even though it was scary, it was mostly because there was a lot going on," he added. He wasn't sure if mentioning that he was hearing Imhotep's thoughts would help matters at this moment. His primary focus was on helping his twin calm down.

There was a slight ease in tension in the uncomfortable tightness.

"So it wasn't so much what she did, but just what was going on in general?" Imhotep asked quietly.

"For the most part."

Yugi could feel the sensation of swallowing hard and taking a deep breath, even though he wasn't the one to do it.

"There's…a reason that…Shae and I both have fangs at all times…" Imhotep said slowly. "She and I…I guess you could say that inside we're split. There's us, then there's…something else. I can't exactly go into much more detail on what that something else is."

"Is it like how it was with me and Atem?" Yugi questioned. He could sense the tension slowly easing up more and more, and the fear had died down in intensity, but the anxiety was still there.

"Kinda," Imhotep replied. "Only that other part…it gets hungry. If we don't feed it on a regular basis, it takes over."

Yugi wasn't sure he liked the direction this conversation was going.

"What do you mean by 'it gets hungry'?"

Imhotep shifted uncomfortably and began to nervously fidget with the back of his neck.

"In a way…it's like…"

Yugi felt the tightness and fear re-intensify as Imhotep swallowed hard.

"...it's kinda like Ammit."

"Ammit?" Yugi asked in confusion. "Doesn't Ammit devour the hearts of those who fail the Weighing?"

Imhotep nodded. "Yeah."

"I'm…a bit confused," Yugi stated.

Imhotep covered his face, groaning loudly. Yugi was certain his twin's heart and chest were ready to burst from the intense amount of pressure he felt.

Imhotep quickly brought his hands down, staring Yugi apologetically in the eyes.

"Last night I devoured the heart of a death row inmate!" he shouted quickly in admittance.

Yugi felt the tension suddenly lift, only to be replaced by a sense of overwhelming fear. He stared blankly, not certain how to respond.

'Oh no…he's not saying anything! He's probably trying to think of something nice to say so that I don't feel like the monster that I am, but at the same time that's exactly what he thinks of me! Why wouldn't he think that?! ShitShitShit! I'm so fucking stupid! I should have left this to Shae!'

Yugi opened his mouth and said the first thing that came to mind.

"Sounds like the other part of you strives for a heart-healthy diet."

He fought hard not to facepalm immediately after.

The uncomfortable sensations suddenly vanished, and he watched as the corners of Imhotep's mouth curved upwards, followed by a snort as the other teen tried to hide a laugh.

"I gotta admit, that's a good one!" Imhotep said loudly as he failed to contain his amusement of the phrasing.

Yugi couldn't help but smile at seeing his twin in better spirits, laughing along with him.

Imhotep calmed his laughter as he looked across the room. "So you're not scared of me or anything? Or think that I'm some sort of monster?"

Yugi shook his head. "It's kinda hard for me to think or feel those things from a confession alone, but since you've explained it to me, it gives me time to properly think about it and prepare myself for the possibility of actually seeing it first hand."

Imhotep's smile faded. "I guess…that makes sense. You can't be afraid if you haven't witnessed it."

"How do you feel about it when you have to do it?"

Imhotep looked surprised by the question. "Me?"

He lowered his head and furled his brow in thought.

"I've never really thought about it. I've had to do it for as long as I can remember. Usually once I step into the room with my…uh…meal…I allow the other part to take over and do what it needs to do. I'm kinda both there and not there…if that makes sense?"

Yugi nodded. He understood. That was pretty much how it was with Atem in the Puzzle. For the most part he left himself fully aware, but he knew that it was possible to remove that awareness. That's how he and Atem had beaten Pegasus in Duelist Kingdom.

"Trust me, I get it."

Imhotep forced a small smile.

"I'm glad someone gets it."

They sat there in awkward silence for a moment before Yugi decided it was probably a good time to switch the mood of things.

"Hey, since you're back and haven't gotten around to getting changed yet, would you be open to the idea of trying something with me?"

Imhotep gave him a very confused look.

"Nothing bad, I promise! I just thought, since we're twins…and you can kinda change your appearance-"

Imhotep had begun to sport a mischievous grin before Yugi had even finished his sentence.

"I love where this idea is going."

 

---

Chapter 81

---

 

"How dare you ask to have Bohemian Rhapsody turned down!? That is an insult to the great Freddie Mercury himself!" Kat shouted towards Atem as they both exited the SUV.

"I'm sorry that I don't share your taste in what you haphazardly refer to as 'music'," Atem stated in annoyance.

Kat pulled at her hair in frustration. "What's next?! You're going to say that the Prince of Darkness sucks too?!"

"I don't even know who that is."

Kat tightly clenched her jaw, one eye twitching.

"Can you two just not today?" Marik asked in annoyance.

"I bet if 'Crazy Train' were the name of a fucking Duel Monster, not only would you know everything about it off the top of your head, you would know exactly how to counter it if it were ever played against you," Kat stated bitterly.

Marik covered his face in exasperation.

"If there were such a thing, it would obviously be a Machine type, which means I would have to use a non-magic based strategy," Atem argued.

Marik lowered his hand and attempted to separate the two. Kat glared imaginary daggers towards Atem as she was steered in the opposite direction.

"To be honest, 'Crazy Train' could imply a toon type," Bakura pointed out as he came to stand not far from Atem.

"Huh, I didn't think of that," Atem said as he began to think more in depth on the matter. "Good thing I know how to counter that as well."

"Kura!" Kat shouted in a chastising manner. "You're not supposed to side with him!"

Bakura furled his brow. "Who said I was siding with anyone? I'm just making a point."

Kat replied by sharply folding her arms and turning with her back towards him.

"Hey everyone! We've been waiting for you!" said two voices speaking in-sync as they approached the group.

Five heads turned towards the pair of voices.

"Oh my-" Atem started.

"-fucking gods," Kat finished.

They were staring wide-eyed at a pair of Yugi's standing side-by-side.

"Katrina, can you tell which is which?" Atem questioned.

Kat shook her head. "No. They're smiling in a way that doesn't let me see Im's fangs, and they're standing too close together for me to sense which is which based on their aura."

Bakura scratched the side of his head as he looked back and forth between the two Yugi's.

"I'm more curious as to which one came up with the idea."

Both Yugi's pointed towards each other. "He did," they said simultaneously.

"Oh, shit…they rehearsed this," Bakura stated in amusement.

"Any ideas?" Atem asked Kat.

Kat had a finger curled to her mouth as she thought.

"Just one," she said casually. "Did somebody say…"

"Thunderfury, Blessed Blade of the Windseeker," finished the Yugi on the right. He immediately facepalmed. "Shit."

"That one's Imhotep," Kat said with a grin as she pointed towards the twin on the right.

Imhotep reverted back to his normal appearance. "I wasn't expecting Shae to use a WoW meme against me."

"Oh well, it was fun for the short time we got to do it," Yugi chuckled.

"Seriously, I gotta know which one of you thought that up," Bakura said while looking back and forth between the two while waiting for an answer.

"It was originally Yugi's idea to show up looking the same," Imhotep stated.

"But it was Imhotep's idea to take things up a notch with talking in sync," Yugi added.

"I am suddenly extremely grateful that you and Set weren't identical," Atem said to Kat.

"Why? You wouldn't have had to hide things. If anything, you could've had two wives," Kat pointed out.

"Or two Vizier's," Bakura added.

"Okay, that's just dumb," Kat stated.

Atem stood off to the side mirroring Marik's expression of face buried in palm. Malik was the only one standing there looking bored throughout the entirety of things.

Yugi and Imhotep turned to head inside the mall.

"We'll wait for you inside. Téa should be here shortly," Yugi said towards the group.

"Joey and Tristan aren't coming?" Atem asked as he lowered his hand and diverted his attention towards Yugi.

Yugi shook his head. "Joey scored a pair of tickets to a wrestling event that's taking place today."

Atem gave a single nod in understanding. "Then we should head inside before Téa arrives. "

Kat, Bakura, and Malik followed the twins inside, but Marik stopped Atem before he could follow as well.

"I know this whole thing was your idea, but could you maybe try not to fight with Kat?"

Atem scowled. "I haven't been trying to, but ever since this morning she has done nothing but get on my case about one thing or another," he stated irritably.

"I know," Marik said casually. "But can't you try to just ignore it when she starts going off on you?"

"That is easier said than done," Atem replied.

Marik sighed heavily. "Listen, I'm not sure if you're aware, but she's struggling right now. She spent millennia focused on a single goal, and while that goal has finally been met, the end result wasn't something she'd ever considered. She doesn't know how to shift her focus away from worrying about everyone else."

Atem shook his head in exasperation. "I make no promises, but I will try."

He took a step to follow the others, but paused for a moment to glance back towards Marik.

"Thank you for still being there for her. I know she can be difficult at times, but you seem to be able to look past it."

Marik let out a small chuckle. "It's not about looking past it. It's about accepting that it's part of who she is. Do I find it irritating? At times. Would I ask her to change? No. I only ask that she try to focus less on others and more on herself."

Atem shook his head in amusement. "You will come to regret that."

"I'm sure I will."

---

"Hey guys!" Téa called out with a friendly wave as she approached the group. "I hope I haven't kept you waiting."

Yugi and Imhotep waved back.

"Don't worry, we haven't been here long," Yugi said as Téa got closer.

"That's a relief. I was running behind and I thought for sure I would be late." Téa looked around. "Where's Atem?"

"I fell a bit behind," Atem replied with a small chuckle as he and Marik joined the rest of the group.

Kat narrowed her eyes on the brunette, but remained silent.

"Great! Now that everyone is here, we can finally get some food!" Imhotep commented.

Yugi laughed. "I'm guessing you'll want burgers?"

"What kind of question is that? Of course I want burgers!"

Both rushed off towards one of the restaurants within the food court.

"I think I'll go join them," Téa said with a friendly smile towards Atem. "What about you?"

Atem sat at a nearby table. "I'm not certain. I need to think about it."

"Don't think too hard, you might starve," Kat quipped.

Atem scowled subtly in his former wife's direction

"How about I just bring you back something?" Téa suggested. "It'll be my treat."

Atem hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Sure."

Téa smiled with a small nod, then left to join the other two.

Bakura groaned. "Great, since everyone keeps mentioning burgers, now I want one." His shoulders fell forward as he trudged over to join the rest.

Marik looked down at his girlfriend. "You can join them if you want."

Kat shook her head. "No, surprise me like usual. I'm gonna wait here with Atem."

"Are you sure?"

Kat nodded.

Marik sighed lightly. "Okay…but while I'm away NO ARGUING," he warned.

Kat pouted a bit. "No promises."

Marik shook his head in exasperation, dragging a reluctant Malik along with him towards another section of the food court.

Kat joined Atem at the table, looking fondly over towards the pair of boys that bore a striking resemblance to him.

"They appear to be getting along quite well. One would never guess that they'd been separated for the majority of their life," Atem commented about the pair that he, too, was looking at.

"I'll admit, I was worried how Im would adjust to life alongside mortals, but it appears my concerns were for nothing," Kat stated.

She tensed as Imhotep shied away from someone that had accidentally brushed up against him. The teen had immediately grasped a small section on the back of his twin's hoodie and brought himself in close while attempting to be subtle about the reaction. Yugi turned his head and said something to the other teen with a gentle smile, who nodded while relaxing and released his grip.

"I see what Yugi meant by being there for one another," Atem stated, having paid just as close attention to the interaction as Kat had.

"He's a lot like Set," Kat pointed out, sounding sad. "He has a way with words that helps those around him."

"I agree. Though he's not nearly as long-winded," Atem said with a light chuckle.

Kat couldn't help but smile and laugh a bit as she cast a side-ways glance towards Atem. Her light-hearted demeanor didn't last as the smile and laughter quickly faded, redirecting her gaze to the floor.

"Why was I never enough for you?"

Atem blinked a few times as the out-of-nowhere question took its time to register, then averted his gaze once it did.

"I don't have an answer for that. I'm sorry."

Kat was silent for a few moments before she spoke again.

"I keep wondering if there was something I could have done better. If somehow I could have been better. Then maybe nothing would have happened, and we wouldn't have ended up-"

"Stop." Atem said firmly, interrupting the woman across from him. "You are not responsible for what happened."

"Then why did you feel as though you couldn't tell me? Did I say or do something to make you think I would turn you away?"

Atem lowered his head. "It had nothing to do with you. I was simply ashamed of myself, nothing more."

"And what was there to be ashamed of? The fact that you had a preference, and that I wasn't that preference?"

Atem looked towards the others. "This is not the place to discuss this."

After several more moments of silence, Atem returned his gaze across to his former wife. She was still staring at the floor, holding onto herself tightly as though letting go might cause her body to fall apart.

"We're back!" Yugi said while carrying a tray of food, Imhotep beside him carrying their drinks.

"I got you a veggie burger, I hope that's okay," Téa said as she sat beside Atem with her tray. "I wasn't really sure what you might like, so I had to go based on Imhotep's suggestion."

Atem forced a smile. "I'm sure it will be just fine."

"He doesn't have a problem with meat. He just doesn't like fish or salt flavors," Kat said while glaring at the other female.

Atem quietly cleared his throat while giving his ex wife a look of warning.

"I was simply stating a fact," Kat said innocently towards the glare she was receiving.

"I bet," Atem said with a scowl.

"Looks like everyone beat us back," Marik chuckled on approach. He placed a small box in front of his girlfriend.

Kat stared at the box for a moment. "Is this a pizza?"

Marik pointed accusingly at Malik. "His idea, not mine."

Kat glanced skeptically over at the other Ishtar, who was wearing a proud smirk across his face as he sat down. She then carefully lifted the lid partway, before flipping it off entirely, her eyes glittering in awe.

"Holy fucking shit…that is a lot of cheese…"

"I can't tell if your reaction is a good one or not?" Marik said as he sat down beside her.

"It's a good one," Atem reassured with a knowing grin. "You just made her day."

Kat lifted a slice, eyeballing the way the cheese stretched as she did.

"It's also in the freaking crust!" she shouted in surprise.

"Wow. Malik was right. You do like cheese," Marik said in amazement.

"That is a massive understatement," Atem said with a chuckle. "It's more like an obsession."

Kat raised a middle finger towards Atem while taking an enormous bite of the unholy conglomeration of cheese that had been presented before her.

"So…how is it?" Marik asked, trying to hide his amusement at how much his girlfriend appeared to be enjoying her food.

Kat swallowed her current bite before answering. "Anyone stupid enough to even think about touching this, will die." Her eyes narrowed on Bakura, who quickly averted his gaze. "You get one free pass. Next time it's a guaranteed death sentence."

Malik chuckled from where he sat further down. "I told you she would love it."

"I see that. I think she loves that pizza more than me," Marik commented.

"No offense, but I do," Kat stated before taking another large bite.

Marik chuckled as he dug into his own meal. "I'm starting to think the only way I'll get a love confession out of you is to smother myself in velveeta."

"Make it colby-jack, then I'll consider it."

 

---

Chapter 82

---

 

"So what are we doing now that we've all finished eating?" Yugi asked no one in particular.

"I was thinking we could just wander around and check out whatever catches our eye," Atem replied.

"That sounds like a great idea, but first," Téa looked over at the only other female in the group, "Kat, would you mind visiting Victoria's Secret with me?"

Kat stared blankly for a moment. "Me?"

"Yeah! In case it isn't obvious, most of my friends are of the male variety. They aren't exactly comfortable visiting a women's lingerie store, so I usually have to go on my own. Besides, I thought it would give us a chance to get to know one another better."

Kat glanced uncertainly towards Marik, who gave a subtle nod indicating she should go.

"Sure…why not?" she replied, sounding nearly as uncertain as she felt. She glanced this time at both her friends, hoping one of them might come to her rescue. The look they both gave her indicated that they were finding her current situation amusing, and she furled a small scowl to express how she felt about that amusement.

Kat groaned quietly as she began to follow the other female.

"Habibty, wait!"

Relief washed over Kat. Marik must have picked up on her discomfort.

Marik leaned in close to whisper something in her ear while attempting to subtly slide a small object into her hand. He then gave her a quick peck before rushing back to the others.

"What was that about?" Téa asked.

Kat looked at the pink card that had been placed in her hand, wondering which god was punishing her by forcing her into this 'female bonding' bullshit.

She unenthusiastically flashed the card between two fingers. "He wants the reward points."

Téa chuckled. "Guess we should be going then."

---

"Hey, you said you wanted to look at a new computer, right?" Imhotep asked his twin.

"Oh, yeah! Didn't you say you could help me pick out the best one for both games and programming?"

"Easily! I'm not as super techy as Mkhai, but I did help with building my current setup."

Yugi looked at the rest of the group. "Anyone else want to join us?"

"I'll go," Bakura said casually. "I need to get a new phone. I obviously can't rely on the Tomb Keeper to wake me up."

"Will you let that go?" Marik asked in annoyance.

"I'll answer that in about seven-to-ten business days."

Marik shook his head in exasperation. He then turned his focus towards Atem.

"This whole thing was your idea. Is there someplace you wanted to check out?"

Atem stared blankly for a moment before answering. "Not really. It was just a random thought. I had no intention of taking the lead on anything."

"Shocking," Bakura scoffed.

Atem ignored the unwelcome comment.

"Well, if you want, I don't mind walking around and just checking out whatever happens to catch our attention," Marik suggested. "Unless you want to join the others in shopping for tech."

Atem glanced in uncertainty towards Yugi and Imhotep.

"Go ahead. We'll meet up and do something as a group later," Yugi said with a reassuring smile.

Atem gave a slight smile and nodded, watching as the other three headed off in the direction of the mall's tech store.

"You can still join them if you want," Marik stated as he took note of the conflicted expression that had formed on Atem's face.

Atem shook his head. "No. Not with Bakura around. It would just be one argument after another."

He fell into stride beside Marik, who had started walking in the same direction the girls had gone.

"So what's going on with you? You seem really indecisive," Marik questioned.

Atem glanced over his shoulder, taking note of Malik falling into his old routine of trailing behind while simultaneously observing their surroundings.

"Would you be surprised to learn that being Pharaoh never really involved making a lot of personal decisions?" Atem replied to Marik's question. "The decisions I made daily were always for the people of my kingdom. I chose little for myself. I am now having to adjust to things being the other way around, and I am uncertain as to what it is that I want for myself."

"Besides moving out?"

Atem chuckled lightly. "That is more of something that I feel is necessary given the current nature of things between Katrina and I."

"Didn't you do anything for fun in ancient times?"

Atem looked wistfully ahead. "Walking the gardens, playing senet, occasionally joining in on hunts, horseback riding along the Nile," he sighed heavily. "And I was never alone."

Marik stopped and hung his head. "And you probably wouldn't be now if I hadn't insisted on following Yugi and Bakura to the park that day."

"Perhaps not," Atem stated. "Most likely I would still be trapped in the Puzzle, Imhotep would probably still be showing me things, and Katrina would have continued to keep her distance from everyone except Bakura." He placed a reassuring hand on Marik's shoulder. "I do not blame you for the events that transpired after that day, nor do I blame you for the fact that I am without my wife by my side. If anything, I wish to thank you for restoring her smile. It vanished millennia ago, and I have been unable to bring it back."

"I still feel as though I've made a mess of things for you again."

Atem lowered his hand while shaking his head. "No, you have not. If it weren't for you, Katrina would have stayed with me simply because it felt familiar and safe. We would still be bitter and miserable. I do not want that for her, any more than she wants it for me."

Marik lifted his head. "Thanks. It's something that's kinda been in the back of my mind this whole time. It didn't really bother me that you were mad at first, it was more that I had screwed up again."

"Honestly, I was more upset about the situation in general than at anyone in particular. I had just been revived, not to mention I'd just had all my memories crammed back into my head, only to discover that the one thing I had looked forward to upon my revival was still out of reach."

"Let me guess? Sex with your now-ex wife?" Marik said unenthusiastically.

"Do you have any idea how aggravating it was having to share a body with another, being able to still feel those 'urges', and not having any way to relieve it?" Atem asked in annoyance.

"I imagine it was torture."

"That is an understatement."

"I guess that explains drunk sex with Bakura."

Atem's face fell. "At least I was fortunate enough to be black-out drunk. If I'd been sober, I would be questioning my mental state."

Marik attempted to stifle a chuckle. "I think we all would."

"Can we discuss something else?" Atem groaned.

"Like how you obviously need some sort of hobby to fill all of your free time?"

"Sure, we'll go with that."

Marik looked around, before spotting the store he was looking for. "How about we start there?"

Atem looked towards the hobby and craft store that Marik had indicated.

"I guess it couldn't hurt. If anything, maybe I'll get a few ideas."

Notes:

80- Imhotep was singing along to the Panic! at the Disco version of 'Into the Unknown'. He will never openly admit his passion for Disney sing-a-longs (Kat is an anime and cartoon fanatic, so he grew up watching a lot of Disney films)

81- Gotta have twins doing twin things. And yes, Kat loves cheese. All bow before our lord and savior, Cheesus Crust.

Check out my new AO3 exclusive, Our Scars remind Us that the Past was Real'. No regular update schedule, just something that I work on when brain gets stuck and needs a break from TWoF. It's a post-canon 'TKB gets a second chance at life' type fic. OC shows up in prologue, but after that it's all canon characters. Basically, TKB wakes up in a world where only he remembers the events of canon, and everyone is trying to convince him that the things he 'remembers' never happened.

Tumblr

Chapter 29: Chapters 83-85

Notes:

83-Small heads-up: After the second break, there is a noticeable time-skip to much later in the day. I apologize if it ruins the flow of the chapter. I was virtually banging my head against the keyboard on this chapter because I needed to get from point A to point B, but I didn't want a ton of filler just to get there.

Chapter 83

---

 

Atem stood in one of the hobby store aisles, rubbing his temple and forehead with his fingers as he tried to calm his overwhelmed mind.

"Why are there so many different types of artists' tools?"

He'd decided to take Solomon's suggestion, and started with a section labeled 'fine arts' to look for paint supplies. He was blown away with the choices available. In the past, he'd never had to choose. The options were standard and straight-forward during his time as Pharaoh. Even with the hosts that had on occasion dabbled in artistic hobbies, he'd never had to focus too much on the different tools or paints, as the projects he participated on were usually a co-op effort.

"That is a very good question," Marik agreed while standing next to him, trying to figure out the answer as well.

"Just buy one of everything," Malik said boredly from the end of the aisle.

"He can't just buy one of everything!" Marik argued.

"Why not? He could buy the whole store if he wanted."

"See, I told you they were in here," Bakura said presumably towards Yugi and Imhotep as he approached the aisle that contained both Ishtar's and former Pharaoh. He rounded into the aisle, stopping and staring in confusion. "Uhhh…why does everyone look like this is the last place they wanna be?"

"I made a suggestion for Atem to look here for a hobby idea, and now Malik thinks he should just buy the whole store," Marik said in exasperation.

"Why not? He could if he wanted."

Marik covered his face. "I give up."

"Make that two of us," Atem said with a defeated sigh. "I don't even know where to begin with any of this stuff."

"It actually all depends on what you would like to do," Bakura stated while concentrating on the items in the aisle. "Based on your former experience, I would suggest oil paints and canvas. It's not the same as painting on the human body, but it's the same basic idea just on a flat surface. Pastels would be a good choice as well if you wanted to lean more towards drawing and filling in abstract patterns."

Atem turned his head slowly in confusion as Bakura continued to rattle off suggestions.

"You understand this stuff?"

"I've dabbled a bit over the millennia," Bakura said casually. "Plus Ryou was always into artistic stuff. He spent a lot of time in places like this."

"I supposed that makes sense."

"So, have you decided which appeals to you?" Bakura asked, still looking at the materials in front of him.

Atem sighed heavily. "No. I need to think on it. I can always come back another day."

Bakura shrugged. "Suit yourself."

The four left the aisle, meeting up with the twins by the entrance.

"Find anything?" Yugi asked with a hopeful expression.

"No. Just looking," Atem replied.

"Um, guys…where did Bakura go?" Marik asked while looking around.

Atem and Malik looked around.

"He was just behind us," Atem said in confusion.

"I swear, if the Runt is filling his pockets with stolen goods, I'll break both his hands. I am in no mood for his shenanigans," Malik stated sharply.

"For fucks sake, why the hell would I steal from a fucking hobby store? That's low even for me," Bakura growled as he finally joined them.

Malik narrowed his eyes warily. "Where were you?"

Bakura held up a small bag. "Getting some clay, gravel-for-brains. I've been given a mark, and I thought I would have a bit of fun," he said mischievously.

Malik rolled his eyes. "And they call me a psychopath…"

---

The group of guys walked around for a bit, checking out various stores that drew their interest.

Malik had taken to keeping an extra watchful eye on Bakura. Meanwhile, Marik and Yugi kept pointing out things that they felt might spark Atem's interest. Imhotep would, on occasion, point out things as well, but he seemed more resigned to just follow Yugi everywhere he went like a lost puppy.

Yugi checked his phone as a notification chimed in. His face furled in confusion as he typed back. Another notification chimed in moments later.

"Um, Marik? I think Téa might need your help," he said, his face flushed red in a mixture of embarrassment and disgust.

Marik glanced over in confusion before walking over to see what Téa had sent Yugi. His face turned scarlet at the photo on the screen.

"I thought you had to be eighteen to be able to enter one of those stores?!"

"I don't care how old you have to be, just get my mom out of there!"

"How?! I'm not old enough to even wal-"

"Done," Imhotep interrupted while looking down at his phone. "I told her if she doesn't leave I'll have Mkhai tune into her implant and eat a bag of Doritos while talking into the mic. She's on her way out now."

He looked up from his phone to see several pairs of eyes staring at him. "What?"

"Okay…problem solved I guess?" Yugi said while trying to avoid the sudden awkwardness that had sprung up. "Maybe we should go meet up with the girls now," he quickly suggested.

---

Atem slid exhaustively down onto the SUV foot-railing before he lowered himself to the ground and made his way into the house. He made a mental reminder to never go anywhere with his ex again.

Kat skipped happily into the house, carrying the stuffed cat she'd bought that was nearly as big as she was. Once everyone was inside and out of the way, she dropped the giant plushie onto the floor then fell face-first into it.

"I have to admit, today was pretty fun! We should definitely do it again!"

"You're more than welcome to," Atem said unenthusiastically while making his way upstairs.

Kat sat up. "You didn't enjoy yourself?"

Atem stopped at the top of the stairs and looked down. "It was kind of hard when a certain someone kept giving Téa dirty looks."

"I wasn't trying to! It just…kept happening…" Kat said while attempting to avoid the scowled look she was receiving.

"Well, 'try' harder next time." Atem marched off to his room and slammed the door behind him.

Kat's shoulders and head fell. Before anyone could attempt to comfort her, she vanished in her usual vortex of fire, taking the stuffed cat with her.

"I'm too tired to deal with this shit. I'm heading back to the palace," Malik stated before vanishing as well.

Marik looked over at the only other person in the room.

"Don't look at me. You're the one fucking her," Bakura stated bluntly.

Marik shook his head in exasperation. "She was trying to be nice. Even I could see that. I'm not sure what her exact issue with Téa is, but it was obvious she wasn't intentionally trying to be cold with her."

Bakura scrunched his nose, as though he were facing some sort of unpleasant internal dilemma.

"Do you know what the concept of 'hazing' is?" he asked.

"Unfortunately. I used it on those who willingly wanted to join my criminal organization," Marik replied.

"Long story short, Kat was on the receiving end when we were Per-Bast. The fact that she received a lot of nasty comments once it was discovered she was barren didn't help. It's part of the reason she had no issues with dumbass having male partners, but she wasn't thrilled with the idea of him having a harem to provide an heir. She's envious of other girls for having the capability of being a mother without having to seek out a magical alternative. Téa's former incarnations have always been a bit too friendly towards the Pharaoh for Kat's liking. Obviously she had every right to be jealous before, but now…"

"But now things are different between her and Atem," Marik finished knowingly.

"Exactly."

Marik plopped down onto one of the cushions beside the table. "They were married for crying out loud. You would think Atem would realize these things and ignore them. How hard can it be for him to just brush it off for a single day?"

"Around other people? Pretty hard. Now, when they're alone…whole different story."

Marik looked at Bakura in piqued interest. "What do you mean?"

"In case you haven't noticed, Kat's relatively calm one-on-one. Put her in a group setting, however…she switches to bitch-mode. It's a defense mechanism on her part. Personally, I've always been aware of this. Royal dumbass, however, chalks it up as it's her norm…which in a way, it is," Bakura explained.

"Let me guess? Her behavior in general has something to do with how women were viewed in ancient times?"

"Pretty much. Kat's always been a bit of a black sheep…an outcast. She's never followed the traditional expectations of women. It's not her fault either. She was created to be the way she is. From what I've gathered, there was a group among the higher Godaeshan ranks that wanted the perfect General to lead an army in conquering the mortal realm and retaking it for their own."

"Conquer?" Marik asked warily.

Bakura nodded. "That's right. She was meant to lead an army that would bring about the End. Though, in case it isn't obvious, she's not exactly lining up soldiers to do so."

"What about you and Malik? You both refer to yourselves as her Lieutenants."

"We swore an oath to serve her, and only her. It kept us from being forced into swearing loyalty to someone else. Most high ranks abuse their authority over their underlings. Kat doesn't. She only forces a command on us to enforce the importance of something. Honestly it's a good thing in my case. I'm kinda stuck in this odd predicament because of my Godaeshan species sub-type, which if I hadn't sworn my loyalty to her, I could be easily ordered around by any who are higher ranking within the species."

"You? Ordered around? You are probably the only person who has more of a problem with authority than myself. I can't picture you following anyone's orders, regardless of loyalty."

Bakura grinned and chuckled. "You have no idea. I was only a palace brat for a few years, but I could have easily been a-" He stopped abruptly, his grin quickly fading as though he had just realized something. "Huh…I'd forgotten about that. Weird."

"Forgotten about what?" Marik asked in confusion.

Bakura quickly shook his head in dismissal. "It's nothing important. Just something personal that I just remembered."

"Okay…?"

Marik was about to inquire further when one of the doors upstairs opened. Kat emerged just after, her eyes still a bit puffy, making it obvious that she'd been crying.

"I'll leave you two alone," Bakura said quietly to Marik before vanishing.

Kat slowly made her way downstairs, saying nothing to Marik as she began setting up her computer and laptop for the evening's raid.

"Are you upset with me?" Marik asked, moving back a bit to make sure he wasn't in her way.

"Why would I be?" Kat said quietly.

"Because I didn't come up to see if you were okay."

"Why should you have? You weren't the one to point out that I wasn't trying hard enough to keep my personal feelings from showing."

"And that was absolute bullshit on Atem's part," Marik said bitterly. "You were trying. I could see it. There were times you tightened your jaw when it was obvious you wanted to say something. When it wasn't enough, you clenched your fists. You even actively walked away when it was obvious you felt annoyed."

"My behavior was unjustified. I should have tried harder. I shouldn't have let what I felt bother me. It's my problem, not everyone else's."

"You tried. You don't have to justify or apologize for your behavior. All that counts is that you actively tried." Marik was beginning to feel pissed off at this point.

"Like Atem said, I should hav-"

"Fuck what Atem thinks!" Marik interrupted loudly. "Does his opinion really mean that much to you?!"

Kat paused in what she was doing, then sat down and curled up with her knees to her chest.

Marik instantly regretted his words. "Habibty, I'm sorry. I didn't mean…"

"No. You have a point. I don't even know why I'm still seeking his approval. I made my choice. I need to stop holding onto these lingering feelings. I need to fully let him go."

Marik brought himself close and wrapped his arms around her. "Just so you know, I'm right here when you do."

Kat leaned into him. "I know. It's just…hard."

"I get it. He was your whole life before this."

Kat nodded.

"Do you regret the choice you made?"

Kat hesitated for a moment. "I can't answer that yet. I'm still…uncertain."

Marik's heart sank hearing her say that.

"Anything I can do to help you with that?" he asked.

Kat turned so she could curl into him. "Just this."

Marik tightened his arms around her, pulling her in even closer. "I think I can manage that."

 

---

Chapter 84

---

 

Atem threw the bag in his hands onto the bed, then pulled out his phone and began searching through the pre-programmed contacts until he found the one he was looking for.

"You have reached the world's most amazing sibling. How might I assist you on this fine day?"

Atem wasn't amused. "Get me out of this hellhole now. I don't care what you have to do, just do it."

There was a brief pause on the other end of the line.

"Oh great…what'd she do?" Mkhai asked with a sigh.

"Too many things to list. I'm just over dealing with her ups and downs. I'm over her hypocrisy. I'm over her."

There was a groan on the other end of the line.

"There is one option I haven't fully explored yet. I've been saving it as a last resort, because I wasn't certain how you'd feel about it."

"Whatever it is, I'll take it."

"Are you sure? It means getting involved with Seto Kaiba."

"I don't care. Just make things happen and get me out of here."

Mkhai sighed heavily. "Just remember you said that."

The call ended. Atem stared at the phone in his hand for a moment. His actions were probably brash, but it was something that needed to be done. He wanted to get away from everything that reminded him of his failed past life so that he could finally move forward and start anew…and that meant getting away from his biggest failure of all.

Atem put his phone away and sat on the end of the bed, placing his hands over his face as he flopped backwards onto it. His head landed on the bag he'd tossed there. It crinkled loudly as he tried to remove it from behind his head.

He wasn't certain what was even inside. Kat had obtained it during one of her random moments of running off into one of the stores that piqued her interest. She'd exited one, carrying the bag in her hands, then gave it to him while jokingly referring to it as a 'divorce gift' before rushing off again.

He hadn't looked inside the bag back at the mall, because by that point he was too irritated with Kat's behavior to care. Even now he dreaded looking in the bag, because knowing his ex, it was probably something inappropriate. Against his better judgment, he decided to look inside anyway. At least he was in the privacy of his own room.

He sat up and stared curiously at the black shirt inside. He pulled it out, immediately feeling amusement tugging at the corners of his mouth as he read the bold print.

Yes I'm SINGLE Now Is Your Chance

He had to admit, the joke about it being a 'divorce gift' made more sense now, and he couldn't help but lightly laugh while shaking his head. He took a calming breath, realizing that his words from earlier were perhaps a bit too harsh. She was trying. Not once had Kat voiced what was on her mind in her usual manner. When Téa had bought him lunch, Kat hadn't been outright rude…she'd simply stated a fact. When Téa showed him a few shirts she thought he might like, Kat walked up, felt the fabric, then stated it was too rough and that he would never wear it…which was true. He disliked anything that felt scratchy against his body.

Atem rubbed the fabric of the shirt between his fingers. It was extremely soft. He debated for a moment, wondering if it would really be as soft against the body as it felt in his hands.

He took off the v-neck he'd been wearing and replaced it with the tee, surprised at how extremely comfortable it was. No wonder when Kat lounged around the house she wore shirts that appeared to be made of the same material.

Atem now felt inclined to get even more comfortable, and he began by switching out his jeans for a pair of gray sleep pants that Bakura swore were made from the finest Egyptian linen money could buy. He didn't care what they were made of, he only cared that they were comfortable.

He then removed all his adornments, still finding it strange at how little time it took him now that he didn't have to remove a portion of his own body weight in gold. He hesitated in removing his kohl, but after a few moments, felt it was necessary if his goal was maximum comfort. Looking at his own reflection in the mirror afterwards felt like looking at a familiar stranger. Like he was seeing someone he knew, but couldn't recall the name of.

"Holy shit. I suddenly wish I hadn't come up here."

Atem scowled at the irritating figure leaning casually into the doorframe of the bathroom.

"And why is that?" he asked in annoyance.

"I don't think you want me to answer that."

Atem's face scrunched up in disgust. "I was really hoping that this morning was just you having a temporary attack of insanity."

"I don't have attacks of insanity. It's actually the other way around. The moments that I'm relatively sane is when you should be worried."

"I'll take your word for it."

"I'm going to take a wild stab and assume that the answer to my offer is a resounding 'NO'."

"You sound disappointed."

"I'm insane, not blind. You're physically attractive regardless of that wagging tongue…though I can easily imagine it being put to a better use."

"Please stop trying to seduce me."

"Why? You're single and now's my chance," Bakura said with a playful grin.

Atem groaned as he pushed his way out of the bathroom.

"What is it that you don't like? Is it my appearance? I can change it."

Atem stopped and slowly turned towards Bakura, once again baffled as he took in the elemental's expression of honest curiosity.

"You have admitted to wanting to kill me…and have actively attempted to on several occasions…but then you ask me that question?" Atem asked in disbelief.

"So…it's not me…it's just…me…?"

Atem placed a hand over his face. Was this seriously a conversation he was having with Bakura?

"Sure. We'll go with that."

"What if I didn't talk?"

Atem quickly removed his hand and pointed towards the door. "Get out."

"So it's still a 'no'?"

"OUT!"

---

Kat and Marik turned their focus briefly to the figure that had emerged from upstairs and was now stomping its way down. Bakura paid them no attention as he continued past them and into the kitchen, the backdoor slamming seconds later.

"Should we check to make sure Atem is still alive?" Marik questioned.

"Nah. I don't smell any blood," Kat said casually.

"I am still concerned that you saying things like that doesn't bother me."

A second figure emerged from upstairs, looking cautiously over the railing.

"Is he gone?" Atem asked.

"For now," Kat replied. "Do I dare ask what you did to piss him off to the point of only stomping away and not leaving you a splattered mess?"

"I'd rather you didn't."

Kat's head fell forward into her palm. "Fuck. Spite-Kura is a real pain-in-the-ass."

"He would be if I let him," Atem said with an eye-roll while walking down the stairs.

"Oh gods, I was joking. Is he actually trying to get in your pants?" Kat asked with an amused chuckle.

"I didn't come down to discuss your friend's attempts at seduction…nor will I claim to understand the insanity that lies within his brain."

Kat lifted her head and looked at Atem with a deadpan expression.

"Oh, that's easy. Kura's mind usually follows the path of 'Kill the Pharaoh', 'Fuck the Pharaoh'...which has apparently taken on a double meaning…'how long before I annoy this person and make them leave', and finally 'is this edible'. That last one is his favorite. Though I have to wonder if he's recently replaced it with 'is this fuckable'?"

Atem stared blankly for a moment. "There is something seriously wrong with the both of you."

Kat scowled. "Duh. It's called 'we've been alive for a consecutive five-thousand years'. You should try it sometime. I assure you that it's maddening."

Atem clenched his jaw and quietly groaned. "I'm not here to argue."

"Well, you're doing a poor job at directing this conversation in a non-argumentative state."

Atem took in and released a deep breath in an obvious attempt to calm himself. "I wanted to apologize for earlier. You did try to keep your personal feelings in-check. It was wrong of me to state that you should have tried harder."

Kat stared at him for a long moment, tilting her head while attempting to decipher if Atem meant what he said. Her eyes flitted to the lettering sprawled across his chest.

"You like the shirt?"

"Yes. It's quite comfortable. Thank you," Atem replied calmly.

"You're not bothered by what it says?"

Atem smiled lightly. "No. I actually find it amusing."

"Awesome. Now that the entire guild has heard way more than what they needed to, can you please accept the summons?" came a familiar voice from Kat's computer.

"Is that Imhotep?" Atem asked while looking at the screen.

An annoyed sigh came from the speakers. "Yes. Shae, I will have Mkhai hack your computer if you don't accept this summon."

"Already on it," came another familiar voice. The cursor on Kat's screen moved on its own and selected the 'Accept Summons' that flashed on the screen. "Done."

"If you're just gonna take over, why should I even bother playing?" Kat shouted in irritation as she resumed focus on her game and regained control over her cursor.

"Lego Imperial Star Destroyer…" Mkhai reminded in a threatening manner.

"Fuck you, nerd-brain."

"Oh gods…PLEASE let this be the last time we have to run this. I am so ready for the next raid release," Imhotep said in exasperation.

---

A collective grouping of groaned voices poured through the speakers.

"Kat! What was with that Hero delay?!"

"Sorry, Dan. I have an annoying pest hovering over my shoulder who is about thirty seconds from his second death."

"Well, do something about it! I'm keeping tabs on how much you owe for my repair bill!"

Kat glared bitterly at the face that was slowly retreating away from her.

"I'm sorry. I was just trying to observe," Atem said sheepishly.

"Guys, go ahead and take a quick break. I'm gonna be a minute," Kat said to her guildmates before muting the chat.

She closed the tabs on her laptop off to the side, then brought up the game launcher. After she'd entered some credentials, a blank character screen appeared.

"Here. Create your own character and try it out for yourself," she said while sliding the laptop in front of Atem.

Atem looked in uncertainty at the screen. "I don't know how to play."

"Just read the quests and the spells. I already have addons installed that help with quest tracking, choosing gear upgrades, and so on. It's pretty self-explanatory. I'll even have Mkhai get on one of his alts real quick to give you some bags and gold to get started. It's the same as any other RPG, just digital and you can interact with other players from around the world."

Atem grabbed the mouse and hovered the cursor over the different races. "Is there one that I should choose over another?"

"It depends on the class you decide to play. Some classes are race-locked. Some races work better in combination with certain classes. As a beginner, it doesn't really matter. I would only suggest choosing an Alliance race for the time being so you can receive help from the guild if you need it."

Atem focused on the screen in front of him, quickly scanning through the different races and classes available.

"I need a name for my character," he said once his avatar had been created.

Kat looked at the Human Mage on the screen. "What about Mahad? I highly doubt it's taken."

Atem typed in the name, smiling as the screen changed once he hit 'Accept'.

"See. Easy. Now just enter in and walk up to the people with big, yellow exclamation marks above their heads."

"I think I can figure it out," Atem said while becoming focused on the character he was now in control of.

Kat rolled her eyes and went back to her own screen while unmuting the guild chat.

"...it was nothing personal! I swear!"

"Dan, shut up."

"I'M NOT DAN! I'M VAN!"

"Sorry. You both sound the same."

"Is that who I think it is?" Bakura asked as he entered from the kitchen.

Kat flopped her head back, nearly hitting her boyfriend in the face with her hair since she was sitting in his lap.

"I am trying to play my game. And yes, it's Van'jir. He and Dan are both part of our guild."

"Hey fuckface!" Bakura shouted towards the monitor. "Stop breaking my fucking neck every time we cross paths!"

"Stop being ugly and I'll think about it."

"Speak for yourself, Jackal-breath."

"Oh-my-fucking-gods…GO BOTHER SOMEONE ELSE!" Kat shouted in annoyance.

Bakura recoiled back a bit. "Damn. Someone's grumpy."

Kat turned her head so she could glare at him. "How about you go over and bother the person you are trying to get ass from just to spite me?"

"Oh, it has nothing to do with spite. It's a personal goal at this point. He owes me."

"GO. AWAY."

Bakura rolled his eyes. "Fine…"

 

---

Chapter 85

---

 

Kat stretched slowly, trying not to disturb the body beside her. She opened her eyes and took in the view of Marik sleeping peacefully on his stomach. He'd actually managed to stay awake until the end of the raid this time, but was more than eager to go to bed immediately after.

Even though it was no longer in its full phase, the moon still lit up the room through the sheer curtains that hung across the french doors to the balcony.

Kat stared at the markings on Marik's exposed back, pangs of guilt surfacing at the sight. He'd never said anything, but Kat was certain there was some sort of permanent nerve damage below the surface…damage that only god-tier magic could undo. She'd known about him…and left him to his fate. He'd suffered because she ignored him, just as she'd ignored everyone else to an extent. Yet despite those facts, no one appeared to blame her for these things.

Except for Imhotep, of course. He delighted in reminding her of these things…that is, until recently. After the events of the other day, he seemed…different. He appeared less angry and spiteful. Kat wondered if this was because of Yugi. Seeing the way the two were together, it was both strange and comforting at the same time. It reminded her of how things were with her own twin before she'd left the palace. She was the outgoing and brash one, but there were times when she felt uncomfortable and would hide behind Set. Set, who was always the calmer one between the two of them, always talked her through it. He always knew how to reassure and renew her confidence.

Her guilt only grew as she gently traced the edge of one of the raised scars on Marik's back. He shifted a little, but otherwise remained asleep.

"This is my fault," Kat said quietly. "I could have put a stop to this long ago…but I didn't. Everything that resulted from that day…like Atem said, I should have tried harder… but I didn't…and people suffered because of it."

She stopped tracing the markings, pulling herself in close while gently wrapping an arm around him.

"You've shown me so much forgiveness, which is something that I can give to others, but I cannot give towards myself. You suffered so much because of me, yet here you are showing me a kindness I never thought I was deserving of. Giving me your love, even after what I've done to you. I betrayed your trust. The other part of me nearly killed you because I couldn't keep it under control. I still don't understand why you are still here…" She placed a light kiss on his shoulder. "...but I'm glad that you are."

Marik shifted again, groaning quietly in his sleep. Kat pulled her arm from around her sleeping boyfriend and carefully removed herself from the bed, being mindful to not disturb him any further than she probably already had.

She stepped lightly across the room, carefully opening the door and exiting quietly, leaving Marik to sleep in peace as she closed the door behind her.

Sounds from down below prompted Kat to investigate their source, and she was surprised to see Atem still playing the online game. Her brow furled momentarily as she watched him take a quick moment to drink from a tall, aluminum can, his gaze never leaving the screen in front of him.

"Oh, hell no," she said loud enough that Atem turned his head just enough to see her before returning to his game. Kat leapt over the railing, landing on the floor below. She then marched over and grabbed the can he'd drank from before he could reach for it again.

"What do you think you're doing?!" Atem asked in irritation.

"Where did you get this?"

"They were in the fridge."

Kat caught the plural usage, and quickly spotted several empty cans shoved further back on the table.

"Atem…" Kat groaned while throwing her head back in exasperation.

"What? I've seen you and Malik drink them."

Kat brought her head forward. She noticed the time in the corner of the laptop's screen.

"It's fucking five in the morning. You've been playing this nonstop since yesterday evening, and I'm certain you've drank enough energy drinks that you're probably hearing colors. I think it's time for bed."

"But I'm in the middle of a quest."

"I don't care. The game isn't going anywhere. Just hearth back to the inn and you can play again later … after you've gotten some sleep."

"Can't I just finish this quest? I promise to log off afterwards."

Kat glanced at where his character was standing on the screen. "No. The mobs for that quest have a crappy drop rate, so you'll be there for another hour at the very least. You need to go to bed now."

"But-"

"Alright, that's it," Kat interrupted, forcefully removing the computer mouse from Atem's hand. "I'm doing this for your own good."

"NO! NOT DOWN THE HILL! THERE ARE-"

Atem watched in silent horror as his character ran into the middle of a bunch of fish people, stopping deep within their territory and dying almost immediately.

"There. You're in the middle of a massive group of murlocs. There is no retrieving your corpse without dying repeatedly and having an enormous repair bill. Your only other option is rezzing at the graveyard and taking the ten minute debuff," Kat firmly stated.

Atem looked like he was about to pull his hair out. He opted for just shouting in frustration.

Kat logged him out of the game and shut down the laptop. "Bed. Now."

"Stop trying to dictate my life!"

Kat shook her head, then forcefully picked up Atem and flung him across her shoulder. He threw a sleep-deprived tantrum as she carried him up the stairs, trying the entire time to remove himself from her grip.

"I have the physical strength to fight gods," Kat said boredly. "You'll have to try a lot harder if you want to escape my grasp."

"I demand you put me down right this instant!"

Kat had already opened the door to his room at this point. Bakura had taken advantage of the bed being empty, and was now sprawled across it. Kat dropped Atem on the floor, not caring that he'd landed on his ass. She then shoved Bakura out of the bed, picked Atem up bridal-style, then tossed him where Bakura had been laying only moments before.

Bakura sat up, groaning irritably at the manner in which he'd been woken. He looked over to the one that had shoved him out of bed, stared groggily for a long moment, then shrugged his shoulders before crawling back onto the bed, and settled in to go back to sleep.

"I am not sharing a bed with him!" Atem shouted.

Kat rolled her eyes, then placed her hand over Atem's face, touching her first three fingers along specified points on his forehead.

"What are yo-"

Atem didn't have time to finish his question before Kat recited a short incantation, his eyes immediately closing as his body relaxed. Kat caught his body as it slumped, easing it back into the bed and pulling the covers over him.

"I hate using magic on you, but you're extremely childish and even more stubborn when you're tired," she said to Atem, who tried to fight the effects of the spell by trying to peek an eye open. "Sleep. The game isn't going anywhere. And no more energy drinks, understand?"

Atem nodded sleepily, succumbing to the effects of the spell. Kat stayed for a moment, brushing one of the blond bangs away from Atem's face. A small smile crept up on her face, remembering when she had to go through similar measures with Imhotep when he first started playing.

She lightly shook her head at the recollection. Imhotep wasn't nearly as obsessed with the game now as he was at first, but he still thoroughly enjoyed playing it. It was one of the primary reasons that even after Yugi had assembled the Puzzle and Atem revealed himself, she still tried to attend the weekly raid. It was exhausting though, as she expended a great deal of energy splitting her vision between the game and wherever Yugi was, ready to leave her guildmates to die in-game at a moments notice.

She had to admit, she'd actually looked forward to raiding last week, as it was the first time in a long time that she'd been able to fully enjoy the game in a long time. Marik's unexpected appearance actually ended up making it even more enjoyable. If someone had told her a week ago that she would be feeling the things she felt now with him, she'd have called them a liar.

The sudden realization of what today marked, hit hard and fast. She and Marik had officially begun 'dating' a week ago. It was hard for her to believe how much had happened in that time. So much had developed between the two of them. Was this normal for mortals? Did they really develop such strong feelings for one another over such a short period of time?

She tried to think back to her mortal years, but they were too far back to recall clearly. She tried to recall how it was with Atem, but their feelings for one another had developed differently. They had bonded with one another simply because he was never 'Sa-nesu' or 'Pharaoh' to her. He was always Atem. And to him, she wasn't just 'Kat'. She was always Katrina to him.

In those days, she only went by 'Kat' because of how easily most people thought it was actually 'Khet'. Most people mispronounced her full name as 'Kheter-nu', which translated to 'The physical embodiment of Chaos'. Combined with her temper, the name didn't do her any favors in the bullying department.

Kat left the room, then went down to her computer and turned it on. She hoped the answers to the ever-growing number of questions that had begun to form in her mind could be found online. That was one thing she enjoyed about this era. The answers to just about everything could be easily found by typing a few words into a search engine and pressing 'enter'.

She hesitated before typing in her first question, taking the time to think about how to word it for the best search results. After a long moment, she decided to start with a question that had been on her mind since the start of things between her and Marik.

What does 'dating' entail?|

Notes:

83- Kat bought herself a super jumbo Pusheen...because why not? And yes, she collects them. No, Marik hasn't seen her collection. He's not even aware that she collects cute plushies in general...or that she occasionally transfigures into a cat just to bury herself beneath them.

84- If you recognize the name 'Van'jir', Van and Dan are the Jackal Generals from the park encounter. As you've probably already noticed, Kat and Anubis aren't exactly enemies, they just don't see eye-to-eye a lot of the time (and Kat is obviously a very stubborn person). Van and Dan were just following orders, there was nothing personal about their motives at the park. I kinda wanted to show that here by them doing something as 'normal' as playing an online game with the same people they recently attacked.

85- Back when I first got into WoW, let's just say there is a reason it used to be called 'World of Warcrack'. It was addicting as hell. My poor PC only got shut off for a weekly reboot during Tuesday maintenance. Three people played on that poor thing in shifts (I had afternoons due to work schedule). Atem's reaction to being drug away is not too far off from how it was with a lot of people during that time. As much as it saddens me to see what the game has become since those days, it's probably for the best.

Also, Atem has never had an energy drink before. I guarantee that boy is hearing colors.

khet- One of the parts of the soul (like ba and ka), specifically the 'Physical Body'

nu- Ancient Egyptians believed that in the beginning, the universe only consisted of a great chaotic cosmic ocean, and that ocean was referred to as 'Nu'. So in a way 'nu' can be roughly translated as 'chaos' (depending on context obviously).

I have a reason for Kat sometimes being referred to as 'Keter-nu'. It just won't appear for probably another too many chapters (I swear I'm trying to get there faster!)

Tumblr

Chapter 30: Chapters 86-89

---

Chapter 86

---

 

Bakura made his way down to the kitchen so that he could start another 'wonderful' morning with a cup of dark roast. After his rude awakening, he'd attempted to go back to sleep, but that attempt failed as he was now awake.

He'd barely swung the door open when a hand grasped him by the shoulder and quickly pulled him in, pinning him just as quickly against the wall on the other side with a hand over his mouth.

Kat craned her neck as the door swung shut, possibly trying to determine if he'd been followed or if anyone was in the other room. Once she'd determined whatever, she lowered the hand from Bakura's mouth.

"What the fuck?!" Bakura shrieked.

"Shhhh! I need your help!" Kat whispered loudly in a slightly panicked voice.

"You…need my help?" Bakura asked, his mischievous grin slowly forming.

Kat groaned. "I knew I would regret this…"

"So, are you gonna keep me pinned to the wall, or is this part of the 'help' that you need?" Bakura asked suggestively.

Kat rolled her eyes as she released him and stepped back.

"I have a problem."

"I may be able to 'fix' that problem."

"Not that kind of problem, you dolt. I need help with…" Kat glanced around, then peeked her head out of the kitchen, making sure they wouldn't be overheard. Once she felt certain that they were indeed alone, she quietly re-closed the door.

Bakura watched in curiosity, trying to figure out his friend's nervous behavior.

"Are you going to tell me what I can help you with some time this decade?"

Kat stared at a spot on the floor, shifting and fidgeting nervously. She sheepishly forced herself to lift her eyes from the floor and over to that of her friend.

"Today marks one whole week that Marik and I have been together, and from what I understand in this era, 'firsts' are a big deal when it comes to dating. I've never technically 'dated' before, but you have. What should I do? I've read that some people give gifts, others go out on an actual date, some plan romantic evenings that lead up to sex, but it seems the protocol varies depending on the length of time and where you currently are in your relationship."

Bakura stared blankly for a long moment.

Kat continued to stare, but he could easily see the gears in her mind turning towards 'Oh gods, why did I ask him of all people?!'.

Bakura finally answered.

"Well, you've obviously skipped the majority of dating and are already on the 'living together and sharing a bed' stage, so I think for something 'special' you don't have to worry about a romantic evening leading up to sex. You kinda already do that. Buying him something is kinda pointless unless it's something meaningful. That leaves going out on a real date."

He could see how nervous she was about all of this, and she appeared overly relieved that he hadn't decided to joke around for a change.

"Okay…so what does that entail? I know a lot of couples go out for a nice meal with just the two of them, but what else?"

"It all depends. Are you trying to make this day about the both of you, or primarily about him?"

Kat lowered her gaze, thinking. "I guess him? I want to show him that I do care for him, and that I appreciate him still being here."

"So think about what he likes, and build from there."

Kat folded her arms, bringing a hand up to her chin in thought. "He likes motorcycles…and he seemed to enjoy the shop we visited…"

"Nope," Bakura said curtly. "Try someplace you haven't been to. Save going back to the first place you visited for a later date."

Kat dropped her arms and threw back her head while groaning in exasperation. "That counts out Rome for shopping again, we've already been to the arcade, and we just went to the mall yesterday, so what else is there?"

"He's vegan, right? That means he likes animals."

Kat brought her head forward. "Okay…and?"

"Take a trip to the zoo or an animal sanctuary, dummy," Bakura said while tapping her sharply on the forehead. "Look at the animals, spout off useless information about them and see how he reacts, let the day lead you from there."

Kat rubbed at the now-irritated spot on her forehead. "Is it really that easy?"

"Surprisingly, yes. Trust me, I had to fumble a bit before figuring it out myself."

Bakura saw his friend's bright smile moments before she leapt upwards to throw her arms around his neck.

"Thank you for not being an ass about this," Kat said while placing her head on his shoulder and squeezing gently.

Bakura returned the gesture. "What can I say? I have my moments."

"Love you, Kura," Kat stated as she released her grasp and slid back to the floor.

Bakura stared into the glittering gems that looked up at him, a bright smile accompanying them just before it all rushed out the kitchen door. He continued to look towards the spot where Kat had quickly exited, a small wave of warmth flooding through him.

"Love ya, too, nin."

---

Marik found himself being woken by a tiny ball of fur pouncing on top of him.

Kat transfigured, straddling herself across his lower back. "C'mon, get up!" she said excitedly.

Marik groaned as he reached over to check the time on his phone, dropping his face back into the pillow with another, louder groan.

"It's fucking six in the morning…and we went to bed at two," he muffled into the pillow.

He felt the body on top of him slide off to the side.

"Oh…right. I forgot that you need more sleep than I do."

Marik rolled his head in her direction, groaning again. "I thought you weren't a morning person?" he asked in a groggy voice.

He saw Kat shrink into her shoulders through the one eye he'd managed to peek open.

"Most times I'm not…but then there's times when I can't sleep…and when I'm up, I'm up."

"Yeah…well I'm not up."

Kat sat there for a moment, awkwardly looking away.

"I'll just…uh…I'll just go downstairs until you're ready then," she said sheepishly while trying to back herself off the bed without creating too much movement.

Marik buried his face back into his pillow to muffle another groan. "Wait."

He felt the pause of weight on the bed. He turned his face back towards his girlfriend and peeked a tired eye back open. "You'd better have some really strong coffee waiting for me downstairs."

Kat's face lit up as she nodded excitedly, then rushed off.

Marik buried his face and groaned yet again.

---

Three hours, one strong cup of coffee at home, a stop at a twenty-four hour diner for breakfast, and a venti blonde roast with double shot espresso later brought the couple to the local zoo.

After paying for admission, Kat excitedly drug Marik off to one area in particular.

"There they are!" she said enthusiastically while pointing down into a pit that looked like a small savannah outcropping.

Marik looked down, staring tiredly for a long moment. "You woke me up at six in the morning to take me out for breakfast and show me a bunch of lions? I can see one of those back at the house," he stated boredly.

The excitement Kat displayed quickly vanished. "But these ones are different. Mal transfigures into an Egyptian lion, also known as Atlas or Barbary lion. They're technically extinct now because a good percentage were killed in the Colosseum for entertainment."

"I'm surprised Malik allowed it."

"He didn't. When he was present, he made it clear that there would be no animals, only men in the arena. Though, he did transfigure a few times and fought as a beast to keep the spectators happy. His coloration was unique, so he couldn't just 'die' and pretend to be a different lion each time. That meant he had to 'win' those fights."

Marik's eyes slowly widened as he turned his gaze towards Kat. "Did he eat anyone?"

Kat appeared surprised by the question. "No." She quickly turned away, avoiding Marik's questioning glare.

"You said that in a way that makes me think that's a lie."

"He never ate anyone while transfigured," Kat said quietly, still avoiding his gaze.

"What about in his other forms?"

Kat hesitated, then took Marik by the hand, leading him away from the lion enclosure. She plastered false enthusiasm across her face. "C'mon! There's still lots more to see!"

---

A half hour later Kat plopped onto a bench while Marik dealt with the results of drinking more coffee than his body could hold.

The day wasn't going at all like she'd hoped. Waking Marik at too early an hour was obviously her first mistake, especially after the late night.

Then there was the lion enclosure, which she'd hoped would allow her to show more of the type of person Malik was to help the tension that still lingered a bit between the two. Instead it had made him ask a question that she wasn't inclined to answer without Malik present.

After that she tried to show him the leopards, thinking maybe he would at least be interested in the animal she was most like. Instead he had still appeared bored.

"Small world," came a familiar cheerful voice.

Kat looked up to see Yugi and Imhotep approaching.

"What are you two doing here?" she asked in confusion.

"We were talking about how he can turn into a wolf," Yugi said while motioning towards his twin. "Somehow the topic went to several other animals, and then he made a comment about having never actually seen a portion of them with his own eyes. I made a suggestion after that about coming to the zoo."

"We'd originally planned on going yesterday, but we pushed it to today because we didn't want to pass on everyone hanging out," Imhotep added. "So what brings you here?"

Kat's head and shoulders drooped as she sighed heavily. "Apparently the worst attempt at planning a day out with my boyfriend."

"You're having a date…at the zoo?" Imhotep asked in disbelief.

Kat scowled up at him. "Like you know so much about 'dating'," she said sarcastically.

"I would assume it's not exactly romantic to bring your date to look into the eyes of creatures whose souls are barely a spark of what they should be."

Kat gave him a confused look.

"Shae, I've seen eyes like the ones here. The newer ones still have that spark of life and a rebellious nature. The ones that have been here for a while have become complacent, accepting this is their life. The oldest…they are dead inside. They beg for an end."

Kat's shock was obvious. How had she not thought of it that way? She had taken Bakura's suggestion and opted for the zoo since there was no risk to Marik's life…but she hadn't taken into consideration the fact that she had essentially taken him to see an animal prison. Bakura had said that Marik obviously liked animals, which meant he wouldn't want to see them like this.

"Hey," Imhotep said, interrupting Kat's thoughts. "Remember that time I asked you if the dragons in the storybooks were real?"

Kat took a moment to recall the particular memory. "Yeah…what about it?"

Imhotep gave her a knowing look and waited.

Kat's eyes lit up as she realized what Imhotep was 'suggesting'. "Ohhh…"

Yugi looked between the two. "Um…someone wanna fill me in?"

Imhotep put an arm around his sibling's shoulder and began to direct him away. "Have I ever told you about the time I was almost eaten by a manticore?"

Marik returned just as the twins vanished into the crowd of people.

"Was it my imagination, or were Yugi and Imhotep here just a second ago?"

Kat nervously avoided eye contact. "You know what, this place isn't as great as I thought it would be. How about we go somewhere else?"

Marik sighed while rolling his eyes. "Sure, whatever."

 

---

Chapter 87

---

 

Marik watched boredly as his girlfriend stared at the ground, following some sort of unseen path. She'd driven beyond the limits of the city to a nearby forest, where they'd spent another fifteen minutes walking through the underbrush until she'd found a small clearing hidden in the trees.

He internally groaned, wishing he was back home with his head on a pillow. Getting up far too early after a late night up left him tired and irritable. He only tolerated his girlfriend's whims at the moment because it appeared to make her happy. However, his patience was wearing thin.

"Ah-ha! There it is!" Kat exclaimed excitedly.

She began weaving her spell, glittering runes appearing midair just before she pushed them away. Like with the park, they landed on an invisible surface, but unlike the park, there was no collection of Shadows present. Instead the sun shone brighter in the clearing. A moss-laden, peaked stone arch materialized from where the spell had landed. Inside of the arch rippled as it lightly glowed with a warm light.

Kat turned away from the portal, her palms placed together near her face as she looked at Marik with an extremely serious expression.

"Okay, a few very important rules before we pass through. Don't speak to anyone other than me…but make sure it is actually me if for any reason I leave your sight for even the smallest fraction of a second. Under no circumstances are you to mention your clan name. Do not take anything offered, especially anything that can be drank or eaten."

Marik gestured dismissively. "Yeah, yeah. Whatever."

"I mean it," Kat stated firmly.

"And how, exactly, am I going to verify if it's really you?"

"I'm sure you'll know…or at least, I would hope that someone who claims to 'love' me would know how to tell the difference."

Marik shook his head. "Whatever, let's just go."

He saw her brow furl in concern, her head and shoulders falling slightly. Seconds later, an obvious facade of cheerfulness appeared. He wasn't certain what was going on, or why she appeared to be trying so hard at…whatever…but it was already getting on his last nerve. He wanted her to stop doing things to try making everyone else happy, yet for some reason she was going out of her way to obviously do something that wasn't for herself.

Kat took him by the hand and led him through the portal arch. He raised his arm against the blinding light on the other side. Once his eyes adjusted, he was surprised to see what he could only describe as a vast lake with a rocky shoreline. Surrounding it were rolling fields of bright green as far as the eye could see, low 'walls' of stacked rock occasionally dotting the landscape, breaking the green off into segments.

"Where are we?" he asked no one in particular.

"Well…that's a bit tricky to answer. Technically, we're in Ireland…but at the same time we are also in the Fae realm," Kat replied, sounding a bit nervous.

The 'rules' she had listed suddenly made sense.

"And you brought me here, because…?"

Kat pointed over towards the lake where some sort of creature was lounging with half its body in a tidal pool. Marik squinted his eyes, trying to figure out if he was actually seeing what appeared to be the upper half of a goat with the lower half of a fish.

"Is that a capricorn?!"

Kat nodded in genuine excitement. "Uh-huh! So, what do you think?"

Marik couldn't turn his head away from the mythical creature. "I'm standing in Fae realm Ireland right now looking at a real version of my zodiac sign…I don't know what to think!"

"You have no problem with a demigod that turns into a giant flying cat, but a sea-goat blows your mind?"

"I thought there was only one, and that it was the Greek god, Pan?"

"Well…Pan did turn into one when they dove into the Nile to escape Typhon, but that doesn't mean they were the only one."

"But they're Greek…and this is Ireland."

Kat sighed. "This area is what one might call a 'mythical sanctuary'. It's where creatures that have the ability to travel between realms come for safe refuge."

Marik glanced down at his girlfriend. "Travel between realms? As in, they go back and forth, not just reside in one or the other?"

Kat looked at him in confusion. "Yes? Where do you think the stories come from?"

Marik paused to think for a moment. His girlfriend had presented a valid question. Where did he think those stories came from?

"Um…I guess I never really thought about it," he admitted sheepishly.

Kat looked over towards the sea-goat, a small smile appearing as a pile of kelp floated towards the shore, rising up from the water as it reached the shallows and took on the form of a kelp-covered horse.

"Magic used to be abundant in the mortal world. Creatures like the ones you see here used to be commonplace. Some were rarer to see than others, but they still existed." Her smile slowly faded. "But mortals are greedy. They liked keeping them as pets to show they had the power to bind a magical creature to the mortal realm. They enjoyed hunting them because they were no ordinary prey. Over time, more and more creatures fled here for safety…taking the magic they emanated with them. As a result, magic in the mortal realm began to diminish. It is no longer common to find someone capable of wielding true magic unless they have a strong bloodline connection to it."

"You mean like Yugi and me," Marik stated knowingly.

Kat nodded. "Exactly." She looked inland. "Follow me. There's still more I want to show you," she said with a smile, appearing genuinely happy for the first time since the zoo.

They hadn't walked more than a few minutes from the shoreline when a strange tiny creature, that to Marik looked like the demonic offspring of a chicken and a dragon, perched itself atop one of the stone fences.

Kat immediately tensed. "Don't look into its eyes, and if it takes a deep breath, cover your ears."

No sooner had she finished her warning, the creature opened its mouth to crow. Marik immediately covered his ears as instructed.

The unholy abomination inhaled deep, then extended its neck as it crowed out an amalgamated combination of sounds ranging from that of an actual rooster to the loud roar of something otherworldly. The world shook around them, and Marik found himself closing his eyes and crouching low as the vibrations began to disorient him.

Just as suddenly as the sound began, it stopped. Marik slowly opened his eyes and dared to look in the direction of the unholy being. Standing in the space between him and the creature, was another strange creature. It stood erect, breathing quickly as it stared down the other beast. The chicken-dragon lowered its head and raised its wings in a threatening manner, growled a warning, then took flight.

The other creature watched as the chicken-dragon flew away, then turned to Marik, staring proudly with its beady red eyes.

Marik slowly stood, looking down at the strange creature. It was covered in short, fluffy white fur, and kind of resembled a weasel, but with rough skin on all four of its legs where the fur should have been. The most unsettling part of the creature were the sharp teeth that protruded along the length of its jaw.

He looked over to his girlfriend and was about to ask about both creatures, but remembered her warning about making sure it was actually her. Was he allowed to say anything to verify her identity, or would he have to guess?

"I am so sorry. I didn't expect we would encounter a cockatrice."

Marik saw her head and shoulders fall.

"Maybe this wasn't such a good idea. I forgot how dangerous this place could be."

Kat raised her eyes to meet Marik's, her brow furling a bit before realization sunk in. "Oh! Sorry. I assure you I'm still me…though I guess that's not much of a reassurance. I guess I should have actually thought about what to do if this happened. You can't see auras like I can, so you have no way of knowing if it's actually me…or if I've been replaced."

She fell to her knees in exasperation. "I'm terrible at this. I can't even manage planning a special day together without it all going wrong."

Yup. That was definitely his girlfriend. He sat on the ground beside her.

"Why did you feel it was necessary to plan a special day for us?" he asked.

Kat lifted her head, a glimmer of happiness appearing in her eyes that he'd known it was her, but it faded as quickly as it appeared. She appeared overly nervous, keeping her eyes on the ground in front of them. She mumbled something incoherent under her breath.

"What?" he asked, not able to understand a single word she'd said.

"We've been 'together' for exactly one week," Kat said a bit louder.

"Yeah, and?"

He saw the flush of pink across her cheeks. She appeared…embarrassed? And then realization hit him: They'd been 'together' for exactly one week.

"Wait…this was supposed to be a one week anniversary date?"

Kat nodded slowly. "I know. I messed the whole thing up the moment I woke you this morning."

Everything made sense now. She'd tried to plan this whole day for him…and he'd shown nothing but irritation and annoyance at her attempts.

"Oh gods, I'm so sorry. I've been an ass," he said apologetically. "I can't believe I didn't realize this sooner."

"I don't blame you," Kat said dejectedly. "I don't know anything about dating. I've never done it before."

"You haven't?" Marik asked in astonishment.

Kat shook her head. "Atem and I never dated. We just lived together and, well…he was Pharaoh. Who says 'no' when a Pharaoh asks you to be his Queen?" she said with a half-hearted chuckle.

"But what about after? You've been around for thousands of years."

Kat shook her head again. "I know the concept behind 'dating', but I've never become emotionally attached to another person before. All my relationships have been purely casual, meaning it was sex and nothing else. My heart has always belonged to only one person."

"Until you met me…"

Kat nodded. "Exactly. So as you can see, the nature of our relationship is a foreign concept. Based on what Kura said this morning, I think I may have approached the steps of proper dating out of order."

"Maybe just a tiny bit," Marik commented with a small smile. "Usually couples try to get to know each other better before moving in together and sharing a bed, but the step for having sex is pretty much whenever."

Kat's face flushed. "Wow. I really did things out of order then. I'm surprised you didn't say something sooner."

"Habibty," Marik said dryly. "I'm sixteen and I've been presented with the opportunity to have sex with my girlfriend whenever I want. It would be beyond stupid of me to pass on said opportunity."

"Oh, so you're only in it for the sex?" Kat asked with a sly expression.

"I didn't say that."

"You implied it."

"Fine. Then I'll move out and we'll stop having sex."

"Hey now, let's not get too hasty."

A quiet wheeze prompted Marik to look back at the weird weasel-creature that was still staring at him.

He leaned towards Kat. "Um…what is that thing? It looks like it wants to devour my soul," he whispered.

"It does," Kat said casually.

"That's not very reassuring. How do we get rid of it?"

"It'll leave when it feels like it. Just never invite it into your home or ask it to do anything for you. If you do make the mistake of letting it in, you will always have to leave a door or window open afterwards so that it may come and go as it pleases. If you lock it in or out, it will take what it feels it is owed."

"Okay…very unsettling. Why is it staring at me?"

"It wants you to thank it for saving you from the cockatrice."

"But this is the Fae realm, and if I recall correctly you have to be careful how you word your gratitude."

"That is correct."

"You also said not to talk to anyone."

"Maybe I should have clarified. Don't speak to anyone other than me, unless I indicate that it is okay to do so. And choose your words wisely."

Marik took a long second to think of how to word his thanks in hopes that the creature might leave.

"I appreciate your assistance," he said towards the weasel-creature.

It continued to stare and breathe heavily for a moment before nodding and slowly vanishing.

"Is it gone?"

Kat nodded. "It was pleased. If I'm not mistaken, I believe it has taken a liking to you, which means you may see it again."

"Once again, not very reassuring."

Kat smiled lightly. "A Fae creature has not only shown itself willingly to you, it stepped in to scare off the cockatrice. Fae do not do these sorts of things without reason. It could have just as easily gotten rid of the cockatrice without showing its face. It wanted you to know that it was there."

"Why?" Marik asked in confusion.

"I won't pretend to know. Fae are known for their whims, but even their whims have reasoning. Just know that it found you worthy of something."

"Okay then…" He stood and instinctively went to brush his pants off, but found nothing sticking to them.

Kat stood as well, laughing lightly. "Things don't work here the way you are used to."

"I see that," Marik replied, looking down where there should have been impressions in the grass from where they'd just been sitting.

"So, do you want to see more, or would you rather just leave and head back home?"

Marik looked over at Kat. He could see that she appeared conflicted. Probably because on one hand, she was hoping he'd want to see more of this place…but on the other hand, it had already proven to be more dangerous for him than she'd anticipated.

He feigned a look of intense thinking, tapping his index finger against his lip. "Can I see a unicorn?"

A playful grin spread across Kat's face. "Just a unicorn?"

 

---

Chapter 88

---

 

Marik and Kat looked down from the crest of a grassy knoll. They were laying on their stomachs, chins resting across arms folded in front of them. A small herd of unicorns were grazing nearby, unbothered by the pair's presence as a light breeze rustled the grass around them.

"I swear, everyday with you is like I'm in some sort of weird dream that, surprisingly, I don't feel inclined to wake up from," Marik stated, still in disbelief of everything he'd witnessed so far.

"You can say that again," Kat giggled beside him.

Marik leaned over to kiss her and she rolled onto her back, allowing him to deepen the kiss. As his hands wandered lower, she stopped him.

"Not here. Fae are conniving creatures, and I won't risk them taking advantage of either of us. They have ways to increase one's lust and make you agree to doing things you wouldn't otherwise do."

Marik kissed her once more before sitting up. "I'll keep that in mind."

He looked around, taking in the scenery that surrounded him and left him feeling breathless. He'd have loved to have shared an intimate moment with Kat here. He wanted to show her how much it meant to him that she was sharing this place with him. Surely she didn't bring just anyone to the Fae realm? Or did she…?

"Have you ever brought anyone else here?" The words had found their way out before he could stop them.

"Not really," Kat replied. "I brought Imhotep here a few times when he was younger, but I usually come to this place alone. It's peaceful and helps me gather my thoughts. For some reason it always feels like a part of me belongs here."

"I can understand why. I can literally feel the magic in the air here, and I can only assume that for someone like you it makes you feel less out of place," Marik stated.

Kat had sat up beside him, leaning back on the palms of her hands with her legs stretched out and crossed at the ankle. "Something like that. I like being in places like this, but I'm always afraid to stay for a prolonged amount of time. I fear losing touch with what little humanity I still retain."

"You know…" Marik said, scooting closer and placing an arm around his girlfriend's waist. "You're more 'human' than you might think."

"Oh? How so?" Kat asked in a doubtful manner.

"What's the saying? 'To err is human, to forgive is Divine'."

Kat scoffed. "Have you met those who are 'Divine'? They do not forgive. If anything, they hold a grudge."

"Maybe the saying actually means that those who are meant to be truly Divine can only become so by forgiving themselves for their imperfections?"

Kat stared blankly at him for a moment before throwing herself backwards while laughing.

"What?" Marik asked in annoyance.

"That has got to be the dumbest thing I have ever heard!" Kat replied, still laughing.

Even the nearby unicorns appeared to be neighing in a way that sounded like laughter.

"I don't think it's dumb," Marik stated while looking away and silently pouting.

He heard his girlfriend shift beside him and turned to see what she was doing. He was pleasantly surprised as he found her quickly straddling herself onto his lap, taking his face in her hands.

"I'm sorry" she said while staring into his eyes. "That was a cruel thing for me to say. You know I would never call anything you have to say 'dumb'. I love you too much."

Marik quickly recoiled back, warnings sounding in the very depths of his being. Kat would never have let those words leave her lips in such a casual manner…especially since she still struggled to say them at all.

"What's wrong?" not-Kat asked, appearing confused by his behavior. "Did my words upset you that much?"

He pushed the thing that was not his girlfriend off his lap. How was he supposed to admit that he knew it wasn't her without speaking to it?

A leopard-like growl not far away answered that question for him. He saw Kat standing not far away, drenched in water. The steam evaporating up from her body and into the air around her indicating her extreme level of pissed off, causing Marik to momentarily feel pity for the entity his girlfriend's eyes were trained on.

Kat leapt at the imposter, fangs and claws fully bared. The imposter bared its own sharp fangs as they rolled to the ground, claws tearing deeply into flesh that repaired itself almost instantly.

Marik quickly lost track of which was which as the two tussled on the ground, the one that had been soaked now as dry as the imposter. Both fought with the same beastial ferocity of the original. One kicked the other back, and she lost her footing momentarily, falling onto her back. Before the other could pounce, Marik stepped in between them, arms outstretched to stop them.

"Let me take care of this!"

"Shut up you fake!"

The two bickered back and forth, each trying to imply the other as being the imposter. Marik was stuck between the two, unable to say anything directly towards either. Eventually he'd had enough.

"Will both of you shut up!?" he shouted in irritation without looking at either girl.

Both Kat's fell silent, each tilting their head in a similar manner as though surprised by his outburst.

Marik took a few steps back, pinching the bridge of his nose as he tried to calm himself. He needed to find out which was which, and he had an idea on how to determine which was the imposter.

"You know I love you, but there are times I'm not sure if you feel the same," he said aloud. Kat had said not to talk to anyone other than her…she never said he couldn't voice his thoughts aloud without having them directed at anyone in particular.

He peeked an eye open, making certain he would have a visual on the one that slipped up. The one to his left smirked knowingly, looking smugly at the other. The one to his right took a small step forward wearing a pained expression.

"What are you talking about? Of course I feel the same. I love you."

Marik immediately turned to the Kat on the left, pulling her in close and giving her a kiss.

"Are you okay?" he asked as their lips parted, rubbing away a small smear of residual blood from her cheek.

Kat smiled happily up at him. "Do you really have to ask?"

This prompted a chuckle out of Marik. "So, how do we get rid of the fake?" he asked.

Kat leaned to the side to look around her boyfriend and over at the imposter. "Easy. You just say 'Nice try, Puck. My boyfriend's not an idiot'." She added to it by sticking out her tongue.

Marik kept hold of Kat by the waist as he turned to see the imposter's reaction. It scoffed irritably, its voice now different and bearing a thick accent.

"Aw, c'mon. T'was all in good fun. We meant no 'arm."

The imposter's body shifted, taking on the form of an impish looking boy with a flattened face and a wide, gap-toothed grin that stretched literally from ear to ear. Small goat horns curved up and out of the hair on its head, the hair itself tied in a knot between them. It also appeared to be part goat from the waist down, its entire lower half covered in dark, wiry fur.

"You dropped me into the lake," Kat stated sharply.

"Aw, wee bit o'water ne'er hurt no one," Puck said dismissively.

"Yeah, and a 'wee bit o' I'mma kick your ass' won't hurt you either."

"Ach, ye elementals. No sense o' humor."

"Oh, I've got a sense of humor alright. Wanna see a neat trick where I make my foot disappear?"

The grin on Puck's face vanished as he quickly took a few steps back while covering his backside.

"Uhhh…would'ya lookit the time! Methinks we must be going." Puck gave a very curt bow while still attempting to walk away with his backside covered. "Pleasure meetin ya…uh…"

"Don't push it," Kat growled.

"Uh…right…pleasure meetin ya, Blondie." Puck quickly vanished in the same manner as the fae-weasel.

Marik looked down at his girlfriend. "I thought you weren't supposed to reveal a Fae's name? Or be rude to it?"

"For starters, Puck isn't his true name…and I'm allowed to be rude to Fae. Perks of being what I am," Kat stated nonchalantly. She then looked him in the eyes and smiled. "Puck didn't count on the fact that regardless of how I feel towards you, there are still certain words I won't say."

"Are you implying that he personified how you actually feel?" Marik asked in a taunting manner, hoping maybe she would at least admit that her feelings were more than what she let on. He was pretty certain she did, but it would be nice to actually hear her say it.

"You know I won't answer that."

Marik sighed heavily. He had a feeling she'd say something along those lines.

"You know, we should probably head back before something else goes after you."

Marik sighed again. "Probably," he said with a small chuckle. "Just know that I'm still hurt that you laughed at me and thought what I said was dumb," he added in a playful manner.

Kat laughed lightly. "What? Was the fake-me's apology not enough?"

"It didn't come from you, so it doesn't count."

Kat sighed and rolled her eyes in mock exasperation. "I'm sorry I laughed…and that I said your interpretation was dumb…even though it is."

"Wow. Puck did a much better job at an apology. He even said he loved me," Marik said sarcastically.

"Oh…so you prefer the other version of me?" Kat said in a teasing manner.

They began walking back in the direction of the portal that had brought them there, Marik's hand planted firmly around Kat's waist to make certain no one could snatch her away again without him knowing.

"Nah. I'm sure the other version would be too predictable. Where's the fun in that?"

Kat smiled and laughed.

"You know," she said after a few minutes, "I've been a bit curious as to how someone who spent a good portion of their life in a cave knows so much about the rules of the Fae?"

"I've read some Shakespeare," Marik replied nonchalantly.

"Some?" Kat asked, a brow raised in curiosity.

"Okay…a lot," he admitted.

Kat chuckled. "Do I dare ask why?"

Marik quietly groaned.

"Odion and I had made our way to Europe, and I didn't know English very well at the time. We stopped at a bookstore to see if we could find something that would help me learn the language better. In my stubbornness to do things myself, I attempted to ask if they had such a book, but instead I apparently asked if they had any books written in old English. I walked out that day with the complete works of William Shakespeare."

Kat had placed a hand over her mouth before he'd even finished half of his explanation in a terrible attempt to hide her amusement.

"Please tell me you didn't actually go around Europe speaking in Shakespearean English…"

Marik felt his cheeks flush. "It's not funny."

Kat had to stop walking as she doubled over in laughter.

"Oh, c'mon! I'm sure you've done something embarrassing because you didn't know better!" Marik said loudly in annoyance.

Kat wiped away a few tears as she calmed her fit of laughter. "Does getting my head stuck in places while transfigured count?"

Marik gave her side-eyed glance as if thinking.

"Not quite…but I do find it amusing that it's happened."

"Wait until you actually see it. I guarantee you'll laugh just as hard as both Kura and Mal."

"Oh gods…don't tell Bakura about my Shakespearean fluency."

"I may have laughed, but I'm not going to submit you to endless torture. That's just cruel."

They had begun walking again, the shoreline coming into view as they crested another knoll. Kat's brow furled, appearing concerned as she gazed into the distance.

"Is everything okay?" Marik asked, confused by her sudden change in demeanor.

Kat pointed over near where they had arrived. A large, golden deer with a massive pair of antlers atop its head was standing there, staring in their direction.

"What's that?" Marik asked.

"That's the Ceryneian Hind. She appears to be waiting."

"Waiting? For what?"

Kat spoke quietly in the immortal tongue. The Hind snorted loud enough Marik could hear it from where they stood, flames erupting from its nostrils as it did.

"Not what," Kat replied to his question. "Who."

Marik became extremely concerned by the way she'd said 'who'.

"Okay then…who is she waiting for?"

Kat looked up at him, her face full of worry.

"You."

 

---

Chapter 89

---

 

"Wait…why would a mythical creature be waiting for me?!" Marik asked in a mix of shock and confusion.

Kat shook her head. "I'm not certain. She wouldn't tell me. The Hind only stated that it was imperative that you were to follow her."

"Okay…" Marik said in uncertainty. His gut was sending very confusing signals about all of this.

Kat kept her gaze to the distance, producing a long, low whistle. Akasa emerged in a flash of fire before them seconds later.

Kat looked awkwardly at Marik. "I apologize in advance for this."

"Apologize for wha-holy shit!"

Kat had literally grabbed him by the back of the shirt and waist of his jeans to pick him up and place him onto the horse's back. He somehow kept forgetting that she possessed superhuman strength.

"A bit more warning next time before you man-handle me!" he chastised.

Kat hoisted herself up behind him, reaching around to grab Akasa by the mane.

"Why do you think I pre-apologized?" Kat asked, kicking her heels into the mare's sides.

They rode at a quick pace towards the golden creature that stood waiting for them.

"I have to ask, have you ever ridden a horse before?" Kat questioned as they drew closer to the Hind.

"Does right now count?"

Marik heard Kat quietly groan behind him as what he assumed was her forehead landed between his shoulders..

"Listen, we're going to have to keep up, which means Akasa is going to be galloping pretty hard and jumping over any obstacles. Just lean in and hold on as tightly as you can to her mane. I'll help to keep you from falling off, but it'll make things much easier if you're not getting tossed up into the air every other second," Kat said in mild annoyance.

Marik simply nodded as a reply.

He could feel the tensing of muscles beneath him as Akasa's pace quickened, her smooth gait interrupted by what could only be described as a dance of excitement.

"Alright," Kat said. "Hold on tight."

Marik wove his fingers higher up into the mare's mane, holding on as tight as his fingers allowed as Akasa's gait changed again to follow the deer that had begun to move.

Kat reached one arm around him, placing her palm flat on the space between his chest and stomach, her other hand threaded through the mare's mane below his.

As they approached the first of the stone walls that dotted the landscape, Marik felt Kat's body tighten around him, her knees drawn up as she lifted the both of them up slightly off Akasa's back.

After the jump, Marik quickly caught on to what Kat had done, and moved along with her as the next wall came into view.

Akasa picked up pace again, trying to keep up with the Hind.

Once Marik had figured out how to move his body in time with the galloped gait and jumps, he was able to look around at the scenery that flew by. The rolling fields were beginning to flatten out, the stone walls appearing less and less. Up ahead, a forest came into view. Magic visibly emanated around it in glittery and incandescent light that appeared at random.

The instant they crossed the 'barrier' that surrounded the forest, Marik could feel the intensity of the magic as well. It was suffocating, and he began to feel light-headed as a result.

"I need…a…"

He wasn't able to finish his sentence as his vision clouded around the edges, the world quickly growing dark.

"...marik…"

"...marik…please wake up…"

"...Marik!"

The cloud slowly dissipated, his ears ringing loudly and his eyes feeling heavy. He managed to partially open an eye momentarily. He tried again, and both fluttered slowly a few times before he was able to hold them open. His mind tried to process the figure in front of his eyes, along with the strange background behind her.

"Are you okay?" the girl in front of his face asked.

Was he okay? He wasn't sure. Things were still a bit fuzzy.

It took longer than it probably should have, but Marik finally realized that he was lying on his back, and that the girl hovering over him was his girlfriend.

"Kat?" he asked in confusion. Why was he on the ground? What had happened?

"Yeah," Kat replied. "You fell just after we entered the forest. I didn't take into account the intensity of magic here and how it might affect you," she explained.

He turned his head slowly to the side, trying to look around and gather more information. "How?" He'd meant to ask how he was awake right now if the magic was what had caused him to lose consciousness, but he was still having difficulties forming words.

"Please don't be upset," Kat said, having obviously understood his lack of articulation. "I know how you feel about the Rod being in your possession, but in this case it's helping to shield you from the overwhelming magic in this part of the Fae realm."

Marik forced himself to sit up, swaying a bit from the dizziness it created. The mentioning of the Rod had fueled a sudden wave of anger within him, and the last remnants of cloudiness in his mind quickly vanished.

"You shouldn't sit up just yet," Kat said while attempting to coax him back into a lying position.

"I'm fine," Marik said in annoyance, shoving her hands away. He became focused on the golden relic on his lap, picking it up and staring bitterly at it.

"This accursed thing again…why does it keep finding its way back to me?" he spat.

"I don't know how or why the Items choose their wielders," Kat stated. "You would have to ask Kura. He knows more about them than anyone."

"Yeah, well I wish this one would stay the fuck away and find someone else to bother! All the Rod does is cause problems for me!" Marik shouted, drawing out the hidden blade and brandishing it.

He stared intensely at the cursed thing as he thought about how it had been used to mark his back and to kill the man he had once called 'father'.

His entire focus had been on the blade, but the sound of Kat gasping loudly as if startled prompted him to look past it in her direction.

Kat was no longer sitting beside him. It appeared she'd tried to quickly shove herself away from him, but was stopped by a tree stump that she was pressed tightly against as she continued in her attempt to get away from…he wasn't certain? Her eyes were wide with a fear Marik had only seen in the eyes of those who had stood between him and his goal of trying to rule the world.

"(Don't look down…don't look down…)" Kat said quickly in the old tongue, her eyes still wide as she curled her knees to her chest and grasped her head.

Marik looked down at the ground between them. There was nothing there other than the forest floor. Kat's behavior didn't make sense.

Put the blade away.

Apep sounded as if it were struggling against some form of extreme discomfort in the back of Marik's mind.

'I don't understand?'

Our vessel…the blade…it is a reminder…her mind is in two places… it hurts!

Marik quickly placed the blade back inside the handle of the Rod. He stared at the object in his hand, then over at his girlfriend who was visibly shaking.

He hooked the relic through a belt-loop like he'd done during Battle City, then made his way over to his girlfriend. He tried to reach out to comfort her, but she recoiled away from his touch.

"Habibty, tell me what's wrong…please?"

"(It was an accident…I didn't mean it…)" Kat said quietly, still speaking in the ancient tongue. She closed her eyes tightly. "(I'm sorry!)"

Marik felt the temperature begin to rise around them, and it was evident that the forest felt it as well. The moist earth beneath them began to dry out, the leaves on the trees withering and crumbling. The animals in the area fled for safety…with the exception of Akasa and the Hind. The trunks of the nearest trees groaned and cracked from the sudden heat, scorch marks forming on the bark. Marik looked down, noting more scorch marks forming on the ground beneath them, radiating from the obvious epicenter. It was then that he realized that there was about to be a repeat of what had happened in Rome…only this time he was right next to the source of the impending inferno and would have no time to escape its blast.

Kat was breathing rapidly in a panicked state when Marik saw her take that dreaded lungful of air. He did the first thing that came to mind…quickly closing his eyes and wincing in preparation. He waited for what felt like minutes, even though he knew it was probably more like seconds.

Arms wrapped around him, gripping tightly to his shirt. He slowly opened his eyes, looking down at the girl he'd pulled into a tight embrace as a last ditch effort to calm her down. Kat's face was buried into his chest, so he couldn't tell if she was crying or not.

"I'm sorry," Kat said quietly, once again speaking in a modern tongue. "I didn't mean to start losing control. It's just that while I've come to tolerate the Rod's presence, the blade within…that is another matter entirely."

"I don't understand?" Marik stated in confusion, trying to piece together her reaction.

Kat brought her head away from his chest, but kept her gaze low. "You've seen the stele…so you've seen my brother's likeness."

Marik had seen the Tablet of Memories enough times that he could recall every tiny detail. On one side stood Atem with the Puzzle around his neck. On the other, was his Vizier who possessed the-

"Your brother was the one who wielded the Rod in ancient times," he said in realization.

Kat nodded slightly.

Marik recalled what Atem had said about Set stabbing him, and how there was only a single dagger between the bodies after both were found dead.

"It wasn't an ordinary dagger that killed Set and Atem, was it? It was the blade within the Millennium Rod."

Kat nodded again.

Gods, he felt stupid now. He'd become so fixated on the pain that the relic had caused him, that he'd never stopped to think how it might have affected the lives of those who'd come before.

The Hind snorted impatiently behind them, bright flames bursting forth from its nostrils.

Kat slowly removed herself from Marik's hold, standing while keeping her gaze low.

"She's right. We've wasted enough time here. We need to get going,' Kat said while walking back over to Akasa.

Marik wanted to apologize for his selfish behavior, but he was certain Kat would dismiss it and say it wasn't his fault for not knowing. In a way it wasn't, but at the same time he felt it was.

He approached Akasa, pulling himself up before Kat could 'help' this time, then offered his hand down so his girlfriend could join him on the mare's back.

Kat didn't reach for the extended appendage. "I think you'll be fine without me. You seem to have figured out what to do," she said while still looking at the ground.

"I thought you said to keep you in my sights?" Marik asked in confusion.

"You lost sight of me the moment you passed out. You have the Rod on you now. You should have no trouble determining if it's me or not."

Before Marik could say anything else, Kat slapped Akasa on the hindquarters while shouting a command, prompting the mare to take off. The Hind quickly caught up, once again leading them to wherever.

Marik looked back to see Kat standing in place for a moment longer before her form flickered and vanished.

---

Marik wasn't certain how long he and Akasa had been following the Hind, but he was glad when their pace began to slow.

The colors of the forest around them had begun to change from bright and vibrant shades of green, to the intense yellows, oranges, and reds that he'd seen recently appearing around Domino. Had they crossed back into the mortal realm? Based on the magic that still visibly glimmered in the air, most likely not.

Akasa slowed to a walk while the Hind sprinted on ahead. Marik was confused at first, until they got closer to an area where the trees parted.

Everything was on fire.

The trees, the ground, even the animals in the area…all of it was on fire.

The strange part? Nothing was burning. The flowers and leaves of the trees and plants were entirely intact. The critters that scurried about seemed oblivious to the flames that engulfed them. Even Akasa paid little mind to the flames that licked at her hooves.

"What is this place?" Marik asked aloud as he continued to look around

He was a bit baffled as to how he could be in the presence of so much fire, yet feel so little heat emanating from it. The heat he felt was a pleasant warmth, much like when he'd first come above ground and felt the sun on his face for the first time.

"If I'm not mistaken," Kat replied from not far away, "this is a Phoenix nest."

Marik looked in the direction of her voice, watching as she dropped from a nearby flaming tree.

"I've heard descriptions of them, but I've never seen one with my own eyes."

Marik didn't need the Rod to know that it was her. He saw the way her eyes glittered in awe as she continued to look around. He remembered what she'd said about not finding the place she belonged, but it was obvious to him that in this moment she temporarily felt at home.

He dismounted and walked over to her, finding it strange that the flames didn't touch him.

"I'm going to guess that Phoenix nests are rare?"

Kat nodded without looking at him. "Extremely. They only appear when the Phoenix is about to be reborn, and since there is only one, witnessing its rebirth is a rare occurrence."

"I guess I should consider myself lucky then, though it doesn't really explain why it was so important for me to be here," Marik stated.

"No, it does not. Either way, you are here."

They walked over towards where the Hind had stopped, its head lowered near an object on the ground. The oval shaped object sat in the center of a pile of ash, glowing brightly beneath its shiny obsidian surface as though there were an inferno raging within.

Kat's eyes widened in amazement. "The egg of the Phoenix itself," she said quietly, speaking to no one in particular.

The Hind snorted flames on it, causing the outside of the egg to glow momentarily like molten glass before it dulled back to smoky, glowing obsidian.

Kat knelt down to investigate. "Something isn't right. It's not hot enough."

Marik knelt down beside her. "How can you tell?"

"You saw how it momentarily took on a molten appearance. I think it's meant to be like that consistently."

"Okay…so why would it need me here? Wouldn't you be the better alternative?"

Kat reached out, placing her hands on the egg and focusing. Marik watched as her eyes glowed brightly, the egg glowing along with them. She pulled back after a few minutes, breathing heavily and her eyes returning to normal.

"I would have to be in a state of lost control to give it what it needs, and even then I don't know how long I could keep it up."

She looked over at Marik. "I wonder if it's your connection to Ra that's needed? He and Apollo are the only ones capable of matching the intensity of the Phoenix' flames."

"So why not have one of them come here? What can I do?"

Kat appeared just as baffled. "I don't know…maybe…touch it? See if it reacts or something?"

"Um…okay. I guess it can't hurt…I hope."

Marik hesitantly reached out, but before he could touch the egg the fire within flickered to a bright purple color, then extinguished. He pulled his hands away quickly as the obsidian shell cracked and fell apart.

"Uhhh…was it supposed to do that?"

Kat slowly sifted through the remains, her brow furled in concern. "There's…nothing here…"

"Is that good or bad?"

Kat grasped some of the shards in her hands, breathing heavily. She appeared angry.

"I don't understand!? The Phoenix is supposed to be reborn from its own ashes! It's supposed to be such an amazing thing that it leaves those who witness it speechless! It's an eternal being, it can't just…die."

Marik placed a hand on his girlfriend's shoulder to calm her. "I'm sure it's not 'dead'. It's probably just…somewhere else…"

"Like where?! Where else could it have gone?!"

"Why are you yelling at me?! I don't know how this magic stuff works!"

Kat took in a deep breath, then released it in a heavy sigh. "Forgive me. I didn't mean to yell. I just-...I don't understand. Why were we brought here? What happened? None of it makes any sense."

The Hind pawed the earth behind them, prompting both Kat and Marik to look up. The forest around them was no longer on fire. It was now the same vibrant green as the rest of the forest.

Kat spoke to the golden deer, and it replied by bowing before sprinting off.

"What did she say?" Marik asked.

"A bunch of nonsense that I can't make heads or tails of," Kat replied.

"Figures. Maybe we should head back home now? I don't know about you, but I think I've had enough weird magic stuff for the day."

Kat sighed sadly. "I couldn't agree more."

---

Marik stared out the car window, watching the forest fade from view. Things had been relatively quiet and awkward between him and Kat after they'd left the Phoenix nest. He didn't have to guess, to know that what had happened with the egg still weighed heavily on her mind, and he was certain brandishing the Rod's blade prior to that didn't help.

He glanced over at his girlfriend, who's eyes were focused on the road ahead.

"Habibty, I'd like to apologize for the way I reacted to the Rod's presence."

Kat's eyes narrowed. "There's nothing to apologize for. You didn't know. It's my issue, not yours."

Marik placed his hand on top of the one resting on the shifter. "It doesn't matter if I knew or not. It was selfish of me to think that I'm the only one whose life it's affected. And it's not just your issue. It hurts me knowing that I've done something, even inadvertently, that brought back painful memories for you."

The car slowed and came to a complete stop on the shoulder of the road. Kat removed her hand from Marik's, applied the parking brake, leaned back into the seat, and sighed heavily with her eyes closed.

"It's more than just the blade. It's like lately I can't escape what happened. That I'm being forcefully reminded almost daily. I've heard my brother's name more times in the past week than I have over the past few centuries." She opened her eyes, looking straight ahead. "Kura said he thought he saw Set. I want to believe him…but I can't bear the thought that he could be wrong. I just…I don't have it in me to hope any more."

Bakura's plea to not mention Mabon to Kat or Atem was starting to make sense. Mabon looked identical to Kaiba…who looked identical to the image of Atem's Vizier. Could it be that Mabon and Set were the same person?

Some of the things Mabon had said did align with the stories he'd been told about what happened. Then there was the way Mabon had looked at Kat's house as he traced the scar on his face. He'd mentioned that he still found the source of his unpleasant memories 'terrifying'. How the longer it took him to face the source, the more afraid he became. Was Mabon…or whoever he was…afraid that too much time had passed for him to face his sister about what had happened?

"Not to keep bringing him up, but on the off-chance that your brother is still around…what would you do if you saw him again?" Marik asked. Maybe he could get the answer then hunt down Mabon and help the two reunite.

Kat sat silently for a long moment before answering.

"I'm not certain. Probably rush up to him in tears while begging for his forgiveness. I can only imagine the intense amount of hatred he must harbor towards me to have remained hidden for so many millennia."

Marik placed his hand back over top of Kat's. "Maybe he doesn't hate you. Maybe he's just afraid."

Kat's head fell a bit. "I wouldn't blame him. He probably thinks I'll become fueled with rage and attack him again."

"I doubt that's the case. He's probably afraid that you won't forgive him for the secrets he kept."

Kat gave Marik a side-eyed glance. "And what would you know of my brother's secrets?"

Marik panicked. "Oh…I just meant…based on what I've heard…that there were a lot of secrets…from both him and Atem."

Marik internally facepalmed. 'Fuck…that was really smooth…'

Kat narrowed her eyes, studying him, then looked ahead as she removed her hand from his again and released the parking brake before merging back onto the road.

"I really fumbled this entire day," she said, changing the subject. "Maybe I'll leave future date planning to you. I obviously have no idea what I'm doing."

"What are you talking about? I had a great time. How many guys can say they went on a date to the Fae realm?"

"Have you forgotten the first part of the day with the zoo?"

"I was just moody because I was tired," Marik said dismissively. "You shared a lot of interesting facts. I would have never guessed that leopards are the smallest of the large cats."

This prompted a small half-smile out of Kat. "How do you like that? Even the animal kingdom picks on me for being 'small'."

Marik mocked a gasp. "Don't they know who they're dealing with?"

"Right?!"

Both laughed, the tension between them vanishing as though it had never existed in the first place.

Notes:

86- nin- Akkadian/Sumerian word. It is sometimes used to denote a queen or a priestess, and is often translated as 'lady'. Other translations include 'queen', 'mistress', 'proprietress', 'lord', and 'sister' depending on the cuneiform symbols used. This particular instance Bakura is referring to Kat as 'sister' or 'sis'. Kat and Bakura's relationship is very complicated, in case you can't tell. They're just weird besties who are like siblings. However, Bakura's 'stronger' feelings are a bit one-sided and he knows it.

87- If you go to ArtStation and search 'Feverghost', you will see the inspiration behind the Fae Weasel.

88- I decided to have a bit of fun with how Marik might have gone about certain things early on in his life above ground, and his early criminal career. I can imagine he might have been too stubborn at first and thought that he could do things on his own without the Millennium Rod. Based on the manga chapter where Marik discovered people walking on a book, I think early on he tried to learn to learn new things through reading (though as time passed he began relying less on books, and more on the Rod).

Tumblr

Chapter 31: Chapters 90-92

Chapter 90

---

 

"Oh, for fucks sake…" Kat said as she turned her car onto the street where she resided. Two white dragons were hovering in the approximate vicinity of her house.

"I'm surprised Kaiba managed to wait this long," Marik commented, not the slightest bit surprised at seeing the life-like holograms.

Kat groaned in annoyance as she tried to pull into her driveway.

Kaiba and Atem were dueling right in the middle of the street where a crowd had formed to watch. Mkhai and Mokuba were off to the side, each keeping track of the duel on their datapads.

"What the fuck is going on here?!" Kat shouted as she slammed her car door.

"Job interview," Mkhai replied without looking up.

"Jo-...?" Kat's mouth fell open momentarily. "What fucking job?! He doesn't need a job!"

"He wanted out asap. This is his ticket. And before you chew me out, he agreed to it."

Kat clenched her fists to her sides, hair bristling as she looked over at her ex who was glancing at her from the corner of his eye.

"Atem! You're a fucking moron!"

Atem appeared amused by her reaction, smirking as he returned his gaze over to his opponent. "I believe it's your turn, Kaiba."

Kat glanced over at Mkhai's datapad. "What's that?" she asked, pointing at a fluctuating marker on the side.

"Remember that 'something' I needed to link Imhotep, Atem, and me together? That is what that is. Not entirely certain what it is, but it's a start," Mkhai replied in excitement. "Oh, and guess what?! Yugi has it too!"

He shrunk the duel stats on his screen to bring up a new window that showed Yugi's genetic tracers alongside the other three with the same mystery marker. Out of the four images on the screen, Atem had the highest levels.

"I didn't give you permission to turn Yugi into one of your guinea pigs!" Kat shouted in anger.

"It's not his fault! It was my idea!" Yugi called out, rushing over with Imhotep right beside him. Both had been standing a little ways down with the crowd.

Kat furled her brow. "Do you have any idea what you've agreed to?" Her gaze quickly flitted over to Imhotep. "You should have dissuaded him."

Imhotep lowered his eyes and looked away while clenching his fists.

Yugi scowled. "It's not Imhotep's fault either. It was my own decision."

A holographic explosion went off beside them as the duel progressed.

Kat made a sound of frustration. "I don't fucking care! Gods! Do you really have to be as stupid as At-"

Her frustration quickly died as she saw Yugi's brow rise from a scowl to an expression of hurt.

She relaxed and lowered her gaze. "I didn't-...you're not stupid," she said apologetically.

Kat dared to look up, feeling guilt at the sight before her. Yugi still appeared hurt as he stared at the ground between them. There was nothing she could say or do to fix what had already been said.

"I'll be going now," she said despondently.

She turned to head towards the house, but was stopped by a hand firmly wrapping itself around her wrist. At first she'd thought it was Yugi trying to stop her, but was surprised to see the hand belonged to Imhotep instead. His eyes glared bitterly into hers as he breathed heavily, appearing extremely upset.

"You can't leave," he said firmly.

She tried to remove herself from his grasp, but he held tight.

"Let go," she demanded.

Imhotep scowled. "No."

"I said LET. GO." Her words were a warning at this point.

"NO."

Her temper flared, and she lashed out with her free hand in the form of a fist. Imhotep easily avoided the swing, making it obvious that he'd expected it.

"Dammit, let go of me!" she shouted, swinging again.

Imhotep caught her hand, then brought her in close, keeping her arms crossed between them so she couldn't wriggle out of his grasp.

"You tell me all the time to face my fears head-on, yet all I ever see you do is run from yours. That makes you a hypocrite, just like all the gods you loathe."

Kat found herself suddenly struggling to grab hold of a single emotion. She was both shocked and enraged, her mind teetering back and forth between the extremes at play as it tried to figure out which to act upon.

More holographic explosions went off as the crowd continued to watch the duel, breaths held in suspense.

The tension in the air was not helping Kat's current state, and in a desperate attempt to free herself, she headbutted Imhotep in the face hard enough for his nose to bleed. He instinctively let go, giving Kat the opportunity to flee into the house.

---

"Fuck! I can't believe she did that!" Imhotep shouted while wiping away the blood from his already healed nose.

"Why didn't you just let her go?" Yugi asked, shocked by what he'd witnessed.

"Because it's not right! She spent all these years wanting nothing more than to be a part of your life, but now she can and all she does is run away! She can't even look you in the eye and say the words 'I'm sorry'!" Imhotep said loudly.

Several people turned their focus away from the duel, distracted by Imhotep's raised voice.

He noticed and glared at them. "Eyes back on the duel! What's going on over here is none of your concern!" he shouted irritably.

The people quickly rediverted their focus back to the duel.

"Uhhh…what happened to your social anxiety?" Yugi asked in confusion.

"I'm too pissed off at the moment to worry about what others think!" Imhotep replied as he continued to shout.

He looked over towards his mother's car where Marik still stood and marched over, quickly grabbing the Tomb Keeper by his shirt and roughly slamming him against the frame of the purple Mustang.

"What the fuck did you do?" he growled through a clenched jaw. "Why is Shae so pissed off?"

Marik scowled momentarily before sighing exhaustively. He reached behind his back and held up the Millennium Rod as a reply.

Imhotep tightened his grip on the Tomb Keeper's shirt. "Why the fuck is that back in your possession?"

"Trust me when I say it wasn't my idea," Marik replied tiredly. "It keeps getting thrust upon me every time I end up in another realm."

Imhotep's grip didn't lessen. "You shouldn't have needed it for the Fae realm," he stated bitterly.

"Fae realm, no. The forest within, however…"

Imhotep finally relaxed his hold. "Why would she take you into the forest? It's the most dangerous part."

Marik suspiciously narrowed his eyes. "First, tell me how you knew Kat and I went to the Fae realm?"

Imhotep fully released the Tomb Keeper and took a step back while awkwardly attempting to avoid the suspicious gaze burrowing into him. "I might have suggested it," he squeaked while fidgeting with the back of his neck.

"I see…" Marik said while continuing to observe him.

"I answered your question, now answer mine," Imhotep stated with resurfaced irritation. "Why were you in the forest? I can almost guarantee you didn't make it that far across the fields before Shae felt it was too dangerous for you to be there."

"You're right," Marik replied earnestly. "Between the chicken-dragon thing and Puck, she was more than ready to get out of there…but there was gold deer waiting beside the way back…for me."

"You?" Imhotep asked in confusion. "Why would it have been waiting for you?"

"No idea. Neither Kat nor myself have been able to figure that part out. We followed it into the forest, and that's where things went to shit. It started with me passing out because apparently the magic there was too intense…which is how I ended up with this stupid relic again…then I got pissed about it and fucked things up."

Marik removed the hidden blade from the Rod's handle. "I pulled this out in front of her while going off on a rant."

Imhotep's eyes went wide in realization. "Oh…that's bad. That's really, really bad."

"Yup," Marik said while re-sheathing the blade. "I found that out after."

Yugi looked between the two with confusion. "How is it bad?"

"Well…" Imhotep began uncomfortably. "The blade inside the Rod is what was used to kill our old man…and Shae's brother. I don't think I have to go into much more detail than that."

Yugi's eyes lit up in realization just as his twin's had.

"Okay, now that everyone is on the same page…please tell me that was the worst of things?" Imhotep asked while silently praying that the blade's presence was indeed the worst part of Marik's recounting.

"I wish," Marik replied with an exhaustive sigh.

Imhotep's head fell forward as he internally cursed and groaned.

"We were led to the nest of the Phoenix."

Imhotep perked. "The Phoenix was reborn? And you got to see it?! Gods, how'd you get so lucky?!"

"Yeah…so…that's the part that made things worse," Marik said slowly.

"How?!" Imhotep asked in annoyance. "You got to witness an extremely rare thing!"

"That's just it…we didn't. Nothing happened."

Imhotep stared blankly for a long moment. The only sounds filling the awkward silence came from the duel taking place.

"Come again?" Imhotep asked in bafflement. "What do you mean 'nothing happened'?"

"NOTHING. HAPPENED." Marik reiterated. "We got there, the egg stopped glowing, and then it just fell apart. No Phoenix 'rising from the ashes'. No grand display. It was just…nothing."

Imhotep furled his brow in mass confusion. "So…what? It just up and died?"

Marik lifted his palms as he shrugged his shoulders, looking just as confused.

"Was that it? Anything else?"

Marik shook his head. "Nope. We left and came back here after that. I think she wanted to relax and push the incident out of her mind, but then…" He gestured towards the duel taking place.

All three looked towards the road. Atem had managed to get rid of one of Kaiba's dragons on the field, leaving him with only one.

Imhotep groaned. "Great. Now Shae is in an even worse mood. It's a wonder she hasn't come out and tried to kick somebody's ass yet just to vent her frustrations."

As if on cue, Kat came storming out her house, rage beginning to emanate around her in the form of Shadows.

Imhotep's face fell. "…I spoke too soon…"

Kat marched over to the road, standing between the two duelists. She looked first to Atem, then to Kaiba, her jaw and fists clenched and hair still bristling.

"Fuuuck," Imhotep called out in exasperation as he rushed off in the direction of his very pissed-off mother, who was now marching towards his father.

 

---

Chapter 91

---

 

Kat stripped Atem of his duel disk, smashing it onto the ground. She then redirected her gaze over to his opponent, ignoring her brother's panicked shouts of 'Get everyone out of here!' as he rushed towards her.

The people standing witness meant nothing to her. The only one that mattered was him. The face before her momentarily flashed to one she remembered, but that flash was enough to convince her that Atem had lied.

'Even after EVERYTHING…he still tries to keep him a secret from me!'

Her feet moved of their own accord, stalking her prey.

'YOU took Atem from me once! I'll not allow it again!'

A loud, electronic screech seared through her mind, causing her to stop and grasp her head in pain. She glanced towards its source…and the one holding it. Her pulse raced faster as her rage intensified, heat coursing through her and awaiting direction. Another sound followed, a soothing melody that resonated with a portion of her soul.

No! She would not be placated! She kept her focus on her prey and the way he continued to stare that icy gaze into her amidst the chaos that surrounded them. She rose, and continued forth. Her prey would not escape her.

Strong arms wrapped around from behind, lifting her off the ground while holding tight.

"Ka-ib! You have to calm down!"

"Let go of me." she commanded.

The arms quickly released their hold on her. "I'm out. Kaiba's on his own."

She didn't have to remove her focus to know that several of the bodies that had come to her prey's rescue were no longer inclined to do so. Even the steady increase of the melody in her head had come to an abrupt stop.

She continued forth, her vision blurring to a shade of deep red as the pulsing rhythm of her prey's heart sounded loudly in her ears.

Stop! You must stop! You will undo EVERYTHING!

She internally scoffed at the voice in her head. Her own Isfet dared to try communicating with her after all the millennia it had remained silent? Dared to try stopping her, after millennia of taking over in moments like this?

She was close enough to reach out and grab her prey, the smell of fear enticing. As his eyes widened, the face flashed again, causing her to halt.

What was going on? Why was she so intent on…on…what was she so intent on?

Something deep inside growled, a beast in a cage that asked to be set free. It wanted carnage and destruction. It wanted the world set ablaze. It wanted to stand atop a kingdom of ruin.

This felt oddly familiar. It wasn't like her Isfet, which only hungered for the darkness that lingered within others. This presented itself most often during the heat of battle…though there were occasions such as this where she hadn't even been near a source of militant conflict. Five-thousand years and it was still hard to discern exactly what it was.

An inky wave of darkness descended upon her, the crimson view vanishing entirely and the growling beast suddenly going silent. Instead she stood alone amidst a sea of endless black. No sky. No ground. Just black.

I never thought I would be forced to come here.

Kat stiffened at the deep voice that sounded very much like Atem, but she knew for a fact that it was not.

"I thought for certain you would vanish when Atem came back," she stated bitterly.

He stepped out of the darkness, wearing the same face he'd worn during their repeated encounters over the past five millennia. The same face that felt like a mockery of her repeated failures. The face that removed all evidence of those failures, leaving the tomb barren of anything aside from the body and tablets that resided within.

"Why do you still pretend to be my Atem? Why not finally show me who you really are?"

Does my face truly define who I am to you?

Kat growled low in irritation. "I suppose not. You are obviously some sort of ancient entity that delights in acting like a god."

Perhaps I am.

"Some 'god'," Kat mocked with a smirk. "Couldn't even bring back the dead."

Atem's throne appeared, not-Atem taking a seat while leaning boredly onto an elbow propped fist.

Do you not question why I resorted to coming here?

Kat folded her arms in annoyance. "I do, but seeing you pisses me off. Like I said, I thought you would vanish."

Honestly, I had no intention of allowing you to believe otherwise.

"Well?" Kat asked impatiently. "Are we going to play twenty-thousand questions, or are you going to tell me the reason for this unwelcome visit?"

Not-Atem sighed heavily.

Why are you finding it so difficult to let Atem go? Is this not what you wanted?

"Why do you care?" she spat.

Not-Atem narrowed his eyes.

You're deflecting.

Kat brought her arms down in frustration, making an annoyed sound to match.

"Alright! I just got him back, and now he's leaving! The world isn't the same one he remembers! He knows nothing of living on his own! HE. WILL. DIE. I haven't wasted five-thousand years, a portion of my own essence, and all those lives for that to happen again!"

Not-Atem stared with a studying gaze.

Is that all?

"No, that's not all!" Kat shouted, breathing heavily. "It wasn't supposed to be like this! He was supposed to come back, and we would be together again!" Her jaw quivered. "I-...I would have forgiven him. We were both hurting and upset. Neither of us meant what we said. I forgot that. It was easier to focus on the bitterness I felt. Bitterness leads to anger. Pain…it just leads to more and more…until I can bear it no longer and I become numb instead. I can't stand feeling like a hollow shell."

So what now? Will you go running back?

Kat felt as though a war were raging inside of her.

"I'm torn. I want to go back…but I'm scared. I already know how things will be. The parts that were good…that is what lures me, but the parts that were not…"

…are what keep you away.

Kat nodded.

So why not move forward like you intended? You have someone new in your life that appears to accept you, regardless of your faults.

"It appears that way…" Kat lowered her gaze. "But how long before he becomes like Atem?"

Who is to say that he will?

Kat furled her brow and scoffed while looking away. "There is always a tipping point."

Only if you keep pushing towards it.

"It doesn't help that I haven't the slightest clue as to what I'm doing!" Kat shouted, flinging her arms up in frustration. "I tried to take him out for a special day, and all I did was put him in a sour mood for the first half of it, then took him somewhere dangerous after! Let's not forget the lovely trip to the forest where he was reminded of the fact that I am severely fucked up! Oh, and then there was the Phoenix nest where the immortal bird died!"

Not-Atem smirked in amusement.

You thought the Phoenix literally rose from its own ash?

Kat looked at the fake version of her ex in confusion. "Um….yes?"

Not-Atem threw his head back in a roar of laughter.

Kat rolled her eyes. "Okay, what do you know that I don't?"

Not-Atem calmed his fit, but continued to smile in amusement.

I assure you that the Phoenix has been reborn. It just hasn't risen yet. There is a pause between the two, just like the pause between death and new life.

Kat stared boredly. "What is it with you ancient beings and cryptic messages?"

Not-Atem closed his eyes and casually shook his head before looking her in the eyes while smirking knowingly.

Here's another: Release the weights that are dragging you down. Only then can you swim to the surface of the sea you are drowning in.

Kat was once again confused. "Sea? Swim? What are you talking abou-"

Her feet fell from beneath her as water filled her lungs and blurred her vision of not-Atem. She tried to swim to the surface, where he continued to stare for the briefest moment before vanishing. She couldn't kick her legs, and looking down she saw why.

Holding tight to each leg were Atem and Set, both appearing as she remembered them in the moments just after they'd died. She looked back to the surface, judging how far below it she was based on where the trail of bubbles from her lungs ended. The bubbles appeared to burst through at the surface, but the figures that had suddenly appeared looked as though they were pounding on something solid, attempting to break through.

She tried to squirm and break free from the ghostly visions that were dragging her deeper and deeper, reaching her hands for the surface. She wasn't afraid to die. She was afraid to be stuck in a never ending cycle of dying without a true death. To continuously live while knowing that another agonizing moment was just around the corner. An endless loop of suffering.

The surface faded from her view, the figures having long since vanished. Salt from the tears she shed mixed with the sea of nothingness. No one was coming to her rescue. She would spend eternity alone in the void, only the ghosts in her memories to keep her company.

She closed her eyes, waiting for the inevitable.

"Min-een, what did I tell you?"

Kat quickly opened her eyes to the sound of her Ama-shae's voice, looking up in time to see a hand reach through the darkness as it took hold of hers.

"Habibty! I've got you!"

Kat wasn't certain if the Marik that had appeared before her was real or not, but she felt comforted by his presence nonetheless.

The ghosts tightened their grip on her, pulling her deeper.

"You have to let go! You'll be pulled down too!" Kat cried out in panic, the sound of her own voice surprising her seeing as how only moments before she felt as though she were choking on water.

Marik smiled softly. "It's okay. I knew that before I took your hand. It's a risk I'm willing to take."

"But…you could die…"

"I know," Marik said casually, still smiling.

"So then why-"

"Because you've pushed away everyone else that has tried to save you," Marik interrupted, his face becoming serious. "It's okay. I did it too. It wasn't until I was literally at death's door that I realized what I'd done. Thankfully my brother came to my rescue just in time. You, however, will never know what it's like to stand at that point and be forced to accept the inevitable…and because of this you will continue to push everyone away."

"I push people away so this won't happen!"

"Everyone except for me," Marik stated. "Listen, I made a promise to Atem that when you fell, I'd be there to catch you. So you have two choices, because I'm not letting go. Either you can let me drown with you and add to the weight that's dragging you down…or you can do something about those ghosts so we can reach the surface. The choice is yours."

Kat looked down at the ghosts that stared back at her with empty eyes and vacant expressions. She knew what each represented in her heart. The thought of letting go scared her. How could anyone ask her to let go of those she loved?

Set was dead. There was no bringing him back. It was too much to even hope anymore. So many times she had hoped…only to arrive at another dead-end. All she ever wanted was to see him one more time. She wanted to tell him how sorry she was. She wanted to apologize for all the times he tried to tell her something, only for her to walk away because she didn't want to hear it. Maybe if she had actually stayed and listened, none of this insanity would have happened in the first place.

Those lifeless green eyes continued to bore into her. She would never let go of the other half of her soul. She'd drag the entire world down with her before letting him go.

"Sister! Watch this! I've finally mastered ka summoning! Isn't she amazing! I call her Kisara! Here, I'll teach you how to summon yours!"

She smiled at the memory, and as she did, the ghost of Set became enveloped in light, turning into a small glowing ball that rose up and phased through her chest, nestling itself into her heart.

That's when it occurred to her: She didn't have to let go. She just needed to change how she viewed her ghosts.

She looked at the ghost of Atem. Her Atem was not dead. She'd seen it with her own eyes. But her Atem had asked for freedom, just as she had. It wasn't as if she'd never see him again. He lived and breathed, and a literal part of her would always be with him…in this life, and the next. He wasn't asking to be removed from her life entirely. He just wanted some space to move forward. She could do that…right?

Yes. That was something she could do. It would be hard to not constantly worry about him, especially not knowing how much time he had left in his current life, but that's how mortality worked. Life could be snuffed out at any given moment. It was up to her to make certain the moments until then were filled with heartfelt memories, just like in their first life together.

"Katrina, before you make your decision, I want to show you something. A season past, a visitor from the far north brought this mare as a gift. I knew from the moment I laid eyes on her that she was meant for you. She is yours, regardless if you agree to stand beside me or not. I pray that every time you look at her, you are reminded that no matter the distance between us, I will still be thinking of you."

The memory was happy, but there was still a small ache to it. The ache wasn't unbearable, however. It was one that could be pushed aside.

"...no matter the distance between us, I will still be thinking of you."

She took a deep breath, air, not water, filling her lungs. Her heart felt lighter than it had in millennia.

The ghost of Atem smiled up at her, his form becoming encompassed in light just as Set's had. However, instead of forming into a glowing ball, he instead released his hold on her and rose up, hovering before her. He reached out, gently placing a hand on her cheek.

Kat swallowed hard, knowing what came next.

"(When you awaken in Aaru, I'll not be there, but fear not, for I will still be beside you in your heart, as you are in mine.)" she said in the old tongue. Those were the words she would have spoken five-thousand years ago as a widow had he truly died. They weren't a goodbye, but a reassurance of remembrance.

The ghost of Atem came forth and placed a kiss on her other cheek, then let go, vanishing into the darkness.

She stared momentarily at the spot where he'd disappeared. The small ache came back, but a squeeze from the hand that still held hers pushed it away.

Kat looked up at the one who refused to let go.

"Are you ready to swim to the surface?" Marik asked.

Kat smiled softly. "Yeah…I think I am."

 

---

Chapter 92

---

 

Marik returned to his own consciousness just in time to see his girlfriend sitting up quickly while gasping for breath. He waited until she'd gathered her bearings before attempting to speak to her.

"How are you feeling?"

Kat looked around her room while rubbing her temple, obviously trying to connect the dots between where she'd been and where she was now.

"Like someone took a hatchet to my skull," she said while wincing as she rubbed the spot between her temple and brow.

Marik subtly averted his gaze while holding up the Rod as an explanation. "Sorry. You have a very thick mind. It wasn't easy to get in."

Kat clenched her jaw while eyeballing the relic.

Marik opened and closed his mouth a few times, trying to figure out the best way to explain what made him decide to invade her mind in the first place. He couldn't straight up tell her that Apep had panicked about whatever was going on inside, stating 'the key is at risk of being destroyed'.

"I told him to do it," Imhotep said as he walked into the room. "It was obvious that something was wrong. I couldn't get in to help you…but he could. If you have to be upset with someone, be upset with me."

Marik blinked in shock. Imhotep was the last person he'd expected to come to his rescue.

Kat took in a calming breath, closing her eyes as she released it. "You both have my thanks," she said calmly. She then reopened her eyes, turning her gaze over to her son. "How's your nose?"

"It healed instantly. No big," Imhotep replied while shrugging off the earlier forehead to his face. "Like you keep telling me: If I'm stupid enough to bring my face in that close, expect to get it busted open."

Kat looked away again. "This wasn't a training exercise. It shouldn't have happened."

"What happened today was only one of many scenarios you have been trying to prepare me for," Imhotep argued. "And I ignored the basics."

Kat remained silent, as if trying to figure out what to say next.

Imhotep released an exasperated sigh. "There's someone that wants to speak with you…" He nudged the Tomb Keeper's shoulder. "...alone," he quickly added.

Marik nodded and followed the other teen out of the room just as Yugi walked in. Imhotep motioned for the Tomb Keeper to follow, leading him out back behind the house. The teen looked around as if assessing that it was just the two of them, then snapped his fingers.

The world suddenly changed. Marik stumbled and fell backwards as he instinctively tried to escape, not knowing how to handle the overwhelmingly dark replica of the world he'd been standing in mere moments before. Somehow his fear of the dark hadn't surfaced while he was in Kat's mind, and right now he wished it would have stayed that way.

"Welcome to my world," Imhotep said as he looked around at the colorless, dark negative that the area around them had become.

"Is this-...is this the Shadow Realm?" Marik asked nervously.

"Yes, but just a small pocket within it," Imhotep replied.

Marik stood slowly, his senses on high alert for anything that might reach out for him from the darkness. "Why did you bring me here?"

Imhotep sat down on the dark replica of the porch swing, hanging his head while he picked the skin on one of his fingers. "I wanted to do this somewhere I felt more comfortable."

"Um…and that would be what, exactly?" Marik asked in confusion.

Imhotep hesitated before answering. "I wanted to say I'm sorry for how I've behaved about you and Shae being together."

"You dragged me to the Shadow Realm just to apologize?"

Imhotep raised his head and glared at the Tomb Keeper. "I'm not very good at this sort of thing, okay? I'm practically swallowing my pride just to admit that I was wrong about you."

Marik folded his arms while waiting for the other teen to continue.

Imhotep closed his eyes while turning away. "When Shae dropped earlier, I wasn't worried. That sort of thing happens…but then she started struggling for air and I knew something was wrong." His hands tightened into fists. "You were at her side before anyone else. No one seemed to know what was happening, not even Mkhai. Yet while all of this was happening…" His jaw quivered. "...he took the opportunity to leave," Imhotep choked, failing to hide how he felt.

Marik slowly relaxed his posture and brought himself to sit on the swing beside Imhotep, keeping his focus on the black ground beneath their feet. Even he couldn't believe that Atem had decided to leave with Kaiba when Kat had begun clawing at her neck in a desperate attempt for air. Honestly, if it hadn't been for the whir of the helicopter above them, no one would have noticed his impromptu departure.

Imhotep covered his face, trying to hide the small stream that had begun to trail down his cheeks. "I was scared for Shae. I've never had a reason to be scared for her before…and he just left. I've seen his memories, heard some of his thoughts…but I never imagined-...I can't believe I wanted Shae to go back to that."

Marik raised a hand to place on the other teen's shoulder, but pulled his hand back in hesitation. They weren't close by any measure, and he wasn't sure what he was supposed to say or do in this instance. Imhotep obviously viewed Atem in a certain light, but with a single heartless act Atem had shattered that view.

"I'm sorry. Honestly, I thought he was better than that, too." It was all Marik could think to say.

Imhotep took in a hiccuped breath while wiping tears from his eyes. "I was already starting to see why Shae moved on, but this…I didn't think he-...I just don't understand? I thought he still at least cared?"

Marik dropped his hand into his lap, his head falling dejectedly forward. Atem had made him promise to be there when Kat fell, which surely meant that Atem did care…right?

"I wish I could say for sure that he did…but I don't know anymore."

Imhotep breathed unsteadily as he attempted to calm his current emotion. "You risked getting trapped inside Shae's mind. You managed to pull her back out. She causes nothing but trouble for you, yet you stay by her side." His head hung just as low as the Tomb Keeper's. "Even if he had taken the same risk, I don't think he could have brought her back…and I know he wouldn't have stuck around. He would have left just the same."

They sat in awkward silence, neither knowing what to say next.

Marik hadn't even thought before he'd plunged himself into Kat's mind using the Rod. All he knew was Bakura said that whatever was happening to her wasn't an attack of the body, but of the mind, and that there was nothing he could do to help in that area. It was at that moment Apep had reminded him that he still had the Rod, and Marik didn't even hesitate to grab the relic and do what he felt needed to be done.

"I'm not anything special," Marik stated, breaking the silence. "After Battle City, I felt lost. I had fostered so much anger and hatred for such a large portion of my life, I had no idea how to even proceed after the tournament. I followed the only lead I had, which was to continue on with my original purpose in life. Then I met Kat. For the first time I felt something that wasn't some form of bitterness or guilt. I felt alive in the same way as when I first came to the surface, but without all the 'I'm going to destroy the Pharaoh and rule over the world'. My life over the past week has been, without-a-doubt, crazy…but I kinda like it that way. I stay because I want to. I did what I did, because I couldn't sit by and do nothing. My sister likes to say that I have a bad habit of diving head-first without checking for sharp objects. She's right, of course…but you'll never hear me say it to her face."

This prompted a small smile and laugh from Imhotep. "I hear that. There's a rule we have with Shae: Never admit that she's right about something unless you want to hear about it repeatedly for all eternity."

Marik lifted his head while chuckling in amusement. "I think that's a rule in general with all girls." His face quickly fell into one of nervous panic. "Please don't tell Kat I said that."

Imhotep laughed while wiping away the last remnants of his tears. "Don't worry. I'm not stupid." He smiled earnestly. "Just like you don't have to worry about me exposing the fact that you made a bargain with a certain snake deity."

"Yeah, about that," Marik began, looking appreciatively at the other teen. "Thanks for stepping in when you did. I swear it gets harder and harder to keep quiet about Apep."

"Trust me, I know the feeling," Imhotep stated casually. "I know how tough it can be…and I know how perceptive Shae is. Hiding something from her is near impossible without some form of alibi."

"Is that why you lied for me?"

Imhotep shook his head. "Not entirely. I noticed a change in Apep after the eclipse." He glanced knowingly at the Tomb Keeper. "Somehow it's gotten the idea in its head that when it gets free, it can walk around pretending to be a human. Now, I wonder who might have brought up that idea? Because I know it wasn't me…"

"What?" Marik asked in a defensive manner. "Is there some reason it shouldn't? If you ask me, Apep strutting about and enjoying a sunny day is a better 'fuck you' to Ra than just eating the whole world."

Imhotep laughed heartily. "I love the way you think! If it weren't for the fact that you're fucking my mom, I think I'd dare trying to be your friend."

Marik pretended to wipe sweat from his brow. "Whew! Looks like I dodged that bullet!"

Imhotep smiled lightly while casually standing and stretching. "You know, I thought this whole apology thing was gonna be a lot harder. Sure, it was tough at first…and I'm kinda embarrassed that I cried…but I actually feel a lot better now."

"Yeah, swallowing your pride is usually the hardest part, but you did pretty good. You should consider yourself lucky. You didn't have to apologize for using people as your own personal playthings to be discarded when they no longer served a purpose."

Imhotep pursed his lips in a thinking manner. "I contemplated feeding you to the Shadows the night Mkhai had me steal your spark plugs," he said in admittance.

Marik began counting on his fingers while trying to mentally list all the people that wanted him dead. "Huh…I think Yugi is the only one that hasn't actively wanted to kill me in some form or another."

"Give me enough time, I can fix that," Imhotep stated while flashing a fanged smile and snapping his fingers, returning them to the regular world.

"Awesome!" Marik said sarcastically. "I can't wait for the entirety of what's left of the Pharaonic line wanting to kill me! Only one more to add to my collection!"

"Two," Imhotep corrected. "You forgot Mkhai…though he won't be hard to sway. He'll make an 'official' proclamation of wanting you dead/maimed/et cetera, then leave it at that."

"I can hardly wait," Marik stated with an eye roll as they both walked back inside the house.

Notes:

90- Imhotep's temper kinda matches his mom's, but on a less grand scale with him being able to step back instead of warping things and becoming even more pissed off. And Marik is a bit too exhausted (mentally and physically) to return attitude with attitude.

91- 'Lost' by Linkin Park fits the 'drowning' scene extremely well.

92- Imhotep has a bit of a growth moment and is moving past his initial dislike of Marik based solely off the fact that Marik and Kat are dating. Also sets up a bit of a reboot in his view of Atem, and learning to see things more from his own perspective for a change. This moment also helps with the whole 'Hey, we both got a snake in our head'

Tumblr

Chapter 32: Chapters 93-94

Notes:

93- TW: Dissociation
94- TW: Small TW of Atem wanting to die (not in a self-inflicted way). Also depression numbness/apathy. Consider all an on-going TW in regards to Atem after this point.

Chapter 93

---

 

Atem stared out the window of his new penthouse apartment. The view high above the city reminded him too much of the same view he once had from the palace main balcony in Amarna. The shopping district sat far too close to where the market would have been; the tower that was Kaiba Corp replaced the temple to Ra; and the Nile was now the sea that had both taken Yugi to Duelist Kingdom and brought Marik to Domino for the first time.

A loud knock on the door interrupted his comparative thoughts.

"It's unlocked," he said loudly. He felt empty, and lacked the energy to move from the spot he'd been standing in since his arrival.

The door opened and closed, but he didn't look to see who it was. He honestly didn't care at the moment.

"Just thought I'd stop in and see how you're doing," Mkhai said on approach.

"I'm fine. How is she?"

When Kat had destroyed his duel disk, he'd seen red. As she'd marched her way towards Kaiba he'd begun to go after her, but then Malik had stepped in and made the attempt to pacify her. The Ishtari had only provoked the emergence of 'Dark Kat', and no one wanted to step near her after that. When she'd collapsed before reaching her intended target, he'd calmed and felt a small sense of relief. The crisis had averted itself, and now everyone could carry on with the rest of their day. He'd only just bent down to gather his scattered deck when the unexpected happened.

Atem knew he wouldn't easily forget the image of his former wife's eyes opening wide, appearing empty and soulless as her hands came up and began clawing at her neck while making a strangled sound. He'd frozen, the rush of bodies and voices around him becoming a blur of commotion that he'd barely registered. He wasn't sure how or when it had happened, and he didn't even remember moving, but somehow he'd ended up in Kaiba's helicopter. He hadn't even realized that's where he was until it had landed on the roof of the penthouse. He'd stepped out, following Kaiba around with his body on autopilot as the CEO showed him around. He wasn't even aware that Kaiba had left until he saw the helicopter fly past the wall of glass with the CEO sitting in plain view.

"Marik hacked into her mind with the Rod and helped bring her back. Other than being quiet, she's okay. I'm sure she'll be back to her normal level of making my life hell by tomorrow," Mkhai replied as he came to look out the window alongside Atem.

"Does anyone know what happened?"

Mkhai shook his head. "Not exactly. Bakura said it was an attack of the mind. My best guess is that she's been under a different type of stress than what she's used to. Her mind doesn't know how to cope with it."

For the first time since his arrival, Atem looked away from the window, re-cementing his gaze instead onto his half-sibling. "You can't seriously believe that something going on in her mind provoked that kind of a physical response?" he said in disbelief.

Mkhai sighed heavily. "It's something that happens a lot with immortal beings. Their minds are always fracturing, and some are more susceptible to the breaks than others; like with Malik. Small breaks are mostly noticeable through changes in behavior…but larger fractures present in a completely different way. For Sis, she has a lot of larger fractures that are just kinda floating in place. They're easy to navigate around for the most part, because they're too big to miss. However, you can easily tell when one gets bumped, because her infamous 'inferno scream' is the usual end result."

"She didn't scream this time. She behaved in a way that looked as though she were being strangled," Atem stated, his brow furled to express that even he knew what they'd witnessed didn't line up with what Mkhai was describing.

Mkhai looked away from the window and brought out his datapad. "Trust me, I know. But let me show you something. Remember that marker I was excited about finding in both you and Yugi? Remember how I showed you Sis's stats as a comparison?" He quickly tapped through several options and brought up what he was looking for before turning it to show Atem. "Do you see this?" He pointed out what appeared to be a large spike on a chart. "This shouldn't be here. It's never been there before, and it only lasted for the duration that Sis was experiencing…whatever you want to call it. It vanished just before she woke up."

Atem took the datapad from Mkhai so that he could study the chart more closely. "So what does this mean?"

"That's the thing! I haven't the slightest clue!" Mkhai shouted in exasperation. "I've been able to keep track of everything that goes on with her in both a physical and magical sense for the past few years with the implant I've created. However, the technology is still new and I don't have a lot to compare my results with. That being said, I have a really strong gut-feeling that this shouldn't be showing up on her charts."

Atem heaved a sigh while shaking his head and handing the device back to Mkhai. "Great, so instead of answers, we end up with more questions."

"I'll figure it out…eventually. I just hope it's before…you know," Mkhai said awkwardly while trying to not say the implied.

"That would be nice, but if you don't figure it out until after I die again, then it is what it is," Atem said as he finally removed himself from his place by the window to go take a seat on the sofa instead.

"But what if you don't die again? Think about it: You didn't technically die the first time. Your soul got transferred into an object."

Atem leaned his head back into the sofa and brought an arm across his eyes. "I'd rather not think about that right now."

His arm was lifted from his face, to his annoyance, and held suspended in the air while Mkhai looked down at him.

"You're just delaying the inevitable. You know I'll just keep pestering you until I get some form of an answer."

Atem groaned. "If I do, I do; if I don't, I don't. Is that a good enough answer? I honestly don't care at the moment. I'm just trying to make it through another day in a life that I was never meant to have."

"That you know of…"

Atem jerked his arm free and sat up straight. "And what's that supposed to mean?"

"Maybe this was intended. Who knows what a Fate-Weaver might have intended for you," Mkhai said casually.

"A what?" Atem asked in annoyed confusion.

Mkhai rolled his eyes. "I can't believe after five millennia and being married to the literal offspring of a god, you still don't know the different deity classifications."

Atem stared boredly for a long moment. "Learning 'deity classifications' hasn't been at the top of my list of priorities," he commented.

Mkhai rolled his eyes again. "Long story short, Fate-Weavers do as the name suggests: They weave the threads of Fate into their own preferred outcome. Small tweaks along certain points to create their grand design. Some designs can be created in a few decades time, but I've seen some take several centuries. If there's a Fate-Weaver at play, then they've been setting things up since before any of us came into existence."

"You think a god intended for me to be trapped?" Atem questioned.

"You get trapped, your now ex-wife not only murdered your murderer, but died and became an elemental because the masses refused to believe that she would kill her own kin. Your personal Ishtari also became an elemental, along with…wait for it…your ex-wife's adopted sibling. Even better, all three were the unknown offspring of gods. There's more! All three elementals just so happen to produce heirs around the same time, and those heirs somehow all end up in Domino without knowing a shred of truth about their shared background. Mass series of coincidence? I don't think so."

Atem flopped back into the sofa. "Wonderful," he grumbled. "I hope I get to meet this 'Fate-Weaver' someday so I can strangle them."

"There's multiple, actually…and they're all women. Besides the Greek Fates, the most prominent one is the Elder…who you don't wanna mess with. Even Sis isn't stupid enough to piss her off…even though she likes to dance precariously close to the line."

"That doesn't surprise me."

A notification chimed in, prompting Mkhai to look at his datapad to read the message.

"Ugh. The king of annoyance requests my presence to finish up with some details about the work agreement," Mkhai groaned.

Atem gave him a confused look.

"Kaiba," Mkhai replied in explanation.

Atem motioned in understanding.

Mkhai sighed as he began to make his way towards the door. "You know how to reach me. I'm practically available at all hours, because keeping the world ignorant to the fact that immortals exist is a never-ending task that I've, unfortunately, taken upon myself."

"And you still find time for games, how?" Atem called out.

"I'm very good at multitasking!" Mkhai shouted back before closing the door behind him.

 

---

Chapter 94

---

 

'What is that? Is that supposed to be a kuriboh? *sigh* This is stupid…'

Atem glanced boredly around the room, observing the poor decorative tastes that Kaiba's decorators had filled the penthouse with. The place was silent, with the exception of the annoying echo of his movements that were far too reminiscent of being in the Puzzle.

He leaned his head back into the dark leather of the sofa, closing his eyes in an attempt to escape the new nightmare he'd found himself in. His eyes had only been closed for a few minutes when he felt the light press of cold metal against his throat.

"If you're going to do it, then do it," he said without opening his eyes.

"Awww…where's the fun in that?" came Bakura's annoying voice.

Atem opened his eyes in time to see Bakura lowering himself to straddle his lap while keeping the blade pressed tightly to Atem's neck. He felt an uncomfortable heat rise in his face, and prayed it didn't show.

"Get off of me," Atem demanded.

"Nah," Bakura said casually, his head tilting slowly one way then the other in an observant manner. "I enjoy watching your reaction. That little blush of yours is cute," he growled tauntingly.

"I am not blushing," Atem said heavily in denial. It wasn't like he had control over how his body reacted. "Why are you even here? Shouldn't you be with Katrina?" he asked in annoyance.

Bakura lowered the signature smirk he'd been hiding behind to reveal how he truly felt. He leaned forward, pressing the blade tighter to Atem's throat.

"I knew you were a fucking ass, but to leave at a time like that?" Bakura shook his head disapprovingly, his face drawn tight into one of bitterness and hatred. "I never thought you'd be so cold."

Atem felt defeated. He relaxed and closed his eyes again, silently praying Bakura would decide not to toy with him this time and just finish the job.

The blade at his throat shook.

"You're not going to say anything?!" Bakura seethed.

"What's there to say that you haven't? I'm a cold-hearted ass."

Bakura's irritated growl was the only warning he had as the blade left his throat and a mouth was crushed against his.

Atem's eyes opened wide as he tried to recoil away. He quickly shoved the elemental back, swinging simultaneously. Fist met face, and the sound it made was satisfying to his ears.

Bakura stumbled back, his face one of shock as he brought his hand up to wipe away the small bit of blood from the corner of his mouth. He looked down at the crimson smear on his hand, then over at Atem, a sadistic grin slowly forming.

"That's more like it! Let's try this again now that you're a bit more lively," Bakura said with a dark chuckle.

"What do you want from me?!" Atem shouted bitterly.

"Isn't it obvious, Pharaoh? I want you to explain your heartless departure."

"I don't have to explain myself to you."

Bakura shook his head while tsking. "That may be true, but I'm not exactly asking for an answer. I'm demanding one."

"And I'm refusing to give one," Atem stated with a scowl.

Bakura stood up straight, his blade vanishing as he chewed the inside of his lip while slowly nodding in thought. "I see. So we're gonna do this the hard way."

He walked over to the wall of glass that overlooked the city and knocked on it. "Mal, you might want to get ready for a quick repair job."

Bakura looked back at Atem, his grin becoming even more devilish than usual as his eyes began to glow bright. Atem could swear that a few tufts of hair had risen to take on the appearance of horns.

"Hey, Pharaoh…can you fly?"

Atem barely registered his body hitting the wall that shattered around him, shards of glass momentarily hung suspended in midair as his mind tried to catch up with what had happened. He watched as the glass retracted back to its origin, the window reforming almost immediately as his body began to rapidly descend away from it. Panicked voices and screams from below filled his ears.

He felt a cool gust of breeze that somehow moved differently from the air around his falling form. The screams and voices vanished, and he found himself upright. He was no longer falling. Instead he hung suspended in the air by the collar of his shirt, a pale hand the only thing keeping him there.

Atem looked down, the building he'd been thrown from appearing far below him. Looking back over at the one holding him in place, he could see Bakura's hair and clothing moving as though a gentle breeze were playfully toying with them. The elemental floated effortlessly among the clouds, appearing almost angelic in the golden rays of the sun. If it weren't for the fact that he could obviously see Domino far beneath his feet, Atem might have thought he'd finally arrived in Aaru.

"Why didn't you just let me hit the ground?" Atem asked in annoyance.

Bakura's face was emotionless as his eyes moved over Atem, studying him.

"Did you honestly think I would make your end that quick? You should know by now that I enjoy playing with my things long after they've broken…and you aren't even remotely broken…yet."

"I don't belong to you," Atem scowled.

Bakura brought Atem in close, grinning devilishly as he licked along the side of Atem's face. "You do now."

Atem attempted to swing at the elemental, but only succeeded in plummeting towards the earth again. He quickly searched inward and called forth his Ka, Slifer appearing and catching him before he could hit the ground. The God Ka placed him on the helipad above the penthouse, then hovered nearby, awaiting further command. Bakura appeared across from him, his own Ka summoned and his face expressing excitement.

"Yes! This is what I'm talking about! My God-level Ka against yours. Just like old times, wouldn't you agree?"

"I don't want to fight," Atem sharply stated. "I just want to be left alone."

"Then give me a reason for why you left…"

Atem clenched his fists. Why was it so hard to just explain himself? Was it because he didn't really know the answer himself? Was it because it was Bakura that was asking? Both?

"You know what, on second thought, I do want to fight. Just not like this."

Atem dismissed Slifer, keeping his focus on the elemental as the God Ka ascended and vanished into the heavens. Diabound vanished from sight as Bakura apparently did the same.

Bakura stood with arms outstretched, his face still flush with excitement. "Do it. I'll let you get in a few hits for free." He summoned a dagger and flicked it between them so that it stuck point-first into the helipad. "Just to make things more interesting," he added.

Atem eyeballed the blade. It was tempting, but he liked the way his hand made contact with Bakura's face even more. He ran towards the smirking bastard, feeling satisfaction as he heard the bones in Bakura's jaw crack.

The force of the swing sent Bakura off-balance, forcing him down to the ground. Atem didn't give him time to recover as he pounced on top and began wailing mercilessly. Each strike was like a sweet release that he didn't realize he'd needed. He swung over and over again, Bakura doing nothing to stop him, taking each hit in stride.

Atem raised his fist again, it shook as his muscles began to ache and burn. He panted as he looked down at the face that looked back up at him, slight movement beneath pale skin reminding Atem that he could break every bone in the elemental's face and they would always return to their original position. There would be no shades of black and purple blooming across that pale face. No mark to prove that he'd allowed Atem to best him. Nothing. Meanwhile, Atem's hand felt tender. He was certain at some point he'd broken something.

"Do you feel better?"

Atem was tempted to strike once more, just for the satisfaction, but he dropped his hand instead as he sat up straight, tilting his head back and closing his eyes as he took in and released a defeated breath .

He felt an object being placed in his hand, another hand helping his to wrap around it. He opened his eyes and looked down, the other hand moving his into a position above the elemental's heart.

"Maybe this will help. All you have to do is press down. I'll be incapacitated for roughly five-to-ten minutes…maybe more if you're lucky. Hell, take the time to throw me off the building if that's what you need. Just know I'll keep coming back until I get what I'm after."

Bakura removed his hand, his eyes locked on Atem's as he waited for him to make a move.

Atem shook as exhaustion began to set in. He released the blade that had been placed in his hand, his head and shoulders falling in defeat. "I don't know."

"You don't know what?"

"...why I left. All I remember is seeing her eyes, and people shouting…and then I was here."

Bakura attempted to sit up, Atem moved to allow it.

Bakura stared blankly for a long moment. "You expect me to believe that you dissociated your way into Kaiba's helicopter?"

Atem opened his mouth to reply, but quickly closed it.

Bakura covered his face with a palm. "Dissociated. It means-"

"I know what it means!" Atem shouted abruptly. He took a second to calm the resurgence of irritation he felt towards the elemental. "I just don't have a good counter argument."

Bakura lowered his hand and nodded his head as if understanding. "I see. Do you remember anything else before it all blurred out? Like maybe how you felt?"

Atem took his time answering. He did remember that part…and it's what bothered him the most. "Helpless….like the day her mother died…and when she was sick…"

Bakura raised a curled knuckle to his face, inwardly thinking. "When she died during the Ra encounter at the palace…you froze then as well, right?"

Atem nodded somberly.

Bakura breathed out a small chuckle while clapping a hand on Atem's shoulder. "Welcome to the 'I'm fucked up from shit that happened in another lifetime' club."

Atem looked at the hand on his shoulder. He wasn't amused. He just felt defeated again.

"Aw, c'mon. Chin up. It's not that bad. Look at me, I'm-...on second thought, I'm probably not a good example," Bakura said half-heartedly while lowering his hand and looking away.

Atem said nothing as he rose and slowly made his way to the penthouse's elevator roof entrance. Once inside, he ignored the screaming cacophony of colors and all-over-the-place decorative themes that made him momentarily regret having summoned Slifer. His body was once again on autopilot as it made its way back to the sofa, and the irritating, cold texture that was too loud whenever he moved. He opted to lay down on his side with his hands beneath his head, staring vacantly at nothing in particular.

He heard the elevator doors open, followed by the echoed taps of Bakura's shoes as he made his way across the floor, stopping just behind the sofa.

"This place looks like someone threw your deck in a blender, hit puree, drank it, then vomited it in every direction. Are you sure you wanna stay here? I can easily explain everything to Kat. I'm certain she'd have no issue letting you come back."

Atem subtly clenched his jaw. There was no way he was going to admit out loud that he already hated it here and wanted to go back…especially since it would mean going back and facing her.

"No…I like it here."

Wow…could he have said that any more unconvincingly?

"Uh-huh…riiight…" was Bakura's obviously-not-buying-it reply.

Atem began to curl in on himself, wanting to be left alone. "Please leave."

"Yeahhh…that's not gonna happen."

There was a short pause of silence, followed by a few soft taps on a device. The elemental had a short conversation in the immortal tongue before, presumably, hanging up his phone. Atem tried his best to keep his eyes focused in front of him, internally begging for Bakura to just leave him be.

White tufts appeared in front of Atem, failing to remain hidden as Bakura was obviously attempting to crawl below the front edge of the sofa, prompting Atem to once again become irritated with the elemental. As he opened his mouth to shout at Bakura, a furry snout appeared centimeters from his face. Ash-violet eyes stared big and round into his own, brows raised in a pouting manner. A tiny, pupperish whine quickly pushed all of the irritation Atem felt towards the elemental away.

Atem sighed heavily as he lifted a hand to stroke one of Bakura's soft ears. "You're not playing fair. How am I supposed to yell at you to leave when you pull something like this?" He lightly shook his head. "I don't understand you. You throw me out a window, but then you let me beat on you? And now this?"

Atem stopped his petting, sitting up while looking down at Bakura in his transfigured form.

"Why are you attempting to lift my spirits?"

Bakura transfigured back, sitting cross-legged on the floor while looking up at the former Pharaoh.

"You were an empty husk ready to just throw in the towel on life. I'm an irritating shit that ignited a temporary spark. Admit it: Since you've come back, the only time you've truly felt anything other than empty or lost is when you've wanted to beat the shit out of me. Am I wrong?"

"So?" Atem said in annoyance. "That doesn't explain why you are doing this."

Bakura appeared to grit his teeth as he chewed the inside of his lip.

"I've been where you are," he said quietly after a long moment of silence. "I know what it's like to just want nothing more than to just lie there and wait." Bakura lowered his eyes and shook his head. "Too afraid to end it yourself, but no energy to fight it."

"That still doesn't explai-"

"I'm still fucking here, dammit!" Bakura shouted, lifting his eyes again and boring his gaze into Atem. "I should have fucking died! Before I met any of you, I. Should. Have. Died. But I didn't," he said firmly. "Instead, I had to push through and deal with the insufferable giddiness of someone who refused to leave me alone. I felt something when I was around her. Who the fuck do you have that makes you feel? Your precious former host? You didn't seem too alive around him at the mall. If anything, you looked worse. But with me…you feel. So what if it's annoyance or anger? It's something…and something is better than nothing."

Atem furled his brow in confusion. "You make it sound as if you actually care."

Bakura held up his hands while leaning away. "Hey now, don't read into it. I just fucking know what you're going through. Maybe not exactly…but I have an idea. Besides, what fun is killing you if you're just waiting for death? I gotta make you want to live. How else am I supposed to enjoy that final moment of yours?"

Atem blinked a few times before replying. "I've said it several times now, and I'm sure I'll say it several more times before I die: There is something majorly wrong with you."

"I know! Isn't it great! And to think, you're currently on the path to becoming just like me!" Bakura stated sarcastically.

Atem's face fell. "Wonderful…now I'm actually inclined to change my outlook on life. I can only imagine how long it will take to become as deranged as you."

"I can help expedite derangement," Bakura commented with a grin. "I'm sure we can narrow down the process from a few centuries to approximately a decade."

Atem placed a palm across his face and groaned.

Notes:

94- Like chapter 91, this is another chapter that I have been dying to post. I love Bakura's solution to Atem's apathy is yeeting him through a penthouse window lol

Tumblr

Chapter 33: Chapter 95-97

Notes:

96- TW: Language implications that there is fear of Atem having suicidal thoughts

Chapter 95

---

 

Marik glanced at the door upstairs, adjusting the bag on his shoulder…again.

"She'll be alright…right? You won't let her out of your sight?" he asked worriedly.

A pair of hands grabbed his shoulders and turned him on the spot so he was now facing the door.

"You're going to be late for school if you don't hurry up and get going," Malik said in annoyance while opening the door.

"I can skip today. It's really not that big of a-"

He was shoved outside, the door slamming shut behind him. A very audible 'click' informed him that Malik had locked the door so he couldn't change his mind. He was certain the Ishtari had confiscated his house key as well.

Marik sighed, then began trudging his way to the spot he'd agreed to meet Imhotep. His usual method of getting to school in a timely manner hadn't returned from…wherever it was that Bakura had vanished to. Kat seemed to know, but she was keeping that knowledge to herself.

He was worried for her. Kat had become very quiet and withdrawn. Yugi had attempted to lift her spirits by reassuring her that he knew she didn't mean what she'd said to him, but her mood had remained the same. She'd refused dinner…and leaving her room in general.

He was at a loss on what to do. Even that night she'd kept her distance from him. Was she that upset about having the Rod used on her?

"Today would be nice…"

The sound of Imhotep's voice brought Marik out of his thoughts. He hadn't even realized he'd already arrived near the secluded meeting spot.

"Sorry," he said while stepping behind a tall pair of bushes. "Just worried."

Imhotep placed a hand on his shoulder and transported the two of them near the school.

"You're not the only one," Imhotep commented as they began walking in stride beside one another. "I thought for sure she'd have at least told you what was going on."

"I think she's mad at me. I know using the Rod was the right thing to do, but I'm wondering if she thinks I'll take advantage of the fact that I know the way in now."

"Hmm…maybe. Hard to tell with Shae when she's like this."

"Any ideas on what I can do to help her open up and talk to me about it?"

Imhotep scrunched his face in thought. "That you can do? I can't think of anything that you probably haven't already tried. I wouldn't stress about it too much. I'm sure the Ishtari knows a trick or two. If not, she's still in good hands with him. From what I've seen in-" Imhotep stopped walking, his head falling a bit.

"That's still bothering you, isn't it?" Marik asked knowingly. He could only imagine how hard it must be for Imhotep to change how he viewed the one person he'd highly admired.

"I just want a reason."

"So, ask him."

Imhotep shook his head. "Even if I knew where he was staying now, I don't know how to ask why he left at a time like that without just screaming at him."

"Screaming at who?" Yugi chimed in, walking around to meet them.

Imhotep remained silent, his jaw clenched as he continued to look at the ground.

Yugi's eyes lit up as though he just realized something. "Oh…"

Imhotep closed his eyes tight while grabbing his head in frustration. "Dammit! I wish I knew how not to do that!"

"I'm sorry! I don't know how to stop it either!" Yugi said apologetically.

Marik looked back and forth between the two in mild confusion. "What are you two talking about?"

Yugi sighed in exasperation. "It seems whenever Imhotep gets too stressed or upset, he thinks a bit on the 'loud' side…and I can hear it in my head. According to Mkhai, it'll only happen if we're within a certain proximity to one another."

"Interesting. Have you mentioned it to Kat? She was a twin. Maybe she'll have a few suggestions."

Yugi shook his head. "Imhotep and I had planned to…but then things happened. We didn't want to upset her even more by bringing up something that would remind her of her own twin."

"Makes sense."

The three stood in awkward silence for a long minute.

"C'mon, we should make our way to class," Imhotep said halfheartedly.

The other two nodded, the three making their way through the front gates where they were greeted by the others.

---

In Marik's opinion, the end of the school day couldn't come fast enough. Bakura was still MIA and Malik hadn't answered his phone at lunch. All he had to go on was Imhotep's repeated line of 'She'll be fine' when he'd asked the other teen to check in on Kat.

How could Imhotep show so little concern? Less than twenty-fours prior he'd admitted that for the first time in his life he'd been afraid for his mother…yet now he was acting as though her current demeanor were normal?

Marik bolted as soon as the final bell of the day sounded. He didn't want to wait while Imhotep stuck around to chat with the others. He'd run the entire way home if it meant getting there faster.

He'd barely made it to the front gate when the roar of an engine accompanied by the sounds of rubber screeching on asphalt caused him to stop in his tracks. A black muscle car slid into view, stopping as it whipped sharply around to face the direction it had come from. In the driver's seat was none other than the one person that had been on his mind the entire day.

"Check it out! Isn't it amazing!" Kat shrieked excitedly, her eyes glittering wide. "I think it's even better than before!"

Marik stared in blank bafflement.

"Sweet! You finished it!" Imhotep said excitedly as he and the others approached the front gate.

"I did! Oh, and check this out!" Kat said, nearly bursting at the seams. She turned a knob near the center of the dash causing the car's radio to burst to life, the bass from it vibrating the glass in the windows.

"Niiice," Imhotep said smoothly as his mother rocked her head to the beat.

Police sirens sounded from a few blocks down.

"Uh-oh. They finally caught up. I'll see you guys in a bit!"

Kat tromped on the gas, lurching the car in reverse down the street a ways before it whipped around with a screech in the direction she was heading. A maniacal cackle along with the words 'You'll never catch me!' were heard moments before the car turned sharply onto a side street as police cruisers flew past the school gate.

Marik blinked a few times in the direction that the whole train of chaos had gone. "...I think I'm dating a madwoman…"

"Duh," Imhotep scoffed sarcastically. "I told you she'd be fine."

Marik covered his eyes with one hand. "Can you just…take me home directly…no detours. I suddenly feel very exhausted and I just want to lie down for a bit."

"Well, we still gotta take a small detour. I don't feel like getting yelled at for using my magae out where everyone can see, even though I'm certain Mkhai's voice will be non-existent before the end of the hour."

Marik lowered his hand and nodded. "Just get me out of here," he said exhaustively.

---

"Ohmyfuckinggods! Am I NOT allowed to have a bit of fun?!"

"ONE DAY. You couldn't make it ONE. SINGLE. DAY. Why do you hate me so much?!"

"I don't hate you! I just-…I'm sorry, okay?!"

"If you were 'sorry', you wouldn't keep doing it!"

Marik raised his head from its face-down position on the bed, glancing over at the time on his phone. Kat and Mkhai were downstairs, and had been screaming at each other for a solid five minutes.

He let his face fall back into the comforter.

The screaming quickly gave way to pleading as Kat tried to worm her way out of her 'punishment'. Marik still wasn't entirely sure how spending an entire day marathoning a couple movie trilogies could be a 'punishment'. He hadn't seen the movies in question, but he'd heard of them.

After some more pleading, and a counter-offer to do what sounded like a series of in-game chores, the two siblings finally came to some sort of agreement.

Feet stomping loudly up the stairs warned Marik of his girlfriend's approach. He didn't have to look to know when Kat had finally entered the room, because the door was slammed shut just after the stomping came to an abrupt stop.

Kat made a very loud sound of frustration, followed by what Marik could only assume to be a string of profanity in the immortal tongue.

He rolled onto his side, propping himself up on an elbow as he watched his girlfriend process her way through her tantrum. Once she'd calmed enough to at least speak again, she turned towards him.

"You get where I'm coming from, right? I made sure no one got hurt, and I didn't use any forms of magic. It was just a fun little game of 'catch me if you can'."

The expression on Kat's face made it obvious that she didn't see leading police on a wild chase through a city full of people as a bad thing.

He hated that he suddenly understood some of the things Odion used to do with him during his own temperamental outbursts.

He slowly sat up straight. "I'd rather not take sides," he said uncomfortably.

Kat's gaze lowered before falling to the floor, her legs splayed outwards at the knee, said all that needed to be said in regards to how she took his answer. He watched her eyes shift back and forth in thought, obviously trying to work out if she'd actually been in the wrong.

After a few minutes of thinking, Kat's head fell even lower. "I wish I wasn't like this. Why can't I be more like you?"

Marik stared blankly for a long moment before answering.

"Me?" he asked in disbelief. "Seriously…ME? Are you forgetting that I was a massive control freak that took countless lives? You even said it yourself. You considered me enough of a threat that you contemplated the idea of killing me."

Kat lifted her gaze, her face showing annoyance. "Well, I obviously didn't mean like that. I meant with how you obviously think things through."

Marik threw his head back in a mocked roar of laughter. When his head came back down he looked his girlfriend straight in the eyes. "I do not think things through. I just do whatever pops into my little head. How the hell do you think I ended up here after the arcade? It definitely wasn't because I 'think things through'."

"So? Things still worked out for you. No one is going around screaming at you for doing something stupid," Kat argued.

"Oh, there's someone screaming at me alright. Me."

The new expression that appeared on Kat's face was loud enough that Marik didn't need the Rod to know what was going through her mind.

Kat looked dejectedly towards the floor. "You've finally come to regret being with me…"

"Wrong." Marik stated firmly. "Aside from my brother and sister, I've never cared about anyone else to the extent that I'd be worried about them. I have been literally sick to my stomach with worry after what happened yesterday. Add to it how you started acting towards me afterwards, I thought maybe I'd done something stupid and that now you were mad at me."

"Mad? Why would you think I was mad?" Kat asked in confusion as she lifted her gaze once again.

"You stopped talking to me. I get that you needed some time to process everything that had happened. However, it seemed that the moment you discovered I'd used the Rod on you, you shut me out."

Kat's confused expression twisted to irritation. "Have you ever had someone take an actual hatchet to your skull?"

"Does it look like I have?"

"Obviously not. Well guess what? I have. It's extremely painful. Guess what else? Due to my near-instantaneous healing abilities, I usually don't have to endure that pain for long. Now imagine, if you will, me having to endure that level of excruciating pain and it not going away. I wanted to throw up." Kat curled her nose. "Actually, I did throw up. Just after you left this morning. It wasn't fun, but at least afterwards I started to feel better."

"That's a relief," Marik sighed, feeling suddenly lighter. Kat's quickly scrunched face undid that. "About you not being mad at me! Not about you getting sick!" he quickly added.

Kat lightly shook her head. "I can't believe you thought I was mad at you. Am I fond of the idea that you used the Rod on me? No." She lifted herself off the floor and crawled onto the bed, straddling herself across Marik's lap while lazily wrapping her arms over his shoulders. "But I know you only did what you felt was necessary." She leaned her forehead on his. "Besides, it's comforting to know that you had some difficulty getting in. I didn't like the idea that Mal claimed it was fairly 'easy' the first time."

"Honestly, once I figured out the weak spot, it wasn't really all that hard to get in. The splitting headache is probably from me trying to find that spot."

Kat brought her head back. "What weak spot?"

Marik grinned playfully. "Sorry, can't share that info. What if I need in again? I can't have you changing out the locks."

Kat pursed her lips in annoyance. "You do know that I can get inside your head to get the answer, right? I don't need a relic to do it either."

"Oh, so it's okay that you have a key to my mind, but I'm not allowed to have one to yours?"

Kat's pout intensified. "Well since you put it that way…"

Marik wrapped his arms around his girlfriend's waist and pulled her in closer. "Don't worry, habibty…I have no intention of entering without permission or unless it's an emergency. I only ask the same in return."

Kat's pout changed to a playful smile as she leaned her face close to his. "Deal."

 

 

---

Chapter 96

---

 

Marik looked over at the empty desk where his former partner-in-crime usually sat. Once again Bakura was still mysteriously absent. He wasn't answering his phone, and Kat kept evading the question of where the other elemental had gone by changing the topic. Marik finally took it as a hint that something was going on that she was reluctant to share with anyone at the moment.

"I don't like it," Imhotep stated. "Bakura vanished just after he did."

Imhotep appeared even more bitter today about Atem's impromptu departure. The fact that Atem also wasn't answering his phone, and that Mkhai wasn't sharing any info about his new location, probably didn't help.

"Can't you peek in on them using the Shadows or something?" Marik questioned.

"I'm not sure where either are, and without having a way to narrow down the search area, I may end up looking right past them. I'm not as well practiced in the art as Shae and the others."

"That kinda sucks, but it makes sense." Marik shook his head in exasperation. "As much as I think it's kinda odd, I'm willing to bet that they're in the same area."

"Well, I at least know Bakura hasn't killed my old man yet. Shae wouldn't keep that a secret." Imhotep scrunched his face. "I just wish I knew why she was being so secretive, even with me."

"Maybe she's just giving you time to cool down," Yugi stated from his spot beside Imhotep. "You have made it pretty obvious how upset you've been over the whole ordeal."

Imhotep's head fell a bit. "Yeah, you're probably right."

"Honestly, I'm just glad she seemed to be in a better mood when the two of you showed up for dinner last night," Yugi said towards Marik.

"Sorry again for showing up unannounced like that," Marik said apologetically. "It was her idea."

Yugi smiled. "Grandpa didn't seem to mind, and it was nice to spend some time with her." His face fell a bit. "Though she didn't seem to take that Mario Kart loss too well."

Marik's face fell as well. "Tell me about it. You only hit her with the Blue Shell. I'm still trying to convince her that Rainbow Road wasn't my fault."

"How's that working out for you?" Imhotep questioned knowingly.

"She shoved me off the bed last night, then transformed and took up the whole bed by spreading her wings across it."

Imhotep chuckled. "Yeah, that sounds exactly like something Shae would do. So where did you end up sleeping?"

"Where I usually sleep. I just lifted the wing covering my side of the bed and crawled under."

Imhotep rolled his eyes. "Somehow that doesn't surprise me."

---

"For fucks sake! How many times do I have to show you?! Over, around, up from under, in the loop, tighten. How fucking hard is that to understand?"

"Why are you still here? Don't you have school?"

Bakura jerked the tie around Atem's neck tight before smoothing it and tucking the tail.

"You can't be trusted to be left alone. You might do something stupid."

"Once again, why do you care?" Atem asked in annoyance.

"I'm not repeating myself again. Now stop fussing. Roland will be here shortly to escort you."

"And what will you be doing while I'm away?" Atem asked warily.

"Thinking about how much I already regret assigning myself this task."

"Then leave. I don't need you here."

"Last night I went to the bathroom, and by the time I returned you'd burnt cup ramen. How the fuck does one burn cup ramen? I don't think even your ex is capable of doing that!"

Atem's mouth remained shut. He'd carry that secret with him to the Afterlife.

The sounds of a helicopter on the roof alerted them that Atem's transport had arrived.

"Now have a good day at work and play nice with Kaiba," Bakura said sarcastically using his 'Ryou' voice. "I made sure to pack a little snack in your briefcase just in case you start to feel a bit peckish."

Atem glared boredly at the elemental. "Do me a favor and throw yourself under a bus."

As Atem made his way to the elevator, Bakura mocked blowing him a kiss while batting his eyelashes. Atem simply rolled his eyes as he walked through the elevator doors.

Bakura's face became focused the moment the doors shut. He pulled out his phone, pressed the first number in his contacts, then held it to his ear.

"He's gone. Let's hurry up and get this done."

---

Atem's head fell forward, landing with a 'thunk' on the desk. This was not what he'd expected to be doing as a 'Duel Strategy Analyst'. From his understanding, his job was to find the weak point of various duel deck builds.

Lifting his head to look at the screen, he realized that technically that's what he was doing…he'd just incorrectly assumed he'd be actually dueling while doing it.

He sat up straight and looked over the information on the computer again, but after several minutes of just staring at numbers and effect texts while trying to mentally calculate everything, he resigned to leaning back into the plush office chair while rubbing his eyes.

"Boring, right?"

Atem removed his hand to see Mkhai standing there while offering a to-go cup of coffee. He accepted the cup and took a sip before answering.

"What are you doing here?" he asked in mild annoyance.

"Isn't it obvious? I'm your office assistant."

Atem took a deep breath to calm the sudden wave of irritation. "You mean my babysitter."

Mkhai shrugged off the comment. "Look at it how you want. I wasn't the one telling Bakura to just go ahead and slit my throat."

Atem closed his eyes and pinched the space between them. "Gods, I can't stand the thief. Continuously being in his presence tests my sanity."

"Yeah, he does have that lovely little side-effect on people."

Atem lowered his hand to look over at his half-brother. "How have you managed to tolerate him across the millennia?"

Mkhai turned and leaned against the desk, gazing distantly at something apparently only he could see.

"Easily. Bakura talks and acts like he's someone big, but if you pay close enough attention, you can see him for who he really is. The mask he wears is extremely paper-thin."

"What are you saying? That you tolerate him because you know the 'real' Bakura?" Atem asked doubtfully.

Mkhai continued to stare off. "I know why he won't part with the Ring. Sis knows a little, but not that part of the story."

Atem casually rolled his eyes. "And how did you manage to wrangle that information out of him?"

"I didn't wrangle anything. He told me on his own."

"I highly doubt that."

Mkhai turned so that his gaze fell on his older half-sibling. "When you died, everything went to shit. My whole family was either dead or being dragged off for execution. The Ishtari turned their weapons on me. There was only one person in all that chaos that came to my rescue. Can you guess who that person was?" he asked with a scowl.

"He only did it because of the blood you share with Katrina. Had you been anyone else, he wouldn't have cared."

The scowl tightened across Mkhai's face. "Are you sure about that? He didn't even recognize me. I had done exactly as Set instructed me to do should the palace ever come under attack. I shed my gold, cut my hair, then hid. The Ishtari had found me and I was running blindly through the market while trying to blend in with the crowd. Once the people there discovered I was the one the Ishtari were after, they practically handed me over to them. No one asked why they were after me in the first place. Then out of nowhere he showed up, pushing his horse so that he could reach me before the khopesh did. We were nearly to the walls of Amarna when I started screaming that we needed to go back for Sis. It was only then that he realized who he had slung across his lap."

Atem's irritation vanished, being replaced by guilt. "I'm sorry. It was my thoughtlessness that created that chaos in the first place," he said quietly.

Mkhai turned away again, taking a deep breath to obviously center his emotions. "I never blamed anyone for what happened…not even you." There was still a hint of bitterness in Mkhai's voice.

"Then you would be the first," Atem said dejectedly.

"Sis doesn't really blame you either. She's just redirecting the anger she feels towards herself, because she feels that she's the one responsible."

Atem sighed heavily. "It wasn't her fault. My actions were mine, and mine alone."

Mkhai took another centering breath. "Did you know that she often wishes the illness had taken her. She told me once that if it had, you wouldn't have felt that you needed to choose. That you could have focused on finding someone more capable than her of producing an heir…and not had to worry about something as trivial as 'love'."

Emotions roiled within Atem, and they came out in the form of him slamming his hands onto the desk while quickly standing. "It was never about her! Not in that way! I wish she would understand that!"

A sudden wave of dizziness overcame him, causing him to grab his head while falling back into his chair.

Mkhai rushed over to him. "You okay!?"

Atem rubbed his temple. "Yeah…I think I just stood too fast."

"You don't look too good," Mkhai said in a concerned tone.

Atem tried to shake the fuzzy feeling in his head, but it wouldn't go away. Everything in front of him had begun to shift in and out of focus.

"Hey, now! Stay with me!"

Atem barely registered Mkhai's hands trying to catch him as the world around him faded to black.

 

 

---

Chapter 97

---

 

"Atem…A-TEM…will you wake up already?"

Atem peeked an eye open at the annoyed voice of his wife.

"I am awake. I'm just choosing to ignore you."

Kat smiled as she brought her face down to his, touching their noses together. "Try ignoring me now."

He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her down and pressing their lips together. Kat giggled as she broke the kiss and tried to playfully roll out of his grasp.

"I don't think so. This is what you get for bothering me," he teased.

"We can't just lay around all day. We have our duties to attend to."

Atem laughed lightly. "I am Pharaoh. If I choose to have a day of nothing but laying around, then it shall be."

"Atem…" Kat playfully chastised.

"It's just one day. I think the kingdom will manage that long without us. Let Set and the priests deal with the trivial stuff."

Kat gave him that look that told him she was thinking heavily on his suggestion…and would most likely agree to it. He decided to sweeten the pot.

"I'm sure Akasa would love a nice run along the Nile…"

"By Ra, you are supposed to be opposed to these kinds of things!" Kat said playfully, caving into the idea of neglecting their royal duties for the day as she brought her smiling lips to his.

Atem kept his hold as he rolled her onto her back, both of them giggling and laughing, enjoying their moment.

---

"...* muffled *..."

"...* muffled * concerned…"

"...too. First you, now * muffled *...what's going on?"

Atem groggily attempted to sit up. His head spun, forcing him to stick to semi-propping himself up on one elbow. Looking around, he discovered he was in a dark, unfamiliar room. Meanwhile, the muffled voices, which appeared to be coming from just beyond the door, became clearer as they continued their conversation.

"I wasn't ready. I probably screwed something up."

"You can't just blame it on that. I'm sure it's something else."

His mind finally registered the voices as belonging to Kat and Bakura respectively.

"Like what? Stress? Okay, sure. If it was just me, then I could chalk it up to that…but then it happens to him too?"

"Divorces are stressful. In your case, it's been a bit of a shit-show."

Atem couldn't help but nod along at that particular remark as he continued to listen in on the conversation.

"He has a portion of my life essence! It can't be a coincidence that he blacked-out only a few days after I did!"

"You said it yourself, you were drowning in the darkness of your own mind. Your physical actions mirrored that. He just blacked-out and didn't wake up."

So that's what had happened. He tried to think back to before the black-out. Last thing he remembered was sitting in his office at Kaiba Corp and talking with Mkhai.

Light peeked its way beneath the drawn curtains of the room. He finally managed to sit in a fully upright position. After making certain the position wouldn't leave him feeling dizzy, he slowly made his way out of the bed and across the room. He pushed aside one of the curtains in hopes it would help him determine where he was. He obviously wasn't in a hospital…or was he?

Looking out the window, he was surprised to see the already familiar view of Domino from an elevated angle. Was he back in the penthouse?

He finished opening the curtains, allowing the light to fill the room. It took him far too long to realize that it was his room. Someone had gone through the troubles of redecorating it. How long had he been unconscious?

The hideous display of dark purples and blues, along with the garishly over-indulgent Dark Magician themes meant to represent his dueling deck, had been replaced with soft cream accented by hints of gold. Vibrant reds and blues were blended neatly throughout the room, giving off an ancient Egypt vibe that was reminiscent of his time as Pharaoh. As much as he wanted to be annoyed by the reminder, he found he couldn't. The room had been done in a way that felt warm and inviting, as opposed to regal and elegant.

He walked over to the bed, feeling the material that he hadn't paid any mind to before. Soft.

Atem took another look around the room. Kat was here. Had she done this for him?

He slowly made his way towards the door, only pausing once his hand was on the knob. He wasn't certain if he was ready to face his former wife just yet…especially after how things had gone the last time they'd seen one another.

The voices had grown distant, indicating that Kat and Bakura were no longer standing directly outside the door, and were now elsewhere in the penthouse. He took a deep breath, steeling himself, before opening the door and peeking his head out.

Atem was extremely surprised to see that his room wasn't the only part of the penthouse to get a makeover. Judging on the voices coming from just out his view, the process of eliminating the previous decor was still taking place.

"Dammit, Mal! My right, not your right!"

"We have the same 'right', Runt! Why don't you make yourself useful and help instead of just barking orders!"

"Just move it right! How fucking hard is that?!"

"Oh, I'll move it 'right'…right up your ass…"

Atem had managed to sneak down the short hall, peeking his head around the corner.

Malik was moving a giant pillar to where Bakura had presumably indicated. The whole living area now looked both inviting and Pharaonic at the same time. The cold leather sofa had been replaced by a very familiar looking chaise lounge. His chaise lounge to be exact…complete with colorful cushions and exotic furs.

"Would you look at who's finally awake."

Atem jumped in surprise at Bakura's voice…which had come from behind.

"How did you get behind me?!" Atem questioned as he whirled around to face the elemental.

"Do I really have to answer that?" Bakura asked boredly.

Atem shook his head. "Now that I think of it, no. But can you at least tell me what's going on?"

"Well, you obviously ruined the surprise," Bakura stated in annoyance. "I got the other two to help in redecorating the place. Now it doesn't give me a migraine to look at and I'm hoping it will make you less likely to jump from the roof."

Atem looked around again, his brow furled in confusion as he brought his gaze back to the elemental in front of him. "This is your doing?"

Bakura mocked grabbing at his chest as if in pain. "Wow. That hurts. You really don't think that much of me, do you?"

Atem opened his mouth to respond, pausing for a moment. "I think it would be best if I didn't answer that."

Bakura scowled. "How is it even while attempting to be civil towards me you're still an ass?"

Atem ignored the comment while looking around again. "Where's Katrina? I'm certain I heard her voice?"

"She literally just left. She thinks it would be best for the two of you to avoid one another for a few days. You know, give each of you time to ease your minds over the current situation."

Atem's head fell. "I really screwed up any progress between us, didn't I?"

Bakura scoffed a laugh. "Progress? What progress? The only time the two of you weren't at each other's throats was when you were completely alone. It was hurting her to see those small hints of what used to be."

Atem walked over and relaxed himself across his chaise, sighing heavily as he melted into it. "Too bad there wasn't a spell to preserve people's hearts in the same manner that she managed to preserve my furniture."

"I'm sorry, did you just say 'she managed'?" Bakura asked, sounding extremely offended. "You think a fire elemental with poor control over magic preserved your precious material possessions?"

Atem glanced in annoyance towards the elemental that was standing with hands on hips while glaring bitterly in his direction.

"Are you saying that this is also your doing?" he scoffed.

"I'm a very materialistic person. I don't like my stuff decaying and falling apart because of something as dumb as 'time', so I took it upon myself to learn the magic art of preservation. I used your shit as test subjects. You're welcome," Bakura spat.

Atem scowled as he sat up. "Oh, well THANK YOU," he said over-sarcastically, "for using my stuff as test subjects. I wonder how much of it didn't make it through your 'testing' phase…"

Bakura pointed a sharp finger in Atem's direction. "I'll have you know there was a ninety-six percent success rate." The finger dropped as he sheepishly averted his gaze. "The other four percent…may have decayed almost immediately…" he squeaked out.

Atem rolled his eyes as he relaxed back into his chaise. "I'm not even going to ask…"

"Hey, at least that was part of the success batch," Bakura stated, referring to the piece of palm wicker furniture that Atem was dramatically sprawled across.

Atem casually turned his head to look at the annoyed elemental. "And I am grateful. Is that what you want to hear?"

"It's a start."

Notes:

97- The dream sequence at the start was just a small bit of 'happy'. I feel like the reader hasn't seen much of the better times between Atem and Kat, and thought this would be nice to show. For the most part I've shown Kat as being the one reluctant to let go, while Atem seems to have just accepted things.

I have one more chapter grouping that I want to get posted before the end of the month, then I'll be going on posting break until January. It's that time of year again where the seal to the barrier that contains Mariah Carey will soon be broken, meaning retail workers will lose whatever shreds of sanity they somehow still retain for the next few months.

 

Tumblr

Chapter 34: Chapter 98-100

Notes:

I'd like to give a huge 'THANK YOU!' to everyone that has stuck with my insanity for 100 chapters! This is the last chapter for 2023, as I am going on a posting break for the next few months due to retail hell picking up for the holiday season. The plan is to return sometime in January 2024 just like I did the last time. When I have a more exact date in mind, I will put it in my pinned post over on Tumblr.

98- TW: Mention of Atem's states of apathy and the possibility of him having suicidal thoughts

Chapter 98

---

 

Yugi ran as fast as his legs would allow towards the school gates. He had precious few minutes to create as much distance between him and the alleyway where Imhotep would be returning with Marik. At this moment, he was more than grateful that Imhotep found transporting multiple people at one time somewhat exhausting, because he really needed the silence.

"Hey, Yug! What's da rush?" Joey shouted.

Yugi ignored him as he continued towards his destination. He didn't stop until he saw the desk that was empty again and collapsed into the nearest seat to catch his breath.

'That idiot better be here today! I could care less if he's one of Shae's lieutenants! I bet I can take him…then maybe I'll FINALLY get some answers!'

Yugi groaned loudly. Three days. That's how long Imhotep's irritable thoughts had been randomly invading his own mind. The past twenty-four hours it had been non-stop. Imhotep had spent the night tossing and turning, his thoughts screaming loudly into Yugi's head. And of course it wasn't just Imhotep's thoughts. It was the physical manifestations of his emotions as well. The increasing tension from Imhotep's anger spread through his vicariously aching chest and shoulders.

The voices of his friends coming down the hall prompted his head and shoulders to fall forward in defeat. It would only be a matter of moments before Imhotep discovered that Bakura had skipped school again, and he would be forced to deal with the bombardment of thoughts and emotions as a result.

The harsh steps that were approaching far too quickly, combined with the growing sensations in his chest, told Yugi that Imhotep had the same idea as him to rush up to the classroom to search for Bakura. The elemental had a habit of ditching everyone in the mornings, including Marik, in favor of being the first to his seat.

The footsteps came to a sharp stop, words in an unknown language rushing forth in a tone that bordered on rage searing their way into Yugi's mind. He couldn't take it anymore, not after a sleepless night filled with pretty much the same.

Yugi quickly rose, fury in his eyes as he turned to face his twin.

"Will. You. PLEASE. STOP! No more thinking! Just…STOP!"

The emotions that weren't his quickly transitioned from anger to guilt.

'Has our connection become that intense?'

"Yes!" Yugi said loudly as he grabbed at his head in frustration.

He wasn't certain if Imhotep had meant to ask the question mentally, or if it was just a thought that had unfortunately found itself broadcast into Yugi's mind. Based on the expression that formed across Imhotep's face when he verbally answered, he assumed the latter.

He attempted to calm himself, but having two separate sets of emotions churning inside wasn't doing him any favors. He was extremely glad this had never been an issue when he shared a body with Atem. That would have been maddening.

"Um, if I may?" Marik interjected as he stepped around Imhotep and into the classroom. "I know Set is a sensitive subject for Kat, but I think if your little mind connection has gotten to the point of being this disruptive, I think she might understand you bringing him up."

"Are you insane? Did you not see how she wanted to kill Kaiba the other day? Set isn't a 'sensitive subject'...he's something you just don't bring up at all," Imhotep stated sharply.

"She was already worked up the other day before the encounter, but you didn't see what I saw inside her mindscape. I think she'll be okay with talking about him now," Marik replied.

Yugi took a deep breath. "I think Marik's right. We need to talk to mom about this. The sooner, the better."

Marik nodded. "I agree. The two of you should go right now. You should be able to find her in Egypt."

"Egypt?" Yugi and Imhotep asked in unison.

"Yeah. She was really distracted when I arrived home yesterday. When I woke up this morning, she was already gone and I had a text from her that just said 'Egypt'. I'm guessing she's at the palace."

Imhotep stared off for a moment, and Yugi could sense that his twin was confirming their mother's whereabouts.

"She's in the archives…and she looks pretty agitated. I-...I don't really want to bother her with this right now…" Imhotep said uneasily.

"Wow," Marik said casually. "Afraid to face your own mother. Strange, considering just the other day it looked like you were about to get into a fist-fight with her over something she'd said to Yugi."

Yugi could feel his twin's temper flaring.

"Are you implying that I'm a coward?" Imhotep asked bitterly.

"Nope. Just stating something that I've observed about you," Marik stated while leaning against a nearby desk.

Imhotep got up in Marik's face. "No…I'm pretty sure you're calling me a coward. You think I can't face her. You have no idea what she's capable of. I do. And I know when to not test her patience."

"Really? Is that what you call the other day? Because she was obviously agitated then as well and it didn't stop you."

Yugi tried to hide the smirk that had begun to form. As much as he hated to admit it, one thing Marik was good at was picking up on people's weak points. He knew how to use those weaknesses to get people to do exactly what he wanted them to do. If it hadn't been for Kaiba's interference, Atem would have lost his duel against the puppet that controlled Slifer, as Marik had him convinced that it was impossible to defeat the God Monster. Yugi had been grateful for that interference too. He was also grateful that Marik had resigned using his mental manipulation tactics when he came back to Domino.

Right now, however, he was thrilled that Marik had decided to use those same tactics to help him. He and Imhotep needed to find a way to have control over the link between them. If not, he might find himself begging for Imhotep to stay away…indefinitely. That wasn't something he really wanted to do. The brother he never knew he had was finally a part of his life, and he liked it…he just didn't like this out of control connection between them.

Imhotep's thoughts once again began their assault into Yugi's mind. His twin had several choice words that he wanted to say, but there was one word that stood out and caught his attention.

"Apep? Where have I heard that word mentioned before?"

The thoughts that were invading his mind came to an abrupt halt. Only a single word crossed that barrier afterwards as Imhotep and Marik stared wide-eyed at one another.

'Fuck.'

"Alright, you win. We're leaving to go see Shae right now…but you're coming with us. She appears less likely to be hostile in your presence," Imhotep quickly stated towards Marik.

Marik's shoulders appeared to relax from their stiffened state. "Right. Let's not waste any time then."

---

As soon as the three arrived in the palace gardens, Imhotep leaned against a nearby tree.

"Are you going to be okay?" Yugi asked in concern. He could feel his twin's exhaustion.

"Yeah, I'll be fine. I'm used to just traversing the Shadows alone, not acting as a taxi cab and bringing others along. Thankfully it's still night here so I'll recoup quickly. The gathering took a bit out of me too, but not like this. I think it's because I'm doing it too often. I might need a bit of downtime after today," Imhotep replied.

"Right," Yugi agreed. "Just let us know when you're ready."

Imhotep pushed off the tree. "About as ready as I'll ever be," he said while leading the way towards the library wing.

---

"This room looks familiar," Marik said as they entered a room lined with books and scrolls.

"It should. It was part of the little 'flashback' you saw," Imhotep began. "This is the room Shae and Bakura were standing in when your old man fucked shit up."

Marik scowled. "How do you know what she showed me?"

"I was hiding in Yugi's shadow when you mentioned it to Bakura."

"Of course you were," Marik scoffed.

Yugi heard Imhotep's reply forming, and decided to put a stop to it before it came out.

"Let's not forget why we're here."

Between the way Imhotep and Marik were glaring at one another, and the tension that Yugi could feel building in his chest, he suspected that their get-along period might be coming to a quick end.

Imhotep was the first to break from the staring contest. "Right. I saw Shae somewhere in this room. She couldn't have gone far."

They spread out, searching through the rows of literature. Yugi had just come across an area with books and scrolls sprawled across the floor when he heard Marik shouting in panicked Arabic, prompting him to abandon his search to seek out the Tomb Keeper instead.

Imhotep had beaten him to a section where a very terrified Marik was perched atop a low bookshelf.

"What happened?"

"He says he saw a snake, but that doesn't make sense since there aren't any on the palace grounds," Imhotep replied.

A small, golden cobra peeked its head out from between some books that had been knocked down during Marik's frantic climb, ivory markings trailing down the back of its hood.

"Oh! It's just Aunt Kebbie!" Imhotep said excitedly while crouching down to pet the serpent.

"Aunt?!" Yugi and Marik shouted simultaneously.

"That is correct," Kat said as she approached from behind. "That is my half-sister, the Goddess Kebechet."

"I thought you said there weren't any snakes in your household!?" Marik shouted accusingly.

"Keb doesn't reside here," Kat stated in annoyance. "She came to lend me a hand."

The body of the snake quickly shifted into that of a young woman. Yugi could easily spot the family resemblance. Golden skin, bright blue eyes, and fairly short in stature. Her straight, waist-length hair that was whiter than Yugi thought white could possibly get, was the one feature that set her apart.

"I'm sorry! I didn't know that someone with ophidiophobia would be here!" Kebechet said in deep apology towards Marik.

"There wasn't supposed to be," Kat stated while glaring at the three that should have been in school.

"Oh…" Kebechet said, suddenly looking uncomfortable. "I think…I'll go pay Nephthys a visit. I'm sure our grandmother will have something to say in regards to your concerns."

Before Kat could say anything, Kebechet vanished in a spark of pale-blue light.

Yugi was grateful that for a change, his and Imhotep's current emotion aligned…both suddenly wishing they were anywhere else.

"Well…?" Kat questioned, looking expectantly between them while waiting for an answer.

Marik slowly lowered himself down from the bookshelf. "These two have a problem that we were hoping maybe you could help with."

Kat gestured in annoyance that conveyed 'get on with it'.

Yugi could tell Imhotep didn't want to be the one to say anything, so he took a deep breath and prayed for the best. "When Imhotep and I are near, I can hear his more intense thoughts and emotions. We need to know how to make it stop."

He didn't like the exasperated 'for real' look he received.

"The same way you did with Atem. Just close the door."

Yugi looked towards Imhotep, who shrugged and appeared just as confused.

Kat momentarily covered her face before dragging her hands down to show her annoyance of the situation.

"It's the same as with the Puzzle, just without the anchor point. Just step inside your soul room and close the door. Not that hard. Set pretty much locked that door between us after our Ama-shae died. I don't blame him either. Especially since-..." Kat paused. "Don't worry about that part, it's irrelevant. Just focus on your soul room, find the door, and close it."

"I don't know how to access mine anymore," Yugi admitted.

Kat appeared to take a calming breath as she placed her hands on his shoulders, keeping him at arm's length. "Close your eyes, and envision your soul room."

Yugi did as instructed, only to open his eyes seconds later. "I can't. It's like I forgot what it looks like."

Kat lifted her hands, placing the middle and ring finger of one hand on his temple, repeating the action with Imhotep and her other hand. "Try again."

Yugi made another attempt, and this time he found himself standing in an unfamiliar area.

"Where am I?" he asked, startling at the echo that permeated throughout the dark void he'd found himself in.

"I was wondering the same thing," Imhotep said beside him, looking around as if in awe of his surroundings.

"I'm using my own mind as a bridge between the two of you," Kat's voice echoed around them. "I can't keep this up for long, so hurry up and find the door."

"Uh, Shae…it's just an endless realm of darkness," Imhotep pointed out.

"What have I taught you about 'seeing the unseen'?"

Yugi heard the internal grumblings of his twin…in both his head and from not that far away.

"Hey, I think it might be this way," he said while taking off in the direction he'd heard the sounds.

Imhotep followed closely, intentionally projecting his thoughts at this point to help guide them until they came across a solitary door standing out in the open.

They both carefully peaked their heads inside the strange door, only to discover a hallway that came to an abrupt halt. On either side stood two other doors. Both teens cautiously approached, taking note of the positions the doors were currently in.

"Why is my door wide-open like that?" Yugi questioned.

"Not sure. Maybe you got used to leaving it open so our old man could come and go as he pleased?" Imhotep said with a shrug.

"I guess that makes sense." He looked over at the other door. "Yours isn't nearly as open. That must be why it only works one way."

"Not entirely," Imhotep admitted. "When my own emotions aren't getting in the way, I can kinda sense yours. My door has to stay like that though...for reasons. Though, I suppose I could shut it a little further."

Imhotep pulled his so that there was only a small gap the width of two fingers. "That should work."

Yugi looked back at his own door, then did the same. "I'm not going to shut it all the way. The connection that's there doesn't bother me, I just need to be able to shut you out when it becomes too much."

"Right," Imhotep said with a smile and a nod. "Now that this is out of the way, let's get out of here."

Yugi looked around. "How do we do that, exactly?"

This time Imhotep took the lead, taking them back into the dark void.

"Alright, it's done! Can we leave?" he shouted.

Yugi blinked and found himself back in the library with Kat lowering her hands.

"You may want to work some more on soul room visualization," Kat suggested. "It's essential for working magic."

"I'll keep that in mind," Yugi said with a smile.

"You said Aunt Kebbie was helping you, and she mentioned talking to Nephthys about something you were concerned about," Imhotep stated in a worried tone, quickly shifting the focus of things. "Is something going on with my old man? Is that why you've been so secretive about where he's at?"

Kat's eyes shifted away. "I'm…not sure. I think not being properly prepared might have messed something up."

Imhotep's gaze and shoulders fell. "Oh."

"I don't blame you," Kat said in reassurance. "There was always the possibility of having to perform the ritual at a moment's notice…and I chose to ignore it. I should have kept myself at the ready just-in-case."

"Bakura's with him, isn't he?" Yugi asked. He didn't need to hear Imhotep's thoughts to know he was wondering the same thing.

Kat nodded. "Kura has centuries of medical knowledge so he knows what to watch for on a physical level…and while his methods are a bit on the unethical side of things, he knows how to help people work past traumatic experiences."

"You're trusting a lunatic to take care of my father?!" Imhotep asked loudly in disbelief.

"When said 'lunatic' is the one keeping your father from drowning in apathy and possible suicidal thoughts: Yes," Kat replied bluntly.

Yugi felt all the color drain from his face and his heart came to a temporary halt. Based on the expression Imhotep wore, he was certain his twin was experiencing the same. Even Marik looked a shade paler than usual.

"He wants to die?" Yugi choked out.

Kat's expression changed to a sad one. "Let's just say that he's…been expressing a lack of self-preservation. It's like he doesn't care. And then there was his black-out episode yesterday. Mkhai thinks he's having a hard time adjusting to being alive again."

Imhotep appeared to think about the information before speaking again. "Is that why he left when he did?"

"Kinda. He doesn't handle seeing my 'death' too well," Kat replied.

"But…you didn't die?" Imhotep stated in confusion.

"No, but apparently my expression was close enough to trigger a dissociative reaction," Kat explained.

Imhotep's head lowered. "Oh. And here I thought he was just being an ass."

"Honestly, Kura thought the same. That's how he found out about Atem's current outlook…or rather lack of…on life. We've been trying to change that."

"I see," Imhotep said despondently.

There was a moment of awkward silence before Kat spoke again.

"How about the two of you pay him a visit this weekend? I'm sure he'll like that."

Yugi and Imhotep looked at one another, nodding in agreement.

"Yeah, sounds good," Yugi replied with a small smile.

"Will you be there too?" Imhotep asked, failing to mask the hope in his voice.

Kat averted her gaze for only a moment. "It's…best if I stay away for a bit."

Imhotep's eyes and shoulders subtly fell. "Oh. That's okay. You probably have other plans anyway," he said while glancing towards Marik.

An awkward silence followed. Yugi was more than aware that regardless of Imhotep's shattered feelings about Atem leaving, a small part of him still held onto the illusion of their family being whole…if even for a day.

Yugi was just about to open his mouth to suggest that maybe they could plan something with just the four of them, when Kat broke the silence.

"You should hurry up and get back to school."

Imhotep fidgeted sheepishly. "Can you help with that? I'm a bit tired. I can probably do one, but two would be pushing it."

Kat nodded. "I'll take Marik."

"Thanks Shae."

 

 

---

Chapter 99

---

 

Marik paid the cab driver then made his way up to the house. It was plainly obvious by the time they'd returned to the school earlier that morning, that Imhotep wouldn't be a source of transportation for a while.

He stuck his key in the lock (which Malik had thankfully returned), and opened the door to see the living area filled entirely with stacks of books. He carefully closed the door as a dark, furry tail snaked its way between some precariously towering tomes. Moments later several books toppled over in a mini-explosion as Kat transfigured back into a human between them.

"Dammit...I know I put it over in this area…" she muttered loudly to herself.

"Would you like some help?" Marik questioned.

Kat waved him off. "No. Just…go do your homework…or something. I'll put this all away and spend time with you as soon as I figure out where that book wandered off to."

"What's it look like?" Marik asked while casually picking up a nearby tome and thumbing through it.

"Bitey," Kat replied without turning away from her search.

"Bitey? What does that m-"

Marik had picked up another book, and just cracked it open, when a dark energy erupted from its pages. He quickly slammed it shut.

"Nope. That's not it," Kat commented, still focused on her search as though nothing out of the ordinary had just happened.

Marik gently set the book back where he'd picked it up from.

"The one I'm looking for has scales and teeth."

Marik took a cautious step back from the stacks that filled the room. "I think I'll just stay out of your way…and head upstairs."

"Okay. Shouldn't be long. I know it's here somewhere…"

---

Marik glanced up from his textbook to again look at the newest addition to his and Kat's room. It was the strange chess table Malik had shown him at the palace. He wasn't sure if he liked its presence, but at the moment he felt it was an improvement over the giant stuffed cat that never blinked.

He could see from where he sat on the bed that several of the opponent pieces had changed in appearance, and he didn't recall there being so many branches off the main platform. He'd be lying if he said the strange board didn't intrigue him.

Curiosity won out, and he closed his textbook to go study the strange object. Like before, there was still a singular 'Queen', along with three 'King' pieces.

One particular King was placed on a different platform, with the Bishop placed nearby. It was obvious, based on the information Malik had given him before, that those pieces represented Atem and Bakura.

Another King was placed on a level near the main board, along with the strange piece that Malik said was most likely Imhotep. That King had to be Yugi.

The final King was placed fairly close to the Queen, with the Knight placed in a way that it could aid the Queen or the Bishop.

Marik lifted the piece off the board as it slowly dawned on him who the third King was.

"Me?" he said quietly as he stared curiously at the piece in his hand.

A smile slowly found its way forth as his realization expanded further. It was nice to know that she thought of him as a 'King', and that she preferred to stay closest to him.

He placed the piece back on the board, but as he did it changed shape. Several new levels had appeared, branching off randomly from the other levels.

"How did you…?"

Marik startled and spun around at the sound of Kat's voice behind him.

He held his hands up, having been caught red-handed playing around with the board. "I swear, I just touched one piece! I put it right back!"

Kat set the armful of books she'd brought upstairs with her onto the bed. She glanced between Marik and the board as she made her way towards him.

"You shouldn't have been able to make it react," Kat said as she moved the piece one space to the left, causing the board to revert back. "It normally only works for gods."

"So what does that make you?" Marik asked, catching onto her phrasing.

Kat stared sadly at the board before turning away. "Someone who refuses to ascend."

"Ascend? You mean like how you told me you were 'worthy' of being the one to replace Anubis?"

"Well, there's that too…but no. To Ascend is to take your place within the pantheon. Unlike Mal and Kura, I was created with a purpose in mind."

Marik recalled what Bakura had told him. "You mean bringing about the End…"

Kat plopped down on the bed, folding her hands in her lap as she fixed her gaze towards the floor between them. "Let me guess…Kura?"

Marik nodded. "Yeah."

"I'm not meant to destroy the whole world like Apep or anything…just reclaim it for the gods. Basically I'm a 'We fucked up, time to wipe out humanity so we can try again with humanity 2.0' option."

"Sounds like a heavy burden," Marik stated while sitting down next to her.

Kat continued to stare sadly at the floor. "Do you have any idea what it's like to delight in something that you know is morally wrong?"

"I led a criminal organization full of mind slaves…"

Kat smiled at the comment. "Point taken." She leaned into her boyfriend's shoulder, simultaneously wrapping her arms around him.

"So…did you ever find that book you were looking for?" Marik asked while placing an arm around her and pulling her in even closer.

"Hm? Oh! The bestiary! Yeah!" Kat said enthusiastically while leaping up and rushing over to where she'd placed her pile of books. "Right here!" she said while holding up a book covered in dark scales.

"You called it 'bitey'..." Marik said in reminder, feeling somewhat leary of the tome she held.

"Of course I did," Kat said with a cheery smile. She stroked along the spine, and a large, slitted eye opened on the cover.

"Holy shit…it's alive…" Marik said in disbelief while quickly getting up to put distance between him and the book.

"Well yeah…it's a bestiary. It makes sense that it's alive," Kat said with an eye roll, obviously not seeing the problem with having a living book.

"Uh…hate to break it to you…but most bestiaries aren't."

Kat gave Marik a very puzzled look. "There are legit tomes written by people about mythical creatures? How does that work? Mortals barely have the mental capacity to understand the complexities of magic…how can they write books about creatures that are made of pure magic?"

Marik couldn't help but stare blankly for an uncomfortably-long moment. "You're just messing around with me…right? There's no way you don't know…"

Kat held the living tome close to her chest, looking away uncomfortable. "Kura and Mkhai are the literary nerds…I only crack open a book when I need to find something. I guess whenever mortals mentioned bestiaries, I assumed they were referring to draconic beings that hoard creature knowledge like the one I'm holding."

Marik furled his brow. "That's a DRAGON?"

Kat quickly nodded her head. "Uh-huh, wanna see?"

She spoke in a babied tone towards the book as if coaxing it. The eye on the cover appeared to relax as the tome opened up, allowing a spindly draconic body to unfold from between the pages as Kat set the creature on the bed. Apparently the 'book' was its head, with its limbs acting as 'bookmarks'.

"This particular little guy goes by the title 'jaci svaust vucotic aijidvat fueryoni'...'he who knows mythic beasts'."

"Simple and straight-forward, nice," Marik commented, debating on whether he was comfortable approaching the creature. "So…you needed a bestiary because…?"

"Oh…I was hoping to find more information about the Phoenix…" Kat replied quietly, averting her gaze.

"Its disappearance still bothers you, doesn't it?"

Kat wrapped her arms around herself while turning her head away. "It doesn't matter. I didn't really find the answer I was looking for anyway."

"Okay…" Marik didn't like the level of discomfort his girlfriend was currently displaying. "So…what's with all the other books? I assume you brought them up for a reason?" he asked, as both a small distraction and because he was genuinely curious.

Kat said something to the bestiary (Marik assumed the language was Draconic), then offered it a small snack that she'd apparently kept hidden in a pocket. The dragon quickly devoured the snack before vanishing in a puff of smoke.

"I assume you know that Nephthys helped in creating the ritual that revived Osiris," Kat stated as she sorted through the books that remained on the bed.

Marik nodded as he warily re-approached the bed. After the dragon-tome, he didn't want to chance running into any more surprises.

Kat lifted a tome covered in glittering runes that looked strikingly similar to the hieratic texts Marik had spent most of his life studying.

"Nephthys also created the spell that preserved Atem's body, with Kebechet and I being the casters. My grandmother also edited the original resurrection rite so that it could be used to restore Atem's soul to his body. The one key ingredient she unfortunately couldn't omit was the blood of an heir, which is why I ended up with the issue of not being able to revive Atem sooner."

"Okay…" Marik said as he seated himself beside the pile of books. He could tell his girlfriend was struggling to get what was currently weighing on her mind off her chest. He assumed it was because she was still getting used to the idea that she could talk about this sort of thing with someone outside of those she'd spent millennia with.

Kat took a deep breath as she sat beside him, still holding the book in her hand like it was an anchor of sorts.

"I need to know if not being prepared for the ritual messed something up. Maybe there were some sort of adverse effects to his body being dead for five millennia. Or what if sealing away his memories while he was still trapped had some sort of permanent repercussions? There are so many possibilities that could explain the things that have been happening with him. I just…I have to know if it was something that could have been avoided."

"Why? If it's already done, how does scouring for answers on how it could have been prevented in the first place do any good?" Marik questioned. "I thought maybe after the other day you'd have figured out that lingering with your mind on the past and all the 'what ifs' only pulls you down into the darkest parts of your mind."

Kat sat in silent contemplation for a long moment.

"Do you not dwell on how you might have changed things?" she asked quietly.

"Nope. Do I feel guilt? Yes…but what's done is done. I can't undo it. I can only move forward and try to prevent myself from walking that path again," Marik replied, trying to hide his annoyance. "I have to admit, it baffles me to no end that beings that live forever spend so much of their time wrapped up in the past."

Kat's brow furled bitterly. "I spent millennia looking forward to a future that never came. I have nothing else to look at except the past."

Marik felt his heart drop as jealousy began to surface. Kat had chosen him over Atem, but for some reason she made it feel as though he came second to the former Pharaoh.

"What about the present? Is focusing on what's right in front of you not enough?" he asked while trying to keep his current emotion under control.

The dawning realization in Kat's eyes as she spun her head towards him made the jealousy he felt quickly transition to guilt.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean for that to come out the way it did," he quickly apologized.

"No, you have nothing to apologize for…but I do," Kat said as she set the book she still clutched off to the side. She lifted a hand and rested it on his cheek. "I don't mean to make you feel as though Atem is more important."

Marik leaned into the hand on his face, enjoying its warmth as he brought up his own hand to wrap the fingers around hers. "I know you don't," he said, meeting her gaze. "And I know he was important to you for a very long time…but it's hard to not be a bit jealous some days. You two will always have something that binds you together…and it makes me wonder, what do we have that's special between us? A thousand years from now, if I'm gone…what would make me stand out from all the other faces in your life? Would you even miss me? Or would I just be another long-forgotten lover?"

Kat's face softened as she gazed fondly up at him. "If you part from this life, I would look for your reincarnation in hopes that maybe you'll still look at me with eyes that see me. That you would still be remarkably understanding and patient. You and I…we might not have been childhood friends, but that doesn't mean there's nothing special between us."

"So what do we have?" Marik asked, still wondering what they had, that she and Atem didn't.

Kat was silent for a long moment as she appeared to think of an answer. "What about the fact that we're both navigating new territory together? You've never cared about someone in the way that you care about me, and you are the first person outside of Atem that I've ever cared about on a romantic level."

Marik felt disappointed by her answer, even though it was true.

"That's not what you wanted to hear…is it?" Kat asked.

His face must have given away how he felt. "I don't know what I wanted to hear," he said despondently.

Kat tilted her head in observation. "You want more. You want lasting memories to look back upon."

Marik brought the hand on his face down, keeping hold of it as he stared at the space between them. "Yeah. I guess I want to have the kinds of memories Atem has of you. Even though things didn't end up the greatest between you, he still smiles when he thinks about the two of you doing things together."

"So then let's go do something that's guaranteed to make both of us smile. That no matter how shitty it might turn out, we'll still have had fun and walk away in good spirits."

"Do you have something in mind?" Marik asked halfheartedly.

Kat maneuvered her head so that she could look him in the eyes while smiling knowingly. "Wanna see my motorcycle collection and take a few out for a spin?"

Marik couldn't help but smile at the suggestion. His girlfriend knew him too well. "What kind of a question is that? You already know the answer."

Kat leaned forward so that her nose touched his. "Then hurry up and get changed into something more appropriate."

 

 

---

Chapter 100

---

 

 

"Bye, Sweetheart! See you after work!"

Atem groaned loudly. "Are you seriously going to do this every day?"

Bakura lifted a hand to his chest, pretending to be emotionally hurt. "I go out of my way every morning to see you off, and this is how you speak to me? I think I may cry." He mockingly wiped away a tear.

"I hate you," Atem stated boredly.

Bakura plastered a sarcastic smile across his face. "Awww…I hate you too, Darling! I'll have dinner ready and waiting when you come home!"

"Die."

Bakura blew a kiss towards the elevator just as the doors closed. He immediately dropped his facade while sharply raising a middle finger towards the closed doors. "Asshole."

He turned and began to make his way towards the area of the penthouse he'd designated as an art studio when he heard a knock coming from the front entrance.

"Hm? Wonder who that could be?"

Upon opening the door he was surprised to see his best friend standing there.

"Are you going to just stand there, or are you going to invite me in?" Kat said with a taunting smile.

He slammed the door in her face and walked away. A burst of heat followed almost immediately.

"That was kind of rude. I came all this way to pay you a visit."

"Liar. How long have you been waiting for Asshole to leave?"

"Not long," Kat replied without skipping a beat. "I had to drop my boyfriend off at school first. Speaking of, do you plan on going back?"

"With luck, Fuckface shouldn't have any more issues and I should be able to go back next week," he replied.

Kat fell back into a cream colored sofa. "You don't call him that to his face, do you?"

Bakura stretched out across the length, using his friend's lap as a pillow. "I'll give you three guesses, the first two don't count."

Kat rolled her eyes. "And you wonder why he can't stand you…"

Bakura grabbed one of her hands and maneuvered it to the top of his head. "No more talking about him. This is 'me' time, and I want scritches."

"You are such a dog," Kat giggled as she began to lightly massage her nails into his scalp.

Bakura closed his eyes as he melted into the sensation. "Yes, I am. Now rub my belly and tell me how great I am."

"Awww…what's wrong? Is Kura Puppy not getting enough attention?" Kat said in a babied voice.

Bakura pouted. "No…'Kura Puppy' is not getting enough attention. I'm not feeling any belly rubs…" he chastised.

"I am not rubbing your belly. We both know what happens."

"I can't help that belly rubs make it rise. They just feel that good."

"Still not happening."

Bakura pouted some more. "At least tell me how awesome I am."

He peeked an eye to see Kat smiling softly as she shook her head at him in exasperation.

"You are beyond awesome, and you have such a big heart…even though you don't let a lot of people see it. Thank you for going out of your way to take care of Atem. It removes a great burden from my mind."

Both eyes were now open, and Bakura couldn't help but sulk at the comment. "I love how you managed to compliment and thank me, while simultaneously making me want to tear apart this sofa with my bare teeth out of frustration."

The massaging on his scalp came to a stop as Kat's smile turned sad. "For some reason I worry less knowing that he's here with you. I know how the two of you can be, but the fact that you volunteered to do…" she gestured around the room, "...all of this…it tells me that you obviously care in your own way."

Bakura groaned irritably. "We didn't suffer for the past five-thousand years just for him to go 'Life sucks, time to check out'. We don't get that option. We have to suck it up and endure. He can just learn to deal with it like everyone else. I don't care if he's miserable because 'Boohoo, I came back and it's not what I expected'. None of it is what any of us expected. He's not special. He doesn't get a free pass to escape all the 'suck'."

Kat leaned down to place a light peck on his forehead. "Thank you, regardless."

Bakura heaved a sigh. "Yeah, yeah. I'm still waiting to hear how amazing I am."

Kat giggled as she wrapped her arms around his head in an awkward embrace. "You are the most amazing and wonderful best friend to have ever existed! No one else can compare to the awesomeness that is Bakura!"

Bakura waved a hand in dismissal. "Stop. You'll make me blush," he said playfully.

"But you're so cute when you blush…"

"So is someone else," Bakura quietly growled in a seductive manner.

"What'd you say?"

"I said I know!" Bakura said loudly, trying to hide his panic. Had he really just said that out loud?

Kat glanced warily down at her friend. "Kura, you're not still trying to pursue Atem…right?"

"I…just gave him an option," Bakura stated in nervous defense.

Kat narrowed her gaze. "An 'option' is fine. I get wanting 'casual' for the sake of release, but don't be trying to make more out of it, and don't be hounding him. I meant what I said about not wanting to see anyone get hurt. You and he both have wounds of the heart. Don't do anything stupid that will force me to watch as the two of you tear those wounds back open."

Bakura's mood instantly soured. "I have no intention of making it 'more'. I know I'm insane, but even my insanity has its limits. I'd rather cut off my own dick than want something 'serious' with Atem."

"Just remember you said that, because I'll be the one holding the blade."

Bakura scoffed in amusement, his grin reappearing. "I may have to consider it now, especially if that's what it takes to get my dick in your hands."

Kat cuffed him hard across the head.

"OW! It was a joke!"

Kat scowled as she shoved him to the floor and stood. "Should have kept it to yourself."

She vanished in a quick flash, leaving Bakura by himself.

Bakura lay there for the briefest moment before roughly shoving the sofa in frustration, causing it to slide quickly to the opposite side of the room, taking a few potted plants with it.

"Dammit!" he shouted, feeling even more frustrated now because of the mess he'd created.

---

Atem sighed as he stepped into the elevator that would take him to the penthouse. He wasn't looking forward to Bakura…or the impending bombardment of questions on how his day had gone. He'd yet again fallen asleep at his desk out of sheer boredom.

The door parted, and he felt relief that a head of white accompanied by that stupid grin wasn't standing there to greet him. The only greeting he received was the enticing smell of whatever Bakura had most likely prepared for dinner.

He took a moment to remove his shoes and jacket, and drop his briefcase on the nearby accent table, before heading towards the kitchen and dining area.

Bakura's back was turned towards him upon entering. The elemental's hair had been pulled back in a rushed ponytail, and the sleeves of his shirt were rolled up to the elbow. He looked to be in the process of dishing out whatever he'd prepared.

"Sit. I'll have it out to you in a minute," Bakura stated without turning around.

Atem did as instructed, feeling a bit confused. Bakura appeared…upset? He'd only just arrived home. Surely he hadn't done anything yet to put the thief in a sour mood?

Bakura abruptly set a filled bowl in front of him. "Hungarian Goulash. Eat it or don't. I don't give a fuck."

Before Atem could respond, Bakura sharply turned and exited the room.

Atem glanced down at the stew before him. The smells made his mouth water, but the cook's mood made him question how safe it was for consumption.

He gingerly lifted a spoonful of potato, meat, and thick broth. The savory aroma made his stomach cry out. After convincing himself that Bakura didn't seem the type to sabotage a meal (the thief appeared to enjoy a more hands-on approach to his torture), he caved to his stomach's demands by taking the first bite.

Atem closed his eyes as his taste buds danced from the delightful mix of flavors. He was able to detect the salt he often disliked, but in this instance it only helped to enhance everything else.

Maybe it was how food was prepared in this era, or perhaps it was his body's appreciation at being alive again, but he couldn't recall ever having been so enthralled by all the flavors and textures of food. He could easily name the beef, along with a few of the vegetables, but there were many ingredients he wasn't familiar with. Perhaps it was these strange additions that made it so flavorful?

He took his time eating, enjoying every bite. There were many things he'd taken for granted in his first life, this being one of them. There had been no need for nourishment while he was a spirit, and even when he'd eaten in place of his host, the senses had been so muted that he had no idea what he was missing. So far, he hadn't found much he liked about the modern era, but food was something he found he definitely enjoyed.

Once the bowl was emptied, he took it to the sink and rinsed it. He spotted more stew in the pan on the stove, and he contemplated indulging himself in another bowl-full, but his stomach told him that it was best to wait. Instead, he decided to check on the one who had taken the time to prepare the meal so that he could offer proper thanks.

Bakura was easily found sitting in the art studio. Atem still wasn't certain if painting was something he was interested in, but Bakura had set up an easel and supplies in one corner just in-case.

The elemental cursed in the opposite corner, smooshing the clay figure that he'd been working on, flat.

Atem lightly knocked on the wall to announce his presence. He was certain Bakura knew he was there, but it still felt right to do so at any rate.

"What?"

Bakura's tone indicated that his mood was still foul.

"I just thought I'd say thank you for the meal. It was really good," Atem stated earnestly.

Bakura glanced back just enough to peek an eye towards Atem. "There's plenty more. Help yourself."

"What about you?"

The elemental hesitated before answering. "I'm good. Perks of being immortal is being able to go a long time between meals."

Atem already knew this, as Kat had mentioned it in the presence of one of his former hosts.

"Being able to, I understand. Especially in situations where food is scarce. That doesn't mean you have to, especially when there is food available. You obviously put the time into that meal, you should take the time to enjoy it as well."

Bakura's eye narrowed as he groaned loud enough to make his displeasure known. "I said I'm good."

Atem's eye twitched as he tried to refrain from the argumentative comments that had formed in his mind. He settled for action instead by leaving the room.

He returned minutes later, jaw clenched as he placed a bowl of stew beside the irritable elemental.

"Didn't you hear me?! I said-"

"I know what you said," Atem interrupted sharply. He stood straight, arms folded across his chest. "But you have this annoying habit of doing things that irritate me." He allowed a smirk to form across his face. "I figured perhaps you might enjoy the same kind of treatment. You know…'Do unto others as you would have them do unto you'."

Bakura's eyes screamed a warning as the elemental twirled an artist's scalpel between his fingers. "I don't have to put up with you. I could kill you before your mind even registers that you're dead."

"But you won't."

"What makes you so sure?"

Atem leaned down, supporting his weight with one hand on the desk as he brought his face close to Bakura's. "Because you would have already done it."

Bakura growled. "What's to say I don't regret not doing it?"

"The fact that you haven't stabbed me with that yet," Atem said tauntingly with an indicated nod towards the scalpel.

Bakura growled again, this time a bit louder. "Fine. You've got me there. But I still don't have to eat if I don't want to."

Atem stood straight again, re-crossing his arms, his face returning to neutral. "Seems we're at a bit of an impasse then."

Bakura huffed a small laugh. "Not really. I can just do this." He vanished, leaving Atem alone in the art studio.

Atem sighed heavily in irritation. "So that's how it's going to be."

His shoulders fell in defeat as he picked up the bowl to carry it back to the kitchen. The smells called to him, and with his stomach having finally decided whether or not he could handle another helping, he settled for taking the bowl to the dining area instead. There was no sense in letting something so delicious go to waste.

Notes:

98- ophidiophobia-fear of snakes
Kebechet- Daughter of Anubis and Anput. Kebechet was thought to give water to the spirits of the dead while they waited for the mummification process to be complete.

99- I used draconic.twilightrealm to create the translation for the bestiary title.

100- Hungarian Goulash is essentially beef stew, but it features paprika and other spices versus just throwing stuff in together to simmer.

If you find yourself attending Youmacon in Detroit on November 3rd and 4th, feel free to stop and say 'Hi!'. You can find me by looking for Yami Bakura walking around with Sweet Tooth (Twisted Metal) and Michael Myers (Halloween).

Have a great holiday season! See you in 2024!

 

Tumblr

Chapter 35: Chapters 101-103

Notes:

Hooray! I'm back! Today marks the second anniversary of the first chapter being published!

So, some bad(ish) news. Usually during my breaks I am able to get at least 10 buffer chapters ready. This last break life decided to not play nice, so I wasn't able to get as much done. Honestly, I'm still a bit wiped out from the past few months.

I currently have two chapter groupings ready (6 chapters total) at the moment. I plan on posting the second grouping in February. I'm hoping to have more chapters ready to go before March rolls around. If I manage to get my buffer built back up, then I'll be posting just once a month instead of every few weeks.

Also, just want to give a huge 'Thank you!' to those who are still following this. It means a lot to me :)

---

Chapter 101

---

 

"Finally!" Marik said as he exited the classroom. "I thought today would never end!"

"Big plans with Shae?" Imhotep asked as he came up beside him.

"Not really. I'm still trying to figure out how to top a date to the Fae realm. She set the bar pretty high with that one. I thought about taking her out for a ride on my motorcycle, but after seeing her collection, I'm thinking it'll be kinda lame.

"Wow. You two are hopeless," Imhotep commented unenthusiastically.

Marik furled his brow in annoyance. "And what is that supposed to mean?"

Imhotep glanced boredly in Marik's direction as they walked towards the school gate. "I was the one that made the Fae realm suggestion to Shae. Now I have to make a suggestion for you as well? I should not be the person giving dating advice to my mom and her boyfriend. You do realize the only relationship experience I have is watching the fragmented fallout between my parents, right?"

Marik's face fell. "I'm not exactly in favor of taking relationship advice from my girlfriend's son…but right now I'm at a loss on what to do, so I'll take any hints offered."

"Dude…my old man won her over with apples and a horse. That right there should tell you she isn't into anything big or flashy. Take her for the stupid ride."

"Calling it 'stupid' doesn't really sell it as a good idea…"

"You're having sex with her. How can you not figure out what she likes?"

A smirk formed across Marik's face. "Oh, I know what she likes."

Imhotep's nose curled in disgust. "Ew. Please don't go there."

A notification chimed in on the immortal teen's phone.

"Uhhh…that can't be good…"

He turned the phone so Marik could see the notification.

Marik's eyes went wide as he cursed loudly in Arabic while taking off at a run.

"What's going on?" Yugi asked in confusion as he caught up with his twin.

Imhotep showed Yugi the picture he'd received of the Tomb Keeper's sister standing inside the game shop.

"I'm thinking somebody is in truh-blll…." he sang.

---

"When were you going to inform me that your living situation had changed?"

Ishizu's icy glare pierced through Marik, who was out of breath and hadn't done more than step inside the door.

"I swear, I was going to tell you! I just…got sidetracked…" Marik tried to miserably explain.

"I gave you over a week to explain things, and I feel I know less now about what's been going on than I did before."

"Sister, I can explain-"

"Then explain!" Ishizu interrupted. "I let you come here so you could continue to aid the Pharaoh in regaining his memories. That task is done. So unless you can give me a compelling reason as to why you need to remain in Domino, you're coming home."

Marik was certain his heart had stopped and that his soul had left his body. There was no reasoning with Ishizu when she was like this.

"Wow. Somebody went from 'I'm okay with you fucking the Pharaoh's former wife' to 'bitch' real fast."

Marik's head and shoulders fell in defeat. Ishizu was already in a bad mood, and now Kat had to chime in with attitude. This was a no-win situation for him.

Ishizu's gaze turned towards the tiny elemental. "I was overwhelmed and in an unfamiliar setting. Besides, I thought for sure you were just a rebellious act. If I had shown that it bothered me, he would have just dug in harder."

"You cried."

"Like I said, I was overwhelmed. I was also reminded of my mother. I wasn't prepared and let my emotions get the better of me."

Kat casually stretched her arms up, lacing her fingers together as she brought them back down to lazily cradle the back of her head. A taunting smirk formed on her face that sent a shiver down Marik's spine.

"Whatever. You do know that you don't have the authority to tell him what to do, right?"

Ishizu's eyes narrowed. "Just because he is head of our clan does not change the fact that I am the eldest."

"Eldest, yes…but you're not his parent," Kat stated casually, her eyes twinkling mischievously.

If Marik's soul hadn't actually left his body the first time, it most definitely did now.

"Habibty, please don't…" he begged quietly.

"Relax," Kat replied, her casual demeanor remaining unchanged. "I'm sure Safiya told her."

"Told me what?" Ishizu asked warily.

Marik shook his head, his eyes pleading towards his girlfriend to reconsider what she was about to do.

Kat's smirk widened into a grin. "About her relationship with the 'Betrayer' of course."

Marik leaned against the nearby wall and covered his face as he slid down it. He couldn't bring himself to watch whatever came next.

"She told me they were friends," Ishizu stated, unshaken by what she'd just heard.

"Oh…they were 'friends' alright….with be-hmpf?!"

Marik lowered his hands to see who had been kind enough to spare him from this nightmare. Malik was standing behind Kat with a hand clamped tightly over her mouth. He did not look happy.

"I highly recommend you reconsider your next choice of words, ka-ib."

Kat jerked the hand away from her face, gasping for air. "You know, I still have to be able to breathe!"

Malik narrowed his gaze at the tiny elemental. "He doesn't want it brought up. You will leave it as such."

Kat raised a brow in amusement. "You sure are feisty today."

Malik gave a warning growl.

"Okay, fine," Kat said with a dismissive gesture. "But…" Her mischievous grin returned. "YOU still have to 'right a few wrongs'. No time like the present, right?"

Malik's face fell in dawning realization. "W-well-...I-..."

"Is there no one that is willing to explain anything to me?" Ishizu asked in annoyance.

Kat's grin widened towards her friend. "Yes, 'Vega'...you should explain everything."

Confusion spread across Ishizu's features. "Vega? My mother used to speak often of someone by that name."

Malik's scowl had returned. "Ka-ib…I am going to kill you later."

"I look forward to it," Kat replied with a taunting smile.

Malik gestured Ishizu towards the front door. "Walk with me. We have much to talk about."

Ishizu hesitated, boring a wary glare into the Ishtari. "I do not trust you."

Malik clenched his jaw. "I am not asking you to. I am simply asking for you to walk with me and listen to what I have to say. What you choose to believe, or not believe, is entirely up to you. If you wish for me to leave at any time, state it and I will do so, no questions asked."

Ishizu hesitated a bit longer then nodded, stepping towards the door.

Marik quickly stood in an attempt to stop them. "Wait!"

"It's fine. I knew I'd have to do this eventually," Malik said in a defeated manner. He waited for Ishizu to walk out first, following closely as he closed the door behind them.

Marik stood staring at the door, trying to make sense of everything he felt at that moment.

"Don't worry. Mal will be fine. He's been rehearsing what he'll say, and he's been incredibly focused lately on controlling his emotions and preventing mind breaks," Kat stated dismissively.

Marik spun around quickly to face her. "Did you ever think that maybe I didn't want her to know yet?! That maybe I wasn't ready?! Telling her should have been MY decision, not YOURS! And to manipulate Malik into having to do it when even he knew I wasn't ready for it to be known was wrong!"

Kat's expression reminded him of a scolded kitten trying to avoid eye contact, her gaze fixed on the floor as she processed her mistake.

Marik felt somewhat bad for snapping the way he did, but he wasn't going to apologize for saying what he felt.

"Habibty, you can't go around making decisions for other people," he said a bit more calmly. "Think about how you would feel if someone did the same to you."

He reached out in an attempt to take her hand as an apology for yelling, but she took an evasive step back. Before Marik could stop her, she vanished.

 

 

---

Chapter 102

---

 

Marik was roiled with far too many emotions and thoughts to stick around the game shop. Yugi and Imhotep had just arrived as he bolted through the door, running towards nowhere in particular. He just needed to get away from everyone.

He didn't even know where to begin sorting through his racing thoughts. In all honesty, he had so much going on inside that he wanted nothing more than to just let it all out in the form of tears…and he hated it. After several more minutes of running aimlessly, he ducked into an alley and did just that.

He slammed a fist to the ground, hating that he'd once again found himself sobbing in an alleyway.

Footsteps approaching prompted him to raise his head. He quickly stood and took a defensive stance at the sight of Ra walking towards him.

Ra looked around and scoffed in disgust. "Pathetic. Weeping like a small child in a place such as this."

"Go away. I'm not in the mood to deal with your bullshit," Marik said bitterly as he hastily wiped away the evidence of his frustrated emotions.

Ra cast a sideways glance back to the teen. "I have to admit, I find you intriguing. You do not stare in awe, and you are not afraid of me. If anything, you look at me as though I am nothing more than a lowly mortal. Why is that?"

Marik clenched his jaw. "Maybe because I'm just looking in the mirror and seeing what I used to be."

Ra raised a brow in amusement, chuckling quietly. "Used to be? Are you claiming that you were once perfection? I find that hard to believe."

"Perfection? More like the complete opposite. I was a self-absorbed ass full of insecurities."

Ra's amused expression turned sour. "To say such things implies that you think I am the same."

Marik couldn't help but smirk. "I wasn't implying, I was stating. You're an insecure, self-absorbed, ass."

"How dare you speak to me in such a manner? I am R-"

"Yeah, yeah. 'I am Ra'. I know." Marik interrupted dismissively. "Seriously, is that all you've got?"

Ra glared dangerously. "You dare to mock me? You should consider yourself lucky to still be alive at this moment."

Marik glared back in a taunting manner. "What? Too afraid to attack me outside of your 'territory'?"

"You certainly are bold," Ra stated, everything about him screaming the fury that he was holding at bay. "Though I doubt you would be so bold standing in my domain."

Marik stood straight, arms outstretched in invitation. "What if I gave you permission to attack me here and now? Surely that doesn't break any of the rules."

Ra narrowed his eyes and tilted his head, as if contemplating the offer. "Where is the serpent?"

Apep coiled in the back of Marik's mind, as if preparing to strike.

"Haven't a clue as to what you're talking about," Marik stated, feigning ignorance.

"Don't toy with me. I know you have some sort of connection to the thing. I just don't know how," Ra warned.

"Maybe I do. Maybe I don't. Maybe I've just been stringing you along into believing what I want you to believe. It's not like you're that hard to figure out," Marik continued to taunt.

Ra took what appeared to be a centering breath, giving an earnest stare. "Have you allowed the Daughter of Anubis to ingest my blood?"

Marik's face furled in confusion. "Um…"

"Has she bitten you," Ra clarified in annoyance.

"Uh…I'm not comfortable sharing the details of my more intimate moments. You're technically my grandfather, and that's just a weird topic to be talking about," Marik said awkwardly.

Ra narrowed his eyes again, as though peering through the teen. "I don't know how you managed to transfer a part of yourself, but I know you're there. There's only one way out, and I won't let you succeed."

Before Marik could question Ra's words, the god vanished in a blinding flash.

Apep emitted a growl of irritation in the back of Marik's mind.

He suspects our motives. We must exercise more caution.

'Ya think?' Marik scoffed mentally in reply. 'So what now?'

The snake was silent, obviously thinking.

You may want to return to our vessel. Her mind is unwell.

'No offense, but is there ever a time that her mind isn't unwell?'

The distinct sound of amusement echoed in Marik's mind.

To be honest…not really.

The chuckled response of the serpent prompted Marik to do the same. He walked out of the alley as he proceeded to head in the direction of his girlfriend's house.

---

He'd managed to make it halfway to the house when his shoulder was grabbed from behind. He instinctively pulled out of the grasp, turning quickly with his fists raised in preparation.

Malik pulled his hands back, raising them in a way to indicate that he meant no harm.

"Sorry. I probably should have given some warning," Malik apologized.

Marik quickly relaxed and lowered his hands. "It's okay. I'm a bit on edge."

"Understandable."

Marik's head and shoulders fell. Malik being here meant he was done explaining everything to Ishizu. "So when do I leave?" he asked in defeat.

"Whenever you want, I suppose. But only if it's what you really want," Malik replied nonchalantly.

"What I want…" Marik said while breathing out a nervous chuckle. "It doesn't matter. Ishizu will drag me back one way or another."

"She will? That's funny…considering I've already taken her back to Egypt. Oh, and she is pleased that you have taken an interest in wanting to serve the Pharaoh by teaching him about the modern world."

Marik quickly lifted his head, staring in disbelief at what he'd just heard. "WHAT?!"

Malik had a devious smirk across his face. "The Pharaoh has awakened in an era vastly different from his own. There is so much new technology, and he's really been struggling on how to make sense of it all. It's not your fault that you felt it was necessary to move in with the Pharaoh to help him. Poor thing still struggles with how to use a cell phone."

Marik stared blankly, struggling to find the words to say. "Um…okay…but what about you…and me?"

"Don't worry, she still doesn't know about the dynamic between us," Malik stated in reassurance. "I explained that Safiya and I were close friends, and that it was I that exposed her to the outside world. I also explained that there were a series of magic-related events that melded my mind into yours. Magic always has some very unpredictable side-effects…such as messing with one's sanity for example," he said with a knowing grin.

"You lied to Ishizu?"

Malik looked offended. "I didn't lie. I omitted certain facts. There's a difference."

"Did you tell her that I haven't been under the same roof as Atem for nearly a week?"

"Must have slipped my mind," Malik grinned mischievously.

Marik couldn't help but smile and shake his head. "You really are a sneaky bastard."

"Ishizu is the reincarnation of my own sister. I know how to say only what needs to be said to sate her curiosity."

"And what about when she figures out that you didn't tell her everything?" Marik questioned.

Malik swallowed hard as his face fell, his eyes wide with fear. "I know of some very lovely places that are on the opposite side of the globe."

Marik nodded knowingly. "That's what I thought."

Malik shrunk into his shoulders. "My sist-...your sister…she scares the fuck out of me. She's mean."

"Trust me, I know," Marik replied. "Why do you think I wanted to avoid the whole 'Hey, so the guy who possessed my body and tried to kill everyone is actually my dad'?"

"Why do you think I avoided telling her?" Malik replied in kind.

Awkward silence lingered between the two of them before Marik spoke again.

"Thanks for not telling her."

"You're not ready for her to know, and honestly, neither am I. I'm still trying to figure this whole 'dad' thing out. I know it's what you want, but I have no idea how to go about it."

"I think what you just did in not telling everything to Ishizu counts. Again, thanks."

Marik wasn't certain why, but he felt that words alone weren't enough to express his gratitude. He quickly stepped forward and embraced the Ishtari.

Malik's body stiffened at the gesture, his hands suspended midair as he tried to figure out how to react to it. After a brief moment, he awkwardly patted the top of the Tomb Keeper's head. "Uh…right…um…no problem…"

Marik released his hold and sheepishly took a step back while looking anywhere but at the Ishtari.

Malik stood there, wide-eyed in confusion. "Please don't do that again. I'm not certain I like it."

"R-Right…" Marik said while turning to continue on to the house. "So…um…I'm going to check on Kat. I kinda yelled at her for what she did earlier."

Malik nodded his head. "Good idea. I'll just…uh…I'll check on her with you."

They walked the remainder of the way in awkward silence, only pushing aside that awkwardness when they felt light vibrations beneath their feet.

"An earthquake?" Marik questioned.

"That…wasn't the earth…" Malik replied nervously. He looked towards the house. "That came from inside."

 

 

---

Chapter 103

---

 

Both Ishtar's came to a halt inside the front door. Scorch marks littered cracked walls. The second floor had become one with the main level. The divide between living area and kitchen no longer existed.

Five fiery blades sprung up from the debris, fanning out in a semi-circle above the caster as she shoved a large, broken section of wall aside. Her primary focus was obvious as she made a gesture that pointed the hovering blades towards the unscathed 3D chess table.

Malik slowly approached, palms facing out to indicate that he wasn't there for conflict.

"Ka-ib, I need you to stop what you are doing. The magic that is keeping the outer walls intact won't hold for much longer."

Kat turned a narrowed, glowing eye to the two standing behind her. Malik immediately took a prepared stance, readying himself for a potential attack.

She whirled around, hand flourishing high in the air, the blades following her movements like a swarm of hornets, then-

Nothing.

The blades vanished as her eyes changed, taking on a crimson hue as her pupils narrowed and her hand lowered to her side.

"What a wasteful use of magae. Will she never learn to stop and think before acting so irrationally?" Apep scoffed in annoyance.

Marik hadn't noticed the large khopesh that had been swung until he saw Apep quickly dodge and roll towards him. The serpent made an underhanded gesture towards the Ishtari. A shadowy apparition erupted from the ground beneath Malik's feet in the form of a snake's maw, dragging him into the Shadows.

Marik stared incredulously at the spot where Malik had been 'devoured', then slowly turned his gaze towards the one responsible. "Was sending him into the Shadow Realm really necessary?!"

Apep glared in annoyance. "We haven't the time to play with the Ishtari. Our time is limited."

"You could have at least warned me Kat was destroying the place," Marik stated while gesturing at the rubble around them.

"We are unable to see in her periphery. We only see the object of her focus," Apep explained.

Marik glanced at the fully intact 3D chess table that looked oddly out of place among the debris. Even the pieces appeared undisturbed, as though someone had decided to play a game in the middle of the wreckage.

"You're going to have to explain her thought process to me, because I am at a complete loss as to why she's trying to destroy her chess table."

"It is because our vessel is an idiot," Apep stated boredly. "Destroying it will change nothing. If anything, destroying it will leave her and those she cares for vulnerable. She has been granted the ability to join in the Game, yet she does not play."

Apep walked over to stand beside the table, picking up the piece that represented Kat.

"We were never invited to play. At least not like this," it said sadly.

"What game?" Marik asked in confusion.

Apep turned an eye towards him. "The Game. The one the gods play, with mortals being their pawns." It sighed despondently, then sat the piece down beside the board.

The board suddenly warped rapidly upwards, branching out like a quickly sprouting tree. Just as suddenly, the whole thing collapsed in on itself, taking on the appearance of a normal chess board in the end.

Apep took the piece back into its borrowed hand, inspecting it closely. "Interesting..."

"What just happened?" Marik questioned in mass confusion.

Apep continued to stare at the piece. "An option we had not considered. We shall have to plan for this possibility."

"What possibility?" Marik asked, still extremely confused as to what had happened with the board.

Apep placed the piece back on the table, its eyes remaining focused on the object. "Nothing you need to concern yourself with at the moment." It then turned and held out a hand, as if asking for something. "We have been generous in not requesting payment, but our own magae is limited. Between forcefully taking control of our vessel and sending the Ishtari to the Shadows, we are starting to feel famished."

Marik furled his brow. "I still can't believe you did that."

"If you wish for his return, you'll stand by your end of the bargain. A single drop. It will not sate us, but it will be enough to bring him back before our vessel resumes control."

Marik reluctantly placed his hand into Apep's borrowed one, closing his eyes and wincing in preparation. He felt the pressure of the fang piercing his flesh, but it didn't sting like before. He waited until the pressure faded to peek an eye towards the serpent.

"That was strange…I barely felt it."

Apep's eyes twinkled as if delighted. "We knew there was a reason we liked you."

"Why do you do that?" Marik asked in annoyance. "You know I can't stand it when you talk in riddles."

Apep grinned. "There is a choice on your horizon. We wonder which path you will choose?"

Before Marik could inquire the meaning behind the cryptic words, Apep re-summoned the shadow serpent and freed Malik from the Shadows. It then closed its eyes, Kat's body falling to her knees as control was relinquished.

Kat slowly opened her eyes, blinking and looking around in confusion. She then fixed her gaze on Marik's finger where a drop of blood lingered for a moment before falling to the floor.

"You're feeding it." It was both a statement and an accusation.

"So? It was my choice." Marik stated a bit harsher than intended.

Kat's eyes immediately fell to the floor.

Marik waited to see if she would say anything in regards to what had happened earlier, but she left him feeling disappointed when she remained silent.

Panicked murmurs prompted him to look over to where Apep had returned Malik. The Ishtari was lying in the fetal position with his hands over his head, his eyes wide in horror as his body quivered in fear.

Kat immediately rushed to her friend's side, reaching out to comfort him. Her hand encountered an invisible barrier, preventing her from touching him.

"Fuck. He's erected a shield. What the hell did my Isfet do to him?"

"It cast him into the Shadow Realm," Marik stated as he came to stand not far from the two immortals.

Kat quickly stood and faced him. "Why would you let it do that!? I thought you had it 'under control'?!"

"He attacked it! It was just defending itself! It probably wouldn't have even taken over if you hadn't been tearing the place apart and trying to attack your own friend! Seriously, what the fuck was up with that!?"

"I lost control, okay! That's what happens when I get upset! I'm not very good at processing how I fucking feel! You know what I am good at?! Fucking shit up and destroying shit!"

"I can see that!" Marik shouted while gesturing to the debris around them. He took a deep breath, calming himself. "Listen, I don't care why you did what you did earlier, but it's like you don't even want to try to apologize for it."

"What am I supposed to fucking say? 'Sorry for being a bitch and fucking shit up like I always do'?" Kat scoffed. Her face relaxed from its irritable expression, becoming sad. "I've never had someone call me out like that before."

Kat turned away to kneel back beside Malik, resting her hand on the invisible barrier that surrounded him and speaking quietly to him in the immortal tongue.

The words themself sounded sad, and as she spoke, Malik appeared to calm, the invisible barrier obviously vanishing as her hand gently fell to his shoulder. Malik reached out, pulling his friend close while burying his face into her stomach and lap. Kat slowly stroked her fingers through his mane of hair, attempting to sooth him further. After several minutes he calmed enough that he drifted off to sleep.

Kat shook her head lightly. "He must have poured too much energy into the shield…though I suppose after certain events I don't blame him for not taking any chances. He had no way of knowing how long he'd be stuck there."

Marik hesitated for a moment before saying anything.

"I didn't mean to yell earlier. I was just upset at what you'd done. I still am. I know that you know it wasn't right."

Kat slowly took in and released a deep breath, her focus fixed on her sleeping friend. "You have nothing to apologize for. You were justified in your response to my behavior. I do know it was wrong of me. I just wish I had realized my own actions before I'd done it. The words 'I'm sorry' sound so meaningless compared to how I feel."

Marik lowered himself to sit beside her. "That's a good enough apology for me."

Kat looked at him in confusion. "But I didn't apologize?"

Marik looked back at her knowingly. "Didn't you? You acknowledged that you were wrong, and you've stated that you regret doing it. That's a form of apology."

"But…I didn't ask for forgiveness…?"

Marik wrapped his arm around his girlfriend's waist, being mindful as to not wake the one who was sleeping on her lap. "That's the thing: You don't have to. I know you think apologies are only about asking for forgiveness, but there's more to it. Sometimes it's just about expressing your regret."

Kat's gaze lowered for a brief moment before returning to its starting point. "How can you be so sure?" she questioned.

A small smile formed on Marik's face as he leaned his forehead on hers. "I'm a reformed international crime lord. If anyone knows a thing or two about how apologies work, it's me."

Kat gave him a small smile in return. "I guess I'll have to take your word for it then."

Notes:

101- In case you're wondering why Kat sent the picture to Imhotep and not Marik, it's because she wanted him to transport Marik. I just couldn't figure out how to explain it without it just being filler nonsense.

For anyone confused about why Kat referred to Malik as 'Vega', check out The Lion and the Mouse.
Like White Lady for Bakura, it covers how Malik met Marik's mom.

I got a drawing tablet for Christmas, which means I can finally draw and post art of Kat! I've already posted some reference images over on Tumblr

Chapter 36: Chapters 104-106

Notes:

I have this app that ties into my calendar that tells me all the daily 'holidays' for each day, and apparently February 2nd is Self-Renewal Day! I feel it's a fitting theme for this month's chapter grouping :)

---

Chapter 104

---

 

Atem folded his arms on the desk as he allowed his head to fall with an exasperated 'thunk' onto it. Surely this was Kaiba's way of torturing him.

"You know…I did try to warn you…" Mkhai said in a way that grated against Atem's nerves.

"Fuck off," Atem replied grumpily without lifting his head.

Mkhai whistled low. "Somebody's in a mood. Bakura really get to you this morning?"

Atem groaned. He still wasn't certain if the elemental's lack of presence that morning was a blessing or a curse.

"I somehow managed to piss off the demon enough that he blessedly vanished last night. I haven't seen or heard from him since."

"You managed to make Bakura leave? Impressive."

Atem slowly lifted his head to look over at his half-sibling. "As much as I pray that his departure is permanent, I highly doubt it."

Mkhai slowly shook his head. "You know, if you just pretend he isn't there he won't bother you."

Atem boredly leaned his face onto his fist. "Easier said than done. He's like that annoying itch between your shoulders that you can never reach."

Mkhai shook his head in amusement before going back to the files on his datapad.

Atem sighed and reluctantly went back to his own task, but did nothing other than just stare at the screen in hopes that the work would just take care of itself. After several minutes of doing absolutely nothing, he felt the prickling sensation of being watched. His first thought was that Bakura was hiding somewhere nearby, but as he began to turn his gaze over the room he noticed the subtle flick of Mkhai's eyes quickly diverting themselves.

He was suddenly filled with both curiosity and annoyance. "What?" he asked, though it came out a little harsher than intended.

Mkhai lifted his head quickly, acting as though he'd been lost in his own work. "Hm? Were you talking to me?"

The annoyance grew. "Is there anyone else sitting in the office? Of course I was talking to you. Why were you looking in my direction, and why are you pretending that you weren't?"

Mkhai said nothing. It was as if they were caught in a staring match of sorts.

Atem wasn't going to give in. He knew what he'd seen.

The eye movement was subtle, and would most likely not have been noticed by anyone else, but Atem saw it…and recognized it for what it was. He was certain Mkhai had caught his own subtle movement, revealing that the charade was up.

Mkhai relaxed and lowered his head, breathing out a quiet chuckle. "Damn. And here I thought I'd pretty much mastered the art of 'masking my internal thoughts'."

Atem relaxed, a small smile forming on his face. "You did very well, actually. Had you not been trying to hide them from someone with experience, you might have succeeded."

Atem laughed internally at the fact that Mkhai had tried to use his own pharaonic experience to try bluffing against another former Pharaoh.

The look Atem received from Mkhai wasn't something he'd expected. He wasn't entirely certain how to describe it. It was another of those brief, subtle expressions that said more than words could. The way Mkhai's eyes widened just a bit, the slight upturn of his cheeks below his eyes that betrayed a hidden smile, the small inhale that expressed shock and surprise. Overall, Mkhai looked as though he'd lit up in excitement over Atem's words.

"That means a lot coming from you," Mkhai finally managed to get out.

The words caught Atem off-guard. Did Mkhai consider him a role-model of sorts?

A brief flash from when Mkhai had shown up to bring Kat her clothes came to mind. He'd wondered then what kind of relationship he'd had with his half-sibling. Thinking back now, he couldn't recall really having one. Mkhai was simply present, nothing more.

They had interacted, yes…but he couldn't recall really taking the time to acknowledge the fact that he had a brother. He knew, but in his mind Mkhai was Kat's brother…not his. Even now, he didn't look at Mkhai and see someone that shared paternal blood, despite the fact that there was now genetic evidence. The words 'half-sibling' always appeared when he thought of Mkhai, but they didn't hold much meaning. Those words were more of a label…they didn't bring forth anything on an emotional level.

He then began to wonder, was it too late to change that? Was there still time to create a bond between them…or had his own ignorance sabotaged the opportunity? Based on Mkhai's reaction and his words…Atem prayed there was still a small chance. But how would he go about it? He couldn't very well just come out and say 'Hey, sorry I didn't treat you like a brother before, but now I want to'. Just thinking of the situation in that way made him feel horrible. His own ignorance, it appeared, was a bigger thief to him than the actual Thief that he knew.

"deben for your thoughts?" Mkhai asked.

Atem hadn't even realized that his face betrayed him as lost in thought. Mkhai's phrasing, however, prompted the return of the small smile Atem had prior.

"I don't think they use deben in this era," he said with a quiet chuckle.

The slight narrowing of Mkhai's gaze expressed amusement. "No, but that doesn't mean that we can't use it."

"True," Atem said in agreement.

"So...what's on your mind?"

Atem opened his mouth, ready to shamefully admit that he wanted to change the dynamic between them, then remembered what had led to all of this in the first place.

"Why were you watching me? Am I under observation for some reason?"

Mkhai smiled, breathing out a small laugh while rubbing his forehead. "Damn. Shoulda figured you'd jump right back to that. I mean, yeah…you're always under observation for something. It's what I do. But…that wasn't what I was doing…this time."

Atem raised a brow in curiosity, waiting for Mkhai to continue.

Mkhai looked away as he fidgeted under Atem's gaze.

"Fuck. I don't know how to approach this with you."

"Approach what, exactly?"

MKhai appeared to think inwardly, as though he were trying to choose his words carefully.

"Um…so…how do I put this? We're currently in a situation where we're a bit more…involved in each other's lives…so I just wondered…" He paused, lightly chewing the inside of his lip. "Fuck. Nevermind. It's stupid anyway," he said while standing and walking towards the door.

Atem was both surprised and confused. Mkhai appeared to be struggling to voice whatever it was that he wanted to say. Even though the two weren't as close as he wished they were, Atem knew this was out of character for his half-sibling.

"Mkhai?"

The hand that had just reached for the door handle paused, the wild mess of raven facing Atem lowering along with Mkhai's shoulders.

"Don't worry about it. Like I said…it's stupid," he said quietly as he exited, closing the door behind him.

Atem sat there, staring dumbfounded at the door as he puzzled over Mkhai's odd behavior.

'We're currently in a situation where we're a bit more…involved in each other's lives…so I just wondered…'

Realization smacked Atem dead between the eyes. Mkhai was literally in the same mindset that he was at the moment of wanting to change the dynamic between them.

'Nevermind. It's stupid anyway.'

Did he come off as unapproachable when it came to this sort of thing? Had he made it appear as though it was something he held no interest in? Mkhai wanted them to be closer. He'd made it obvious that he viewed Atem as someone he could look up to, despite all of Atem's glaringly obvious flaws.

Atem leaned his head into a palm. "Five-thousand years," he said quietly to himself, "and I am only now seeing how blind and ignorant I was in the past to those around me."

 

 

---

Chapter 105

---

 

Atem walked through the office hallways, determined to find Mkhai. He spotted Roland standing like a sentry outside of Kaiba's office.

"Roland, have you seen-"

A finger was pointed to further down the hall towards the break lounge, the only part of the man that had moved.

Atem stood speechless for a moment before giving a curt nod. "Thank you."

He began to walk past the sentinel, wondering if the man was made of stone or if he even blinked (it was hard to tell with the sunglasses). He paused for a brief moment, then waved a hand in front of Roland's face. The man didn't so much as flinch.

"...and I thought Malik was stone-faced…"

Atem began walking again, continuing in his quest to find Mkhai.

"I assume that was meant to be a compliment."

Atem stopped and turned at the sound of Roland's voice. "Yes, actually," he said in slight surprise towards the sentry.

The corners of Roland's mouth turned subtly upwards.

Atem laughed internally, then continued on his way.

He was just about to step inside the lounge when he noticed Mkhai wasn't alone. He quickly ducked out of sight.

He took a deep, quiet breath, then allowed himself to peek in on Mkhai and Mokuba sitting at a table with their backs facing the open door.

Mkhai was leaning his head in one hand, a steaming cup of coffee in the other. Mokuba appeared to be in the middle of taking a sip from his own cup of coffee (prompting Atem to momentarily question if Mokuba should really be drinking coffee at such a young age).

"What is wrong with me? I've told gods to fuck off without batting an eye, but I can't ask my own brother if he'd like to hang out? Gods…I feel so stupid."

"If it makes you feel any better, the only way I can get Seto to stop working and do something with just the two of us is to 'schedule a meeting'. A lot of times he doesn't even look at the details. I once tricked him into taking a weekend vacation that way. Though, now everytime he sees an address for a resort, he asks if it's really a meeting. I mean, it is in a way…"

Mkhai quietly laughed. "Sounds more like an intervention."

Mokuba shrugged his shoulders. "I don't see the difference. I just know that without me, Seto would have crashed and burned a long time ago. Big Bro is a bit too obsessive with his work."

Mkhai shook his head. "I'd like to avoid the route of deception. Atem hasn't displayed any distrust towards me, and I'd like to keep it that way. I just…I want him to see me. I feel like some sort of traveling fixture, and my only purpose is to just exist in the background and conveniently be there when called for."

Mokuba lowered his head. "Yeah…I know the feeling. It's like I'm only important when I'm no longer around."

"Seto made you Battle City Commissioner."

"It was a glorified title that he didn't trust anyone else with. He still didn't see me…I was just there…until I wasn't."

Both sighed heavily, taking sips from their cups.

Atem took another silent, deep breath, then pretended to casually walk as though he hadn't just been eavesdropping on the conversation.

"There you are," he said loudly, making his presence known. Thank the gods he had lots of experience throwing on a facade at a moment's notice.

Mkhai quickly straightened, and Atem saw his half-sibling do exactly what he'd just done. Atem kept a neutral face, but inside he was amused.

"What's up?" Mkhai asked casually.

Apparently he was going with the 'I totally didn't walk out when things got weird' approach. Two could play that game.

"I was just wondering what you were doing later? I'm not really looking forward to the possibility of Bakura being back at the penthouse, so I thought maybe we could go out for dinner and catch up. It's kinda hard to have a decent conversation when we only see each other at work."

There was that subtle expression again. Mkhai was obviously excited, regardless of how hard he tried to hide it.

"I'm free," Mkhai replied, still pretending to be casual about things. "You have any specific place in mind?"

"Nope. Surprise me."

Another subtle flicker. Mkhai wasn't just excited, he was practically vibrating in place.

Mkhai allowed a smile to appear. "Alright. Sounds like a plan."

Atem turned to leave, giving a casual wave. "Until then," he said while exiting the lounge.

---

Mkhai ended up taking them to a nice establishment that served culinary dishes from all over the world. Apparently it was popular with executive business types that entertained foreign guests.

Their conversation was fairly casual, though Mkhai masked a lot of his excitement whenever Atem showed genuine interest in him or gave him any form of compliment. Atem still wasn't certain how to feel about that. It was strange to think that this person he'd practically ignored, ended up thinking so highly of him. At least now he could say he actually knew something about Mkhai.

Over the course of the dinner, Atem had learned the following:

-Mkhai shared his distaste for fish, but he assured Atem that cod was one of the few he enjoyed since it didn't have that strong 'fishy' taste. He also suggested several other fish varieties Atem should try since they also didn't taste like 'fish'.

-Mkhai fluently spoke several languages, and had a basic understanding of several more when spoken to him (though those ones he admitted he couldn't speak in return as he had yet to learn how to properly string a sentence together).

-Apparently Bakura had taken to studying medicine entirely to help Mkhai. Even though he didn't age anymore, and apparently couldn't die, that didn't mean he was immune to things like illness and injury. Mkhai recovered from these things as though he were mortal. If something 'killed' him, his body would stay in some sort of stasis until his body had time to recover. Apparently the only reason a mortal body didn't recover from these things was because…well…that's how mortal bodies were meant to work.

-Mkhai took advantage of his 'normal' healing factor and decided to cover his body in tattoos and piercings. A small portion of the tattoos existed in a vicarious manner for the three elementals. After studying the various tattoos, Atem found he could easily figure out what tattoo was for who, and which ones Mkhai had entirely for himself.

-Mkhai practically lived and breathed anything gaming related. Simply mentioning one opened an entire floodgate that left Atem swimming in confusion. Mkhai was currently rambling on about something called 'RNGesus', and how it apparently hated him.

"...and on top of that, Imhotep is still waiting for the other Warglaive to drop. I have a good feeling about our next attempt though. Might have Sis switch to her Hunter alt to start gearing for the new raid coming out. There's supposed to be a really good bow that drops, and it would be a nice boost to her damage output."

Mkhai's pocket started ringing, prompting him to pull out his phone. "Speaking of the devil herself…"

He answered the call with some snarky flair, then Atem watched as Mkhai's face went through a various display of emotions that went from extreme confusion to absolute horror to 'Someone is going to die'. He hadn't said a single word after his greeting, and it looked as though he'd prematurely ended the call.

Mkhai sat there, fists and jaw clenched tightly as he obviously tried to calm his current emotion.

"What'd she do?" Atem asked, recognizing that particular look of frustration.

"I'm going to kill her." Mkhai stated, still looking beyond infuriated. "I'm going to sever her head from her body, stuff both in separate boxes, and bury them on opposite ends of the planet. Hell, maybe I'll jettison the head into space so it can just drift away into the void."

"That bad?"

"She destroyed the interior of her house. Do you know how long it took me to find a place with the right convergence of ley lines and in a neighborhood that could be easily bought off to keep silent about weird shit?"

"If it's just the interior, can't you just have Malik rebuild?"

"He's temporarily out of commission. Until he's back up to par, I have to find somewhere to put her up in the meantime and pray she doesn't do anything to draw attention." Mkhai dropped his face into his hands. "Gods…modern technology is both a blessing and a curse in this instance."

Atem sat there, wishing there was something he could do to help out. Unfortunately, he thought up an unfavorable solution.

"There's a guest room in the penthouse."

Mkhai lowered his hands, looking across the table in disbelief. "Do you really want her there? Especially after what happened?"

Atem had to admit, he wasn't certain how he felt about the idea.

"It would only be until her house is back in order. Katrina went out her way on multiple occasions to make life comfortable for me. I think I can manage the temporary inconvenience. Plus, this way Bakura will have someone else to annoy."

Mkhai raised a brow. "This is going to be one of those things you'll come to regret…you know that, right?"

Atem sighed while leaning onto his fist. "Yes…but what's one more to the ever growing pile?"

 

 

---

Chapter 106

---

 

"Absolutely not! I'd rather watch Mkhai's stupid nerd movies!"

Atem surveyed what remained of the interior of his ex-wife's house. Mkhai had brought him there so that he could personally extend the invitation to stay in his guest room until her house was back in order. Her response to the invitation, however, made her opinion of it clear.

"Do you have a better suggestion?" Mkhai asked irritably.

Kat opened her mouth, then closed it without saying anything.

"Then it's settled. You'll stay with Atem and Bakura until this disaster zone is fixed," Mkhai stated.

"I said NO."

Kat's tone and glare told Atem that she was firmly opposed to the idea. Guilt settled heavily in his chest and stomach.

He hadn't seen his ex since the day he'd dueled Kaiba, with the exception of the now-regularly occurring dreams that kept reminding him of the better times between them. He thought he'd moved on when he found himself constantly irritated by her mere presence, but apparently he'd been wrong. Her adamant refusal to his invitation hurt, and he blamed his own carelessness. If he hadn't left…if he'd stayed and showed concern for her…

Marik leaned in close to Kat, speaking quietly to her in Arabic.

Atem didn't like being left out of whatever was being said, but Marik's tone sounded calming. Whatever he'd said caused Kat to clench her jaw while closing her eyes, as though she were about to concede to something she didn't want to.

That wasn't what Atem wanted.

"It was only an invitation. You don't have to if you don't want to," he quickly stated. He turned to leave, his hand coming to rest on the door handle. "The invitation remains, but only if it is you that decides to accept…and not because you were convinced to accept otherwise."

He didn't want her to accept because Mkhai told her she had to or because Marik had convinced her to…he wanted her to accept because it was what she wanted.

Atem opened the door and walked out, not looking back to see the reactions of those behind him.

---

Somehow, Atem had managed to make it back to the penthouse building on his own.

Now that he thought about it, he was surprised Mkhai hadn't come after him to offer a ride home. He'd been left to fend for himself for a change.

Not that he was complaining. He needed the time alone to clear his head.

Apparently if his mind was busy with other things, he didn't focus on all the other stuff that usually left him overthinking and double-guessing his own capabilities. He wouldn't say he felt confident that he wouldn't end up lost, but he definitely didn't doubt the steps he'd taken to arrive at his destination.

As he entered the penthouse, he paused. Was that Bakura? Singing?

He quietly removed his shoes and jacket, then slowly crept towards the source of the music coming from the kitchen. He peeked in, seeing Bakura singing along with the deep baritone voice that poured loudly from a bluetooth speaker.

The elemental swayed along to the music, using the spatula in his hand as a microphone. He startled when he spun around to a lyric and spotted Atem watching him in confusion. He immediately rushed over to turn the music off.

"Sorry," Bakura said sheepishly. "Didn't expect you to be here yet. Guess I lost track of time after you got on the bus."

Atem's confused look changed into a scowl. Bakura had been following him? That must have been why no one came after him.

He took a small, calming breath and pushed the annoyance of that thought aside. The idea of Bakura invisibly following him wasn't really all that surprising.

"What were you listening to?" he asked, trying to keep things civil.

Bakura gave him a curious glance. "Sinatra…" he answered slowly, studying Atem.

"I like it," Atem stated earnestly.

Bakura stared blankly for a split-second before lighting up. "Really?"

Atem nodded. "It's upbeat and there's a nice rhythm to it. Much better than what Katrina listens to."

"Finally! Someone with some taste!" Bakura said while looking up, as though he were thanking the gods themselves.

His eyes suddenly lit up as though he'd just thought of something. He held out a finger, searching through his phone before turning the speaker back on. "Tell me what you think of this one…"

---

Atem came to the conclusion that today was the day to learn new things about people.

For example, he learned that Bakura wasn't that irritating when he had something that held his focus, like making sure his dinner didn't burn. Also, if given the opportunity, Bakura could carry an entire conversation by himself. You just had to show the smallest amount of interest in something he enjoyed, and he'd do all the talking.

Atem also discovered a few things about himself. Like how he didn't mind the music Bakura listened to, and he didn't really mind listening to the elemental ramble on about his frustration at how 'it's such a shame so few people in this era have any real class'. Apparently that was something Bakura missed about the Victorian era.

He found it a bit strange to see the elemental occasionally space out, lost in his own thoughts for a few moments, then carrying on with the conversation like nothing had happened. One thing Atem knew for certain: While Bakura most likely elaborated a few of his stories, he was also being genuine.

When the elemental remembered something funny or entertaining, he laughed differently. There was no hint of taunting or jesting, and there wasn't anything mischievous or sadistic to it.

If he happened to remember something someone had done to displease him, he'd complain and grumble about it before quickly moving on. He didn't show fury or rage, and he didn't redirect his frustrations in any way. He kept them focused where they belonged.

And when he happened to remember something happy…

Atem was surprised by that particular notion. Bakura had been rambling on about one of the times he'd attended Cambridge when the elemental suddenly began to stare off in fond remembrance, his expression becoming soft.

"...that's where I met her. I ran right into her…literally. Well…maybe not 'ran'. More like 'walked'. It was my fault to be honest. I wasn't really paying attention to where I was going at the time. When I finally realized she was her reincarnation…"

Bakura breathed out a small laugh.

"She did say she'd look for me. I should've known Isis would make certain she'd find me too."

As sudden as Bakura's happy expression had appeared, it vanished, being replaced by a look of longing and sadness.

"I loved that woman. Aside from Kat, she was one of the few that ever truly saw me. I can only hope she'll find her way back someday…assuming she entered an afterlife that'll allow her to come back."

Atem sat in stunned silence. He didn't know how to process Bakura expressing raw emotion. Honestly, he didn't think the elemental was even capable of it. All he knew was seeing that look on Bakura's face pulled at something in himself. Probably because he understood it all too well.

"I'm sorry about what happened," Atem found himself saying. "I suppose you blame me in some way for it."

Bakura looked at him in surprise, then appeared to think.

"No. I knew better than to let someone get that close…especially someone mortal. And I didn't have to be so stubborn. Kat wasn't asking for much. She came to me because she felt I would be a better mentor than herself. I had to be a stubborn ass and argue, and in doing so I stopped paying attention to my surroundings."

Bakura leaned back onto the counter, closing his eyes and letting his head roll back as though he were exhausted.

"I got too comfortable. We all did. The Palace was our sanctuary…our safe space. It was the one place we could relax and not have to be constantly vigilant. We grew to trust each other a little too much. We should've realized sooner that it was only a matter of time before one of us betrayed the rest…intentionally or otherwise."

"You sound as though you regret ever placing trust in your friends."

Bakura's eyes opened as he slowly brought his head forward.

"Don't you regret placing your trust in Set?"

Atem had asked himself that same question multiple times across the millennia, and each time he came to the same conclusion.

"No. I only regret the way I went about things. The secrets I kept. The lies I told myself. Giving into my own fear and doubts. I'll never regret trusting him though."

Bakura pushed off of the counter.

"Then you're a fool," he said while starting to walk away. "You shouldn't trust anyone…especially those closest to you."

"Does that include Katrina?" Atem asked.

Bakura paused for a moment before looking back at Atem.

"Absolutely."

He then continued on his way, leaving Atem alone to ponder over more of the enigma that was 'Bakura'.

Notes:

I am hoping to have the next grouping ready for March, but it's been a bit of struggle. I have a section in my pinned post on Tumblr that is in red that I use for TWoF updates (to make it easy to just pop in and look to see if there's anything new). It is there that I will put information on the status of the next grouping. I promise I am not abandoning the story, I've just had a lot going on these past few months and the stress has been a real muse-killer.

Tumblr

Chapter 37: Chapters 107-109

Notes:

According to my little calendar, March 18th is National Awkward Moments Day. Fitting for this little grouping.

Chapter 107

---

 

Bakura had once again vanished for the remainder of the day, leaving Atem the rest of the evening to himself. He wandered between rooms as he tried to figure out what he wanted to do.

He started with the art studio, where he stared at the blank canvas for an unknown period of time before giving up and wandering to the living area. Once there, he turned on the miniature-wall sized television, flicked through a few shows, then turned it off with a sigh. Filling free time was a chore it seemed.

Out of sheer boredom, he decided to scour through the book titles that lined one of the walls. He pulled out a few, looked over their description, then put them back and continued searching. He was just about to give up when he pulled one out that appeared to be a bit of a different genre from all the rest. After a quick look over the summary, he decided to give it a shot. It wasn't as if he had anything better to do.

He curled up on the sofa, quickly losing himself in the pages.

---

Morning light peeked through the curtains, provoking a groan from Atem as he pulled the covers over his head.

He'd taken a break from reading long enough to go to his room and get changed for the night, then resumed where he'd left off. He didn't look to see what time it was when he discovered that at some point he'd dozed off, deciding then it would probably be a good idea to put the book aside and officially call it a night.

Now that he was awake (a relative term at best), the call of nature decided it would be a good idea to present itself. He groaned again. There were several factors to being alive that Atem wished he could have done without…having to get up because his bladder demanded it was one of them.

After taking care of that particular nuisance, Atem decided he might as well start getting ready for the day. To be honest, he wasn't certain what he planned to do. He didn't have to go to Kaiba Corp, and that he knew of, he didn't have anywhere else to be.

He looked towards the nightstand where the book he'd been reading still lay unfinished. It was then that he realized he could just stay locked in his room all day and just read if he chose to. Or he could go for a walk. He could do anything. The things he always wished he could have done as Pharaoh on days when his schedule was full…he could just…do. He didn't have to shuffle things around or delegate them to someone else. He could just…do nothing if he chose to. He didn't even need a reason.

Atem looked down at his pajama pants, smiling a little as he decided that he was already comfortable and that he wasn't going to get dressed for the day. Just like he wasn't going to fix his hair or put on his kohl. Instead, he decided he was going to get a cup of coffee, return to his room, and bury his nose in the book until he decided otherwise.

---

As the water boiled, Atem found himself wishing he had some of Bakura's music to listen to. Maybe he'd dare to ask the thief to help him set up a playlist later.

He followed the very-detailed instructions on how to prepare the coffee.

Bakura had placed a series of laminated cards in a drawer to help Atem become 'self-sufficient'. It included things like how to use the french-press coffee maker (with a note on the back stating 'If you dare to bring one of those K-cup monstrosities into MY kitchen, I'll make certain you die a slow and agonizing death'), how to use the microwave, where things were located throughout the kitchen, and so forth.

Once the coffee was ready and poured, he began making his way back to his room. He stopped mid-sip and mid-step as he passed through the living area, seeing two nearly-identical faces staring at him in confusion.

"I'm going to go out on a limb and guess that you didn't get the memo," Imhotep said awkwardly.

Atem lowered his mug. "Obviously not. What are you two doing here?"

Bakura attacked him from behind, slinging an arm around his shoulder as if they were old friends. "Oh yeah, forgot to mention: The kids are stopping by!"

Atem irritably shrugged off the elemental's arm. "This would have been nice to know yesterday."

"We can stop by some other time if you already have plans," Yugi said uncomfortably.

Atem closed his eyes while rubbing the space above his brow. "No. No plans." He looked back over at the two as he lowered his hand. "If I had known you'd be stopping by, I would have already been awake and ready for your arrival."

Bakura placed an elbow on his shoulder and leaned on him. "What his Majesty means is that he's embarrassed to be seen like this. Personally, I don't see the issue. He looks just fine to me."

Atem reached over and dumped his coffee over the elemental's head.

Bakura immediately withdrew, instinctively putting his hands over where the coffee had landed.

"FUCKFUCKFUCK! THAT'S HOT!"

Atem smiled slightly in amusement. "And here I thought maybe I hadn't heated the water enough. Thank you for confirming that it was just the right temperature."

Bakura clenched his jaw, glaring at Atem with an aura of murderous rage.

Atem ignored him, setting the now empty mug on a nearby end table and walking away to get dressed.

 

---

Chapter 108

---

 

Yugi stared in astonishment at Atem's reaction to Bakura being a bit annoying. The fact that Atem had done it so casually and then walked away like it was 'normal' made him question how long things had been like this between the two.

"Wow…that was very out of character," Imhotep stated, looking just as surprised.

Bakura grumbled something incomprehensible as he walked away, presumably to do something about the coffee that was now soaked into his hair.

Yugi decided to take a seat on the sofa while he and Imhotep waited for Atem to return (preferably before Bakura).

"Should we be worried?" he asked his twin.

"I have no idea," Imhotep replied, taking a seat beside him. "Shae said he wasn't adjusting well to being alive again. I wonder if this is part of what she meant?"

Yugi shrugged. "I'm still trying to understand how Bakura is supposed to be 'helping' with that? From the looks of things, he was just being intentionally annoying. How is that supposed to help him?"

"Because it makes him feel something," came a voice from behind.

Yugi and Imhotep quickly stood and turned around, finding themselves greeted by a soft smile.

"Ryou!" Yugi shouted happily, excited to see his friend again (and equally excited seeing him dressed 'normal', instead of in some sort of warrior-angel getup). A part of him wanted to rush over and embrace Ryou, but another part said that it would be too weird.

Ryou appeared surprised to see Yugi's reaction to his presence. "That's not quite what I expected…"

Yugi's face fell in confusion. "You've been gone for a few weeks now, and when I last saw you we didn't even get to talk. I still don't even know why you chose to leave in the first place?"

Ryou was silent for a long moment, staring as if contemplating something.

"How long?" he asked.

Yugi's brow furled even further in confusion. "I'm sorry…how long for what?"

"How long did it take for you to even realize that I was no longer around?" Ryou clarified.

Yugi stood there in shock, trying to say something…anything…but his voice was caught in his throat. He knew the answer, and that answer filled him with guilt. He had tried so hard to be a good friend to all of his friends…but Ryou had just thrown the fact that he'd let one of his friends fall through the cracks right in his face.

"I'm sorry…" was all he finally managed to choke out.

Ryou's features softened, looking a bit sad. "Exactly. You want to know why I chose to leave? I couldn't think of a reason to stay. I felt I had nothing to look forward to with that life. I was always just there and never a part of. I still don't have much to look forward to, but now I am in a place where I am not only acknowledged, but respected as well. I don't feel like I have to fight to insert myself. I just…belong."

Imhotep rolled his eyes and scoffed. "Yeah…being an errand bird for the gods is totally where you belong."

Ryou turned his gaze towards Imhotep, and Yugi could swear he saw them glow for the briefest moment.

Imhotep narrowed his eyes. "Get a good look?"

Ryou had narrowed his eyes as well. Yugi was certain that with the harsh glares the two were giving each other, and the thick tension he could literally feel in the air around them, a fight was about to break out.

He wondered if a fight would actually happen. Sure, Imhotep was a bit on the hot-headed side, but that Yugi could recall, Ryou was more into finding a peaceful solution than throwing fists. The key word being 'was'. Ryou wasn't the same. He'd left his 'old life' behind to become someone…something…else.

'If I had been a better friend, this wouldn't be happening! Ryou would still be going to school with us. He'd be the one hanging out with us at lunch. It would be Ryou, not Bakura. If I had been a better friend, we-'

His thoughts were interrupted by a hand on his shoulder, and he was surprised to see two concerned faces looking at him.

"Dude, loud thoughts. Like, super loud. Even with the doors being barely open. Is that what it was like coming from me? No wonder you snapped the way you did. I would too if that was all I heard nonstop."

Yugi couldn't help but stare dumbfoundedly for a moment. Had he been internally panicking about the situation that bad?

"Sorry," he said, his gaze falling. "Still getting used to that even being a thing."

He thought he'd gotten used to this new 'normal', but apparently not. It still found ways to keep throwing things at him.

Why hadn't it been this hard to get used to when he first discovered that he was playing host to an ancient spirit? He didn't even question things, just accepted them. He'd never been weirded out by magic or having someone being able to hear his thoughts before. He'd experienced enough 'weird' that it was just as 'normal' as the things he was encountering now. What changed?

He knew the answer, but apparently he was still having a hard time accepting it.

"Listen, we weren't going to fight," Imhotep stated, interrupting Yugi's internal musings. "What you saw, it was…oh, how do I explain it? It was a 'greeting' of sorts. Kind of like how two strangers shake hands and say 'hello'."

Yugi looked at his twin in bewilderment.

"How is glaring at each other a sort of 'greeting'? What's wrong with a handsha-...ohhh."

Yugi had forgotten that those like Imhotep only shook hands when making a deal.

"It's quite an interesting way to greet one another," Ryou piped up, looking a little too excited about things. "You expand your aura to where it can be felt on a physical level so that the other party can 'read' it. I find the concept quite fascinating!"

Imhotep removed his hand from Yugi's shoulder and jerked a thumb towards Ryou.

"I was pretty much able to gather that bird boy, here, is weird, but in a cool way. He reminds me of a lammergeier."

"A what?" Yugi asked in confusion.

"Oh! It's a type of vulture that prefers eating bones over meat!" Ryou stated excitedly. "Did you know that it will pick up bones, and sometimes tortoises, and drop them from really high up so that they will crack apart? There's even a record of a man being killed from a tortoise landing on his head after a lammergeier dropped one to break apart the shell!"

Yugi blinked a few times before smiling. At least that was something that hadn't changed about Ryou.

"This guy is officially my new best friend," Imhotep stated out of nowhere.

Yugi didn't think Ryou could look any more excited than he already was.

"Does that mean I can come see your collection in-person?!"

"Of course! Oh, but it would have to be later. As you 'saw', we're here visiting."

"Actually, I'm here visiting as well. Though I was expected," Ryou said with a small laugh.

Yugi looked at Ryou in confusion. "What do you mean you were expected?"

Ryou looked uneasy as he cast his gaze down and off to the side.

"He invited me."

It took Yugi a brief moment to realize who Ryou was talking about.

"You mean Bakura?"

Ryou winced at the name, making Yugi instantly regret saying it.

"Sorry. I forgot."

Ryou shook his head.

"It's okay. I know it's his name, but…well…it's complicated. For the longest time I was never really 'Ryou', I was 'Bakura'...and now I can't help but shudder a little each time I hear that name."

He took a deep breath.

"But I know why he was like that, now. I'm-…we're…trying to work past all of that. He and I…we both want the same thing. We're just not certain how to go about it with everything that has happened. That's why when he reached out yesterday and asked if I'd be willing to come visit for a bit today, I said yes."

That was a bit of a surprise. Ryou wanted to get along with Bakura?

Yugi realized it shouldn't have been that surprising. Now that Bakura wasn't trying to constantly send people to the Shadow realm, Yugi realized he wasn't that bad of a person to be around. Honestly, he was just a more crass version of Imhotep.

Still…it was obvious that despite wanting that change, Ryou appeared a bit nervous about visiting with Bakura.

Honestly, Yugi was a bit nervous visiting with Atem. Especially after what he'd seen just before Ryou's arrival.

Before he'd just up and vanished, Yugi thought he'd gotten over his reservations about Atem being completely different from the person he knew. Seeing him just leave at a time like that had renewed those reservations. He realized now that he hadn't really processed how he felt at the time, because he'd been busy dealing with Imhotep's own issues bombarding his head at the time.

"I know we're each here to visit our respective…parent," Yugi began, not really being comfortable calling Atem 'father' just yet (and he was certain Ryou felt the same when it came to Bakura). "But if you want, maybe we can make it a group thing so you can just get used to being around him without having to do it alone," he suggested, taking care to avoid using Bakura's name any more than he had to in Ryou's presence.

Ryou looked a little shocked by the suggestion.

"You don't have to do that. I can handle him just fine. I did it for more years than I care to admit."

Back to the harsh slap in the face that Yugi hadn't been there to help his friend when he needed it most.

Yugi's eyes fell to the ground.

"I can't change that I wasn't there to help you before…"

He looked over at Ryou, subconsciously pleading for his friend to give him this chance.

"But I want to be there for you now."

He could tell Ryou was heavily contemplating it by the expression on his face.

"I don't know…I'd hate to intrude on what was meant to be time spent with your own paternal figure…"

Imhotep slung an arm around the shoulders of his 'new best friend'.

"Birdie, if you want it, then it's not an intrusion. Plus, as you already 'saw', we have our own issues we have to work out with our own old man. I'm not entirely certain we're ready for any sort of one-on-one with him yet. Well, technically in our case it's two-on-one, but you get the point."

Ryou looked a little alarmed at first when Imhotep first drew him in, but it quickly gave way to an appreciative smile by the time the teen had finished speaking.

"Alright. So long as everyone agrees to it, I don't see why not. We'll just have to wait for the other two to return to ask them their opinion."

Imhotep drew down a fist pump.

"Yes! First time hanging out with my new bestie!"

His face switched from enthusiastic to curious.

"Uh, you're cool if I call you Birdie, right?"

Ryou gave him a cheerful smile.

"It's fine. I've been called worse," he said with a small chuckle.

 

---

Chapter 109

---

 

Atem once again found himself stopping in his tracks as he entered his room.

Standing near the window, the curtains drawn back so that the rays of the morning sun made her appear as some sort of heavenly being, was his ex wife.

He closed the door and leaned against it, forcing his eyes shut. Surely this meant that he was still asleep? Yes, that had to be the case. That would explain everything. Yugi and Imhotep appearing out of nowhere; him having no prior knowledge that they'd even be arriving; his brash (and admittedly unjust) reaction towards Bakura; and now this.

"Atem?"

Her voice was close, and he could feel the lightest brush of fingertips against his arm.

'She's not real. It's just another of those dreams,' he tried to convince himself.

The fingertips became a hand on his shoulder.

"Atem, look at me. Is everything alright?"

Her voice sounded as though she were trying not to break out in a full on panic.

"Go away," he demanded, his eyes remaining shut.

The hand on his shoulder vanished, and after a brief second he dared to peek an eye open. He immediately regretted it, because she was still there…and obviously hurt by his demand that she leave.

Kat took a few small steps back, obviously to put some space between them; her gaze cast to the ground as she drew her arms close to herself.

"Does this mean you didn't really want me here?"

Atem reached out, but became frozen in his movement so that he was just standing there with one arm extended forward.

"No, I-...I thought-..."

He couldn't say it. He couldn't say that he thought she wasn't real. That he thought she was just an apparition that kept haunting his sleep.

She looked at him, her eyes full of confusion and hurt that stabbed through his core. He'd seen that look many times when they'd been in situations similar to this. Saying something under the wrong assumption, but unable to apologize and explain himself due to the overwhelming fear that his explanation would be worse.

Would it actually be worse in this case? Was the fact that every time he closed his eyes to rest, she was there? That he consistently dreamt of the happy moments between them?

It wasn't as if he was begging her to come back and give him one more chance. It wasn't even an admission that he actually regretted the extremes he'd agreed to in a moment of misplaced frustration. At most, he'd just be admitting how much he missed those moments of happiness between them.

He took in a shaky breath in an attempt to steady his nerves, lowering his arm and relaxing his body on exhale.

"I thought perhaps I was dreaming again," he admitted quietly, though hearing the words out loud made his gut twist in shame and embarrassment.

Kat tilted her head in that way that he had grown accustomed to meaning that she would be now intensely observing everything he said and did until whatever emotion she currently felt, whether it be curiosity or concern, had been sated.

"Again?"

As he suspected. She was now wanting an explanation and would not leave without one. In hindsight, he should have omitted that particular word. Though…she'd most likely still be questioning either way considering his reaction to unexpectedly seeing her in general.

He crossed the room to sit on the edge of his bed, his hands folded in his lap while fixing his gaze to a random point on the floor.

"I can't sleep without seeing you…us…when things were…better. I dread the morning, because then it all comes to an end and I am forced to suffer through the day."

Kat had come to sit beside him, and he wouldn't deny that he enjoyed the closeness.

"If you thought I was a dream, then why would you have wanted me to leave?"

Atem closed his eyes as he prepared himself to say what needed to be said.

"Because it hurts. It constantly makes me feel as though there is still hope…when in reality there isn't. I don't know how much more of it I can take."

His eyes were prompted to open at the sound of a breathy chuckle. Kat's head was tilted back, a sad smile painted on her face.

"I know that exact feeling, because I've felt that way for five-thousand years. Is any of it real? Or am I just having an intense fever hallucination brought on by my illness? Perhaps I truly died; though by illness or execution…I don't know. Perhaps I am permanently trapped in the mists of the Duat, or maybe I made it as far as the First Gate. Regardless, there is the possibility that I am forever trapped in the illusions each are known to cast."

She brought her gaze down and turned to face him.

"You are here in front of me, no longer a spirit bound to a relic, my promise fulfilled…and I am still terrified that one day I will wake up to find that you being alive, seeing Yugi and Imhotep as they should have been, my time with Marik…that all of it was just a dream. I have to push myself every day to not let that fear control me…though some days it's harder than others."

To Atem's surprise, she reached over and took his hands in her own.

"I shouldn't have reacted the way I did during the duel, or even when we first met with Kaiba. Same with the mall. I should have just butted out instead of letting my jealous emotions take the reigns. I found comfort in the illusion of control and thought I could keep hold of the past while still moving forward. In reality it's one of those 'you can't have your cake and eat it too' scenarios. It's either I stick with things as they were, or move forward with only the memories of them. I can't have both."

Atem lowered his head. He understood what she was saying, but there was one thing different about their situations.

"That makes sense, but…only one of us is in a position to make that kind of choice. The other…"

He sighed heavily against the weight in his chest.

"...is forced to endure the result of that choice. I never had a say in things."

The hands holding his loosened their already light grip, and glancing up he could see that his ex's posture mirrored his.

"I have this bad habit of making choices for others…and in some cases it is necessary, while others it is not," she began. "I have a hard time seeing which is which until it is too late. For example, my choices yesterday ended up having catastrophic results. Not a single choice was necessary, I just felt I had to be in control of things. In the process, I unintentionally hurt people I care about. I could have done so many things differently, but I arrogantly chose not to."

She took a breath before continuing on.

"Alternatively, the choice I made for us…it was necessary. Neither of us would have been able to see the people we've become throughout the millennia otherwise. It was never about control, it was about a change that we both needed. I know I've hurt you, and I wish there had been another way to bring about this change without doing so…but there wasn't."

Atem couldn't argue against any of it. The choice she'd made for the both of them had been for the better…regardless of how he currently felt. And he also knew she hadn't made that choice with the intention of hurting him (at least not entirely…he still felt spite was involved to some degree).

"I understand, and I agree. As much as I don't like the outcome, it was indeed necessary. I-..."

He wanted to say what he'd kept saying over and over again, because he didn't know what else to say in that regard: That he wished there'd been another way…but honestly what point was there in reiterating the obvious. Kat had even admitted that she wished the same.

Instead, he decided to abruptly change the subject.

"I don't think you came here just to reassure me that the events of this morning weren't some sort of lucid nightmare in the making."

Kat withdrew her hands from his, closing her eyes and slowly shaking her head while doing so.

"No. I was concerned by your behavior towards Kura…though now I am willing to chalk it up as a moment of temporary madness due to the inability to discern between being awake and asleep."

She opened her eyes, and to Atem her gaze appeared sad.

"The two of you appeared to be on amicable terms when I arrived last night. Kura obviously knew I was here, but I told him not to say anything to you. I was afraid I would be interfering with whatever progress the two of you had made."

Atem's brow furled, irritated by the idea of her having been able to avoid him even in his own residence.

"You mean to tell me that I've been oblivious to the fact that there are three extra people staying here?"

Kat shook her head.

"No. Just one."

Atem's irritation was quickly replaced by shock and confusion.

"Just one? What about Malik and Marik?"

Kat's gaze fell completely, and for a moment Atem felt a guilty spark of hope that maybe she was here alone…in his room ALONE…for a reason.

"Mal woke up long enough to ask me to take him to one of his residences in the States. He asked that Marik stay…and that I leave."

Atem looked away, hoping his ex hadn't detected his hope with her acute senses…or his current disappointment.

"Marik willingly agreed to this?" he asked, hoping that keeping the topic on the Tomb Keeper would give him time to bury his emotions.

If Kat did detect anything from him, she kept it hidden.

"He was hesitant at first, but Mal promised that he'd be able to rejoin me tomorrow. After a bit of back and forth about a few things, they both eventually agreed that me coming here by myself would give you and I some time to figure out how we'd coexist without having the same issues as before."

"...oh."

Atem winced, internally facepalming. Could he have sounded any more disappointed? What good was trying to bury his emotions before she found out if he was just going to practically vocalize them?

With the way she glanced up at him, Atem was certain Kat was going to say something about the fact that he obviously wasn't ready to give up hope that she'd come back to him. He was surprised when the words that came out of her mouth were nothing of the sort.

"I had an idea on how we might go about that…if you're willing to hear me out."

Atem hesitated more out of trying to register the unexpected words than because he was hesitant to agree, before nodding and allowing her to continue.

"I was thinking maybe we start over. Completely. Don't bring up the past. At least not until we can bring it up without things ending in some sort of argument. We will treat each other as old acquaintances in a temporary living situation, and nothing more."

She paused for a moment before continuing.

"I was thinking maybe we could attempt a few small group outings with the intent to get to know one another again. I think last time we may have had too many people."

"You mean there were too many girls," Atem commented without thinking. He regretted it immediately when he saw Kat clench her jaw in an attempt to hold her tongue.

"Sure," she replied, her jaw clenching even tighter in the process.

He brought his hand up and briefly covered his face before dragging it down in exasperation at himself.

"I didn't-...that comment was uncalled for. I shouldn't have said it."

Kat took a deep breath in and out and unclenched her jaw a bit.

"Uncalled for, perhaps…but not wrong."

Atem opened his mouth to speak, his mind grasping for something…anything…to say in an attempt to fix what shouldn't have been said.

"Go out with me."

Cue immediate physical facepalm. He peeked between his fingers, seeing only a blank expression as Kat blinked a few times, obviously trying to process the randomness of his words.

"I'm going to guess this is one of those things you're saying with the entire context behind it existing solely in your head," she stated. "Would you care to share the rest? Or should I just take a peek for myself to fully understand it?"

Atem lowered his hand in exasperation. She truly did know him better than he knew himself, which meant the idea of 'getting to know each other again' seemed silly. It was more of a way for them to learn how to speak to one another as though they were two diplomats looking to become allies, which meant that while voicing the entire thought process was highly encouraged…things like jabs at prior mistakes were to be avoided.

He sighed as if defeated.

"I will admit, there was a thought with it…it just didn't all come out."

Kat motioned with her hand to get on with the rest of what he had to say. Atem glanced away and fidgeted with the back of his neck.

"You mentioned group outings, and I just thought…since I hadn't expected Yugi and Imhotep coming for a visit…maybe the four of us could go out for breakfast?"

Kat remained silent, looking as though she were mentally processing his request.

"Just so I understand things, your idea of replying to me agreeing that your comment was uncalled for but not wrong…is to invite me to join you and our boys for breakfast at a restaurant. Or am I still missing a key piece of context?"

Atem stopped fidgeting as he internally ran over his train of thought.

"No…that pretty much sums it up," he stated in embarrassment.

Kat closed her eyes and smiled softly, slowly shaking her head back and forth.

"I would say you've been around Kura too long, but you've always had your 'randomness-that-barely-make-sense' moments. They were always some of my favorite moments with you."

She then looked over at him, still smiling.

"And for that reason alone, I'll say 'yes'."

Notes:

107- I know Atem seems a bit ooc with the whole coffee over head bit, but it's been a long week and he's not having any of Bakura's shit right now. Plus it made for a good laugh and it's fun to have Atem being a little shit for a change.

108- I think Ryou being a lammergeier (bearded vulture) fits him...especially after dropping that boneheaded Bakura from the sky. In earlier chapters his mask is described as a 'falcon', but that description was meant to be from a general perspective (pointy-hook beak = falcon/hawk/etc). It will still get described that way from most character perspectives, with the exception of those who actually know the difference.

109-The award for 'Best Awkward Moment of this Grouping' goes to Atem! I'm sorry, but he's not 'super suave sexy man' in my eyes. He's just really good at Texas Hold' em.

So I barely managed to finish this before my little date that I had set. I've barely begun to start the next chapter at this time (despite the ideas swarming around in the thing I call a brain). My other grandfather passed away on the 12th, which was the 'straw on the camel's back' so to speak when it comes to my current stress and anxiety levels over everything else going on in my life atm.

This is, sadly, going to become like my TKB 2nd chance fic in that it will just get updated when I get something written (hopefully once life calms it's shit and stops being a bully so I can get back to regular posting). I'll still be posting update info in the red lettering section of my pinned post over on Tumblr for anyone that wants to just occasionally take a small peek. I honestly hate leaving this without some sort of posting ETA, but I'm just one person trying to juggle the shit life keeps throwing at me, and lately it's been throwing me a bit too much.

Chapter 38: Chapters 110-112

Chapter 110

---

 

Marik looked at the sun slowly descending behind the tree line across the lake, his shoulders nearly up to his ears and his arms crossed tight across his body in an attempt to keep his chest warm. He’d thought the cooler temperatures in Domino were ‘cold’, but this? Even with his jacket it was still downright freezing!

His idea of ‘freezing’ had always come from pictures of the land covered in a blanket of glittering white and the sun reflecting off lakes made of glass…not this . Right now everything was just colorful trees like back in Domino, a serene lake that reflected the setting sun, and the chatter of wildlife. How could this place look similar to Domino’s park, yet not have the same climate?

An amused chuckle sounded in the back of his mind. He ignored it. He wasn’t up for conversing with the snake at the moment.

Malik had subtly ‘demanded’ that he stay behind, and he was certain it had to do with what had happened back at the house. However, since Kat had left, Malik had barely spoken to him. The Ishtari spent most of his time sitting in front of an old television set while watching VHS tapes of someone he referred to as ‘The Duke’ (and getting upset that Marik had no idea who that was), then falling asleep while watching them.

The scent of warm apples and cinnamon provided Marik a momentary distraction from ‘fuck it's cold’ as a steaming mug was presented in front of his face.

“What's this?” he asked, wrapping his fingers around the mug and taking it from the Ishtari that had come to stand beside him.

“Fresh, hot apple cider,” Malik replied. “It came from the neighbor, who uses a recipe handed down through the generations. No animals involved. Well…unless you are going to count the local birds and bees playing their part in creating the apples.”

He paused in the sip he was about to take and looked over at the Ishtari, eyes wide as he began to panic.

“Oh gods…please tell me you didn’t make me stay here so you could have the ‘Birds and the Bees’ discussion with me.”

Malik choked on the swallow of cider he’d taken, nearly spilling the contents of his own mug down the front of the worn flannel shirt he was wearing. Once he’d managed to catch his breath, he stared back with a matching expression.

“I’d rather go back to the Shadow Realm than have that talk with you.” He cleared his throat and relaxed, looking back out over the lake. “Besides, Odion already took care of that.”

He immediately felt relief knowing that discussion wasn’t in the forecast. He took a sip of the cider, the rigid posture he’d developed from standing in the cold relaxing a bit as the warmth from the drink flowed through him. He immediately took another sip, enjoying the flavor of sweet and tart apples mixed with cinnamon and other spices he couldn’t name at the moment.

He caught the subtle side-eye glance in his direction.

“Though when it comes to ‘safety’,” Malik grumbled, “you obviously just do as you please with little regard to the potential consequences.”

Marik coughed, as he’d barely gotten his current swallow down before realizing that he wasn’t as safe from the aforementioned topic as he’d thought.

“I thought we were avoiding that conversation!?!”

Malik clenched his jaw, grinding it slowly back and forth like he was chewing on something.

“We’re not. We’re talking about how careless you are when it comes to your body.”

Marik covered his face with one hand.

“I’m in a waking dream when it comes to my girlfriend, but a lucid nightmare when it comes to you. Is it bad that the only time I feel any sense of ‘normalcy’ is when I’m around the insane one?”

He lowered his hand in frustration.

“We are not going to be talking about this. What I do with MY body is not up for discussion.”

Malik let out a very audible groan of disapproval.

“...even if it means going against everything you believe in?”

Marik opened his mouth to ask the Ishtari what he was talking about, but abruptly shut it as the answer came to him first.

Malik took another sip of his cider before speaking.

“I knew you’d made a bargain, but I didn’t ask about it because I knew there wouldn’t be much you could say. I thought for sure you were stubborn enough to not agree to anything that went against your principles. I swear you had to go and prove me wrong purely out of spite.”

Marik furled his brow in confusion. While Malik sounded angry, he actually seemed more…disappointed? Honestly, it left Marik feeling a bit strange. He almost felt guilty in a way.

That didn’t make sense? Why would he feel guilty? He’d made the choice that had the least negative impact. So what if he’d slightly gone against his principles? It wasn’t as though that choice affected anyone other than him…right?

Marik looked back over the lake while casually raising the mug to his face.

“I don’t see where it matters…” he quietly grumbled before taking a sip.

Malik scoffed out a laugh.

“That’s how it starts. You find yourself justifying your actions, because you think it doesn’t matter. As long as no one but you gets hurt, then that makes it okay. But what will you do when someone else suddenly gets hurt because of it?”

Marik grit his teeth and tightened his grip around the mug in his hands.

“That won’t happen.”

“And how can you be certain?”

“Because I made this choice to avoid that.”

“That doesn’t mean anything. You think others won’t ever be involved, but then when it happens-”

“ WILL YOU STOP?! I don’t need your lecturing! You’re not my-”

Marik had caught himself before he finished the sentence, but it was too late. The sound of ceramic shattering, combined with large droplets of cider falling from the Ishtari’s hands, told him that that he’d fucked up.

Malik’s head had lowered so that his expression lay hidden behind his wild bangs. He said nothing as he turned and began walking back towards the house.

“Dad, wait, I-”

“SHUT UP”

The beastial growl that accompanied the words made Marik pause in his attempt to follow.

Malik had come to a stop as well, his head turned just enough to indicate where his focus was at the moment.

“Do NOT call me that . Especially since the word obviously means so little to you. You are the one that pressed for me to take on this role, even though it now appears that you only wanted it so as to cater to some fantasy of what you want your father to be. Well, I’m sorry to disappoint, but I am not Odion. I will not hold my tongue when I am concerned simply to keep you appeased and spare your feelings. You have become nothing more than a spoiled, ungrateful brat , and right now…I am embarrassed that I caved to your whims and allowed you to call me anything other than my name.”

Marik felt as though he’d just suffered a round of swift punches to the gut…except without the pain.

“Look, I’m sorry,” he managed to get out. “I got upset and spoke without thinking.”

Malik said nothing, and for some reason that actually angered him.

“You know, I’m still new to all of this, so cut me some slack! It wasn’t that long ago I had a horde of mind-slaves who bowed down and followed my every command! And I am trying my damndest to not be that person anymore!”

“Yeah…well you’re doing a piss-poor job in my opinion. At least when it comes to me . Yeah, I fucked up and I know it…but you don’t see me taking it out on you or anyone else when shit doesn’t go my way. Do me a favor and call your habibty to come get you. I played your stupid game for her sake, but now I’m done.”

Malik resumed walking towards the house.

Out of frustration, Marik reacted without really thinking and threw the only thing he had available at the moment. He immediately regretted that action the moment the Ishtari turned and caught the mug midair before it could hit its intended target.

“What is with you and throwing shit at me?” Malik growled while tossing the mug casually off to the side to become yet another casualty in their ‘conversation’.

While Marik might have regretted his throwing the object, he wasn’t done being upset.

“You might not take shit out on others, but you know what you do instead? You run away like a fucking coward! You’ve barely given me a chance to try and be better! Instead you give up on me because I don’t instantly become what you want at the flip of a switch!”

Well that seemed to turn something inside of Malik, because he had quickly stormed his way over and grabbed Marik by the collar of his jacket.

“Listen here you arrogant little shit. You know nothing about me or why I do things the way I do. You think you have me figured out based on a few interactions and stories you’ve heard? Here’s a harsh reality check for you: I am very much the deranged psychopath that you once feared. The only reason it doesn’t appear that way is because I keep it repressed. I run away when things get to a certain point because I don’t like the real ME that comes out. So go ahead and keep pushing and pushing and pushing. I can promise that what you saw at the tournament is nothing compared to what I know I am capable of.”

“At least you've had the opportunity to be something better! You're angry with me because you think that I have some grand vision of what I want you to be! Well what about you! Because I'm not what you thought I would be! You think it's okay to just walk away and never look back! You might as well bury me alive in the tomb I was raised in if that's how you feel!”

Marik yet again wished he'd have done the ‘think before you speak’ thing, because the look on Malik's face said a lot.

The Ishtari loosened his hold on Marik's jacket as he took a step back, eyes wide in shock and realization while subtly shaking his head as if in denial.

“No. I wouldn't do that. I'm not them . I could never…”

“I'm sorry, I shouldn't have s-”

“No. Don't be. You're right.”

Marik blinked a few times, stunned to hear Malik say that he was right about…honestly he wasn't sure considering the amount of harsh things that they’d just thrown at one another.

The Ishtari’s features relaxed in a defeated manner. He walked over to the water's edge and stared out across the lake.

“I've never wanted to be like my father or my sire…but here I am expecting no mistakes or flaws. Expecting perfection .”

Malik practically spat out the last word, making it obvious how much he disdained it. His momentarily tense features relaxing again.

“I will try to do better. That is, if you are willing to let me.”

Marik came to stand beside him in looking across the lake's horizon.

“Sure, but you gotta do the same with me.”

Malik let out a breathy chuckle.

“I think I can manage that.”

 

---

Chapter 111

---

 

There was little point in making any decisions today, because it was obvious that the universe had already made all of them…or at least that’s how it felt to Atem.

He couldn’t stay in bed reading, because he had unexpected (to him) guests. He couldn’t get ready for the day without first making himself look like an idiot in front of his ex wife. He couldn’t even plan for a simple breakfast out with his ex and the two teenagers he still struggled to think of as his sons, because somehow that idea got hijacked as well.

“You could have just said no,” Kat said quietly to him between bites.

Atem stopped shifting the piece of scrambled egg around to look across the dining table where Yugi and Ryou were happily catching up after having not seen each other in nearly a month (aside from that brief moment in the Halls of Osiris). Even Imhotep and Bakura had joined in on the conversation.

He sighed again. Was it bad that he kind of missed having to meet with his advisors each morning to go over exhaustively boring reports?

He caught a subtle movement from the corner of his eye.

To anyone else it would have looked as though Kat was lazily fidgeting a finger along the table's edge out of boredom, but Atem knew it was more.

During their reign they had come up with a non-verbal system to communicate basic things with one another when stuck in situations where a strong front was needed on their part. Kat's current signal was asking if he needed an excuse made to step away for a few minutes.

He looked over at the four people easily carrying on conversation without him, making him feel invisible…then with a bit of hesitation signaled his reply.

“Hey, I just remembered something important I needed to go over with Atem. It’s kinda one of those things that if I don’t do it while I’m thinking about it I’ll probably forget about it again, so we’re going to step away for a few minutes,” Kat stated.

“Yeah, sure, whatever,” Imhotep replied dismissively, obviously aware of his mother’s habit of needing to abruptly do things she’d just remembered.

Everyone went back to their conversation without a second thought at Kat and Atem’s sudden need to leave, making Atem feel even more invisible…especially with Yugi seeming to not even acknowledge his presence .

He stood and followed Kat out of the dining area, giving a brief look back before he exited the room.

His ex continued walking, leading him to the elevator that went to the roof. The ride up, while short, was agonizingly silent. The silence continued as Kat exited and walked over to the nearest ledge, climbed up on top of it, then sat with her feet dangling. Atem wasn’t nearly as brave. He opted for just leaning his elbows on the ledge beside her, looking out at the view before them.

“Your mind is loud, but I cannot hear what it is saying,” Kat stated while continuing to look ahead.

The familiarity of the phrase made him briefly smile. Why couldn’t everything be this familiar to him?

“I feel…lost,” he sighed.

“How so?”

“I…don’t know where to begin.”

Kat was silent for a long moment, prompting Atem to tear his gaze away from the view of the city.

“How about with Yugi? When in his presence you seem…distant.”

Atem exhaustively turned and slid his back down the short wall.

“You’ve noticed,” he stated in a melancholy tone.

A hand resting atop his head made him stretch his neck to look up. Kat was still sitting in place, her gaze still set in the distance.

“How can I not? I can feel it. Smell it. Hear the subtle changes in the rhythm of your heart and breathing. I’ve tried to ignore it, knowing that this is your own battle you must overcome…but knowing now how you feel about being alive in general…”

Her voice trailed off, sounding sad.

Atem’s head lowered in shame.

“I-...”

He knew what he wanted to say, but for some reason those words were caught in his throat. Was it because he felt guilty? Because the words themselves made him sound ungrateful?

“You wish I’d have left you trapped.”

Atem winced at the very obvious hurt in her voice. He felt numb. His body acted of its own accord and outed him by subtly nodding in a way that could only be felt by the hand on his head.

He wanted to curl in on himself and vanish out of existence when the hand left…but then he heard her weight shift and a warm presence was suddenly beside him.

He dared to lift his head and look at her, and for the first time he felt as though he could feel the sadness and despair she radiated simply by the way she cast her eyes upon him.

“I feel so invisible…unneeded,” his body choked out. For some reason he felt he had no control over the words that continued to spill from his mouth.

“Yugi and I…we shared a body and mind. I can’t see him as my son, and frankly, I don’t want him to call me ‘father’ or ‘dad’ or any of the paternal monikers one might use. I want things to go back to the way they were. We had absolute faith in one another, and we balanced each other out. I’d rather go back to seeing him as my most trusted and cherished friend, and I want him to view me as he did before. The connection we had, it was…I don’t know how to word it. I guess…like how you are with Bakura and Malik. Minus Bakura’s flirting of course….and the fact that you were once betrothed to Malik…and all the other implied romantic stuff.”

Atem placed a hand over his face.

“Gods…when I put it like that, it just sounds wrong. Like I want him to be like Set or something. Which I do, but not like that . Just the close, trusted friend part.”

He buried his face in his hands in embarrassment.

“I should just stop talking.”

A hand on his shoulder prompted him to lower the ones from his face.

“Atem. His very life was created to be your host. He was quite literally made for you. The strength of the bond the two of you had…it had to be that way for the spell to work. It makes sense that you view him the way you do.”

Atem said nothing as he closed his eyes and hung his head.

“That’s just the thing. Even before his existence, he and I were bound together. I have always needed him. Not once has he needed me. I am more of a ghost to him now than I was before…and I hate it.”

“Okay, now you’re just being melodramatic,” Kat huffed in irritation. “If you have an issue with feeling ignored, then you need to open your mouth and say something.”

He barely opened his eyes as he looked over at her.

“Is that not what I am currently doing?” he asked, his voice void of emotion.

The smack against the back of his head snapped him out of his melancholy.

“Ow! What did I do now?!”

“Open your mouth to the person you have an issue with, you idiot. I know that’s something you’re good at,” Kat said with a scowl.

“You could have just said that instead of hitting me,” he grumbled while rubbing the back of his head.

“I tried being reaffirming and patient, but no matter what I said or did you still kept being mopey. So now I’m back to plan ‘smack some sense into you’. It never fails to be effective.”

“Personally, I prefer your less violent methods.”

“Then get out of your head and start doing the things you know you need to do. Here you are, pissing and moaning about feeling ‘invisible’ and ‘unneeded’, yet you are doing nothing to correct it. If you want to be visible, make yourself visible. If you want to feel needed in Yugi’s life, speak to him. You may just discover you are more needed than you let yourself believe.”

Atem just sat there, staring like an idiot.

“ Oh for crying out loud… ” Kat grumbled while rolling her eyes and standing. “I swear I have to do everything around here.”

“Wait, where are you going?” Atem asked in confusion.

“To get Yugi, of course. So you can talk this out with him.”

Atem stood quickly and caught Kat by the wrist to stop her. She stopped and looked back at him, an annoyed scowl on her face and mouth open to speak…but then it all fell away. Her expression softened to one of concern.

He didn’t need a mirror to know that his face showed his panic over the idea of facing Yugi about all of this. It wasn’t like he was trying to hide in the first place.

He tried to find a way to say that he wasn’t ready to do this, but nothing seemed to sound right in his head, so he just stood there opening and closing his mouth like the voiceless fool he’d apparently become.

Kat sighed as though conceding to his wordless protest.

“You’re right. I’m trying to be in control of things again,” she said softly.

Atem just stood there blinking. He hadn’t even said anything, and somehow she was agreeing with something he hadn’t even thought about.

Kat appeared to relax further as she brought herself closer and placed a small peck on his cheek.

“Don’t think too hard on it,” she said with a soft smile. She then looked back towards the door that led back down into the penthouse. “I’m heading back inside. I’ll just tell everyone you’re not feeling well today.”

Atem said nothing as he finally released his hold on her wrist and watched as she walked away. He continued to watch even as she opened the door, and would have kept standing there doing nothing more than just watching had the door not closed and prevented him from continuing to do so.

 

---

Chapter 112

---

 

Atem had no idea how long he’d just stood there, staring at the door.

It was easy. It required no thought. It honestly felt comforting to just stare at a door that wouldn’t open. It reminded him of being inside of a labyrinth, where everywhere he turned were doors that wouldn’t open.

“I wish I could go back to being just ‘Yami’,” he said out loud to no one but himself.

“Why can’t you?”

Atem’s eyes opened wide as he quickly looked around for the source of the Kaiba-like voice. A voice that he knew well enough to know that it wasn’t Kaiba.

Out of sheer curiosity he even went to look over the ledges, going so far as to walk around the whole perimeter of the roof twice to make sure he didn’t miss anything. His extensive search brought up nothing. Not even a single trace that might have hinted that Set had been there.

He pressed a palm against his forehead and closed his eyes while slowly shaking his head back and forth. Was all the stress from the morning finally getting to him?

He thought of blaming the auditory hallucination on the mysterious figure that wore his face, but it had always pulled him inwards. There was also the fact that if it wanted to use Set against him, it would have been wearing the vizier's face and not his from the start.

He sighed and relented to finally go back and joined the rest. As much guilt as he currently felt towards avoiding Yugi, and the twists that formed in his stomach at facing the teen right now, he felt that it was better than continuing to dance with his descent into madness at the moment.

Kat was right about one thing. He needed to get out of his own head for a bit and focus on something else.

The elevator ride back to the main floor of the penthouse felt a lot shorter than it had going up. Upon exiting, he was surprised to see Kat preparing to leave. He also noticed the absence of several pairs of shoes that should have been present.

“Did everyone leave?”

Kat looked up from tying her boots.

“Yeah. Yugi said he'd call you personally to plan something next time.”

She stood up straight, while casting her glance off to the side like she thought he might yell.

“I hope you don't mind, but I made sure he had all of your current contact info.”

Atem internally winced for multiple reasons. He wasn't sure how he felt about Yugi being able to contact him out of the blue right now. He did know he didn't like Kat acting like he'd start yelling over it.

“It's fine. So where are you off to?”

“To go face only the beginning of my punishment for my very distasteful choice of ‘interior decorating’,” Kat responded with a sigh and a groan. “Mkhai isn’t cutting me any slack.”

“Let me guess, Lego’s and movie marathons?” Atem chuckled.

Kat’s face fell.

“Worse. Corporate meetings.”

Atem dramatically winced.

“Ouch. Hopefully none with Kaiba?”

“Not even Bakura is that crazy,” Kat chuckled, her mood improving a bit.

She gave him a brief, friendly hug.

“I won’t be back tonight, so tomorrow morning should have far less surprises,” she said with a soft smile. She then waved her goodbye and vanished.

Atem sighed, and after a moment of contemplation, decided to return to his original plans of sitting around reading. He retrieved the book from the nightstand, then brought it out to the living room with the intent of curling up on his chaise. What he didn’t plan on was Bakura still being there.

“I thought you left, too.”

The elemental slowly turned his head away from the vast wall of glass that he’d been peering out of and glanced over at Atem from the corner of his eye.

“Ryou doesn’t get much free time to himself anymore, so I told him to take advantage of his little break.”

Bakura didn’t elaborate further as he pushed off from the spot he’d been leaning against and started heading for a different room.

“Where are you going?” Atem asked in genuine curiosity.

Bakura stopped and looked towards him, his eyes lowering to glance at the book in Atem’s hand. A small, genuine smile appeared on his face.

“That’s a good one. Wouldn’t want to distract you from it by being out here.”

Atem looked down at the book he held. He really did want to continue reading it, but at the same time there was this weird guilt-like feeling starting to form inside his chest. It was as if the idea of letting Bakura just leave again was the wrong thing to do. It was plainly obvious that the elemental wasn’t leaving for the reasons he stated.

He thought for a moment, trying to come up with something other than a ‘feeling’ for an excuse to ask Bakura to stay. A thought did come to him, but it wasn’t one he liked. Especially since it involved asking a question that outed his feelings on his current dynamic with Yugi, and he wasn’t certain he was ready to talk with anyone about that just yet. If he did, Bakura was the last person he’d ever consult. Though…it wasn’t as though there were too many he could consult in this instance. And the idea of sucking up his pride to ask Bakura somehow felt far less frightening than facing Yugi earlier.

Atem sighed as he took a seat and sat the book down, then looked over at Bakura, who was still standing there as though he wasn’t certain if he should have just kept walking or not.

“Can I ask you how you…feel…felt? when you first discovered you were-...when you found out that-...when you had-...Ryou…?”

Gods why couldn’t he just say it ? And why was Bakura just patiently standing there?

After a brief moment of hesitation, Bakura sighed but didn’t move.

“I already know what you’re trying to ask, and I don’t think I have anything useful to tell you. I don’t have the same hang-ups as you, seeing as our situations were never the same.”

With that said, Bakura turned and started to leave again.

Atem hung his head and leaned back into his seat. Honestly, he felt as though he shouldn’t have expected much for an answer to begin with.

For some reason he decided to look up, expecting to see that he had been left alone again. To his surprise Bakura had stopped walking and was just standing there, his back still facing Atem.

“Bakura?”

The elemental lingered for a moment longer before just up and vanishing, leaving Atem to puzzle if he’d done something to prompt the enigmatic behavior, or if this was just another of those things that was just Bakura being Bakura.

After a few more moments of questioning, Atem gave up and shook his head, then picked up the book to pick up where he’d left off the night before.

 

---

 

Notes:

I'm back! Okay, maybe not entirely 😅

It's been about a year and a half since I last updated, and honestly a lot has happened. The company I was working for filed bankruptcy and went out of business (RIP JoAnn Fabrics 😭), but I managed to get a job that is only a 15 min drive as a part time assistant manager, so bit of an upgrade. I am now finally settling into a routine, and as part of that routine I'm trying to get back into working a little bit each day on my writing WIP's (as opposed to opening my docs and looking like that one Tom and Jerry meme where Tom is looking away from the computer in disgust lol)

If you want a good idea when I actually started working on this grouping, the setting description is of a Northern Michigan fall, specifically late September/early October. In this AU, Malik's lakeside cabin is one my grandparent's actually used to own and rent out, and it was about a 10 min walk via forest path from where I lived behind their little country store. I spent many years of my youth just sitting along the break wall and looking out over the lake.

Tumblr